0.0 – Christian Science Publication Contents

Next to the textbook, Miscellaneous Writings is the best known and most
loved of all Mrs Eddy's books, and deservedly so. Into it she poured a
mother's tireless love and practical wisdom as she sought to educate the
Christian Science students and raise them from childhood to maturity.
But it is far more than a collection of documents relating to events in the
past, for life's lessons are valid eternally. The book has the grand
purpose of redeeming the human from the mortal, and of planting life on
the basis of demonstration. Thus it emphasizes "practical, operative
Christian Science" (p. 207), and how to be in practice what we already
are in the divine Science of our being.
By 1896 the newly formed church was functioning within the
safeguards of its Manual. Mrs Eddy had declared "My work for The
Mother Church is done;" she had withdrawn as person and become
Pastor Emeritus. In February 1896 she had written, "The hour has
struck for Christian Scientists to do their own work; ... to demonstrate
self-knowledge and self-government" (Mis. 317). With all the
unmistakable teaching of their textbook to inspire and guide them, could
the students now demonstrate true church? It seems that they had yet to
learn how to embody that teaching in human character and life. So
during 1896 Mrs Eddy gathered together almost all the articles and
letters which she had published in the Journal over the past fourteen
years, edited out the personal references, "tried to remove th...e pioneer
signs and ensigns of war" (p. xii), and published the volume inJanuary
1897 as Miscellaneous Writings 1883-1896.
Its period spans all the previous nine books, and the story it covers is
familiar to the reader from Chapter III of this volume, where many of
the articles have been examined. For this reason we shall not go into its
details again but will seek to identify the book's overall character.
Because it takes in the years of organization, disorganization, and
reorganization, and because its articles interpret these three phases in
their spiritual meaning, Miscellaneous Writings clearly stands for the
reconstructed individual.
The scope of the book is immediately seen in its dedication, where
every single word conveys its purpose: "To loyal Christian Scientists in
this and every land I lovingly dedicate these practical teachings
indispensable to the culture and achievements which constitute the
success of a student and demonstrate the ethics of Christian Science."
The teachings must be cultured from within, so that one achieves
spiritual mastery over the human self. "The ethics of Christian Science"
implies the human character being brought into accord with the divine,
and means that the Christ-Mind has to be found to be one's own mind.
The word 'ethics' appears only twice in the textbook (though in
exceedingly important passages), while it occurs twenty-three times in
the Other Writings as a leading characteristic. Science and its ethics are
as inseparable as Principle and idea. The textbook explains, "The
teacher must make clear to students the Science of healing, especially its
ethics - that all is Mind, and that the Scientist must conform to God's
requirements" (S&H 444). While Science and Health tends to emphasize
the Science, Miscellaneous Writings accentuates the ethics that flow from it
as a Science of life. Ethics, in turn, become morals when practised, for
ethics relate to the principles of right conduct while morals refer more to
the practice. So we have the absolute laws of Science, such as Life,
Truth, and Love, which provide "a scientific system of ethics"
(S&H 464) in the form oflife, truth and love; then the living oflife, truth
and love comprise our morals; yet it is Science all the way through.
For example, Science might be likened to the giant high-voltage power
lines, ethics to the transformer that adapts the current to domestic use,
and morals to the lamps and cookers that light and feed the family; yet it
is all one and the same electric energy.
When Miscellaneous Writings was published Mrs Eddy suspended all
class teaching for a year. "Our Leader said that this book would be a
teacher next to Science and Health, as people would understand it better
and more quickly at first than Science and Health" (Clara Shannon,
Golden Memories). Perhaps it does seem easier, although it is very
demanding, for it requires us to handle animal magnetism not in the
abstract but in the area of life and relationships. Of course we are not
actually concerned with human behaviour as such but with
demonstrating life's indivisibility from Life. We truly understand the
realities of Science only as we experience them - as we let them resolve
and translate the human sense of life. For instance, a car may have
power steering but it will not operate until we turn the wheel, be it ever
so little.
Miscellaneous Writings corresponds to the tenth chapter of Science and
Health, SCIENCE OF BEING, which also deals with the Science of being the
truths we talk about. For example, "It is the spiritualization of thought
and Christianization of daily life ... which really attest the divine origin
and operation of Christian Science"(S&H 272). There are only two
references in Science and Health to 'daily life' and both of them,
appropriately, are in SCIENCE OF BEING where the theme is the
effectiveness of the one Mind to change the material sense of being
through the details of human life. It is this practical Christianity which
is also the continuous theme of Miscellaneous Writings.
On page vii Mrs Eddy prints some verses which it seems she wrote in
1896 specifically for the book, and which contain two vital clues to its
purpose.
"If worlds were formed by matter,
And mankind from the dust;
Till time shall end more timely,
There's nothing here to trust . ..
My world has sprung from Spirit,
In everlasting day;
Whereof, I've more to glory)
Wherefor, have much to pay."
According to Chris tian Science the world and man are not of the
earth, earthy. They did not begin in dust and thence evolve upwards
towards a spiritual destiny. "My world has sprung from Spirit," and
from this platform "evolution" is but the dissolving of the material veils
in consciousness, so that mankind progressively comes to understand
that it too has sprung from Spirit.
The second element, which is of such importance in Miscellaneous
Writings, is time - "Till time shall end more timely." Time must be faced
and resolved if we are not to be left with a discarded past and a future
never attained. This surely explains why the material in the book is not
placed chronologically but is deliberately rearranged in a time-free
order. Chapter I, for instance, contains material from 1883 and 1890;
Chapter II is from 1896; Chapter III ranges from 1883 to 1892, and so
on. It is very worthwhile to try to understand what Mrs Eddy has done
in this handling of time, for the records show that she spent many days
rearranging the material for Miscellaneous Writings.
God requires of us that which is past, and this means translating past
events into spiritual ideas. Once we identify them as the workings of
.\find, Spirit, Soul, Principle, Life, Truth and Love, all so-called history
becomes contemporaneous and the past is redeemed. Thus the periods
of the Christian Science story - or of the Bible - are seen to be
synonymous views of the same fundamental idea. Here is a marvellously
healing way of regarding 'history;' nothing that God has done can
become past and obsolete; all that He will yet unfold to us is actually
present now. Hence this tenth step is literally the Science of being.
In compiling Miscellaneous Writings Mrs Eddy arranges in a systematic
manner the items she needs for teaching the spiritual idea. The result is
like the lessons of daily life which, to human sense, appear haphazard
and to have no programme. Letters, events, precepts, home, business,
church work, achievements - all seem to be mixed together in the
experiences of a day. Yet could we stand back and view life more
metaphysically we might see - as Mrs Eddy does here - an ordered
spiritual pattern.
By gathering the articles into a structure of twelve chapters she is
repeating the lessons of Science and Health, for the tones of these chapters
resemble those of the first twelve chapters of the textbook from PRAYER
to CHRISTIA" SCIE:
Read more

Miscellaneous Writings

  	                  CHAPTER I 

  	                INTRODUCTORY

 1	                              PROSPECTUS 


  	    The ancient Greek looked longingly for the Olym-
 3	piad. The Chaldee watched the appearing of a
  	star; to him, no higher destiny dawned on the dome
  	of being than that foreshadowed by signs in the heav-
 6	ens. The meek Nazarene, the scoffed of all scoffers,
  	said, "Ye can discern the face of the sky; but can ye
  	not discern the signs of the times?" — for he forefelt
 9	and foresaw the ordeal of a perfect Christianity, hated
  	by sinners. 
  	    To kindle all minds with a gleam of gratitude, the
12	new idea that comes welling up from infinite Truth needs
  	to be understood. The seer of this age should be a
  	sage. 
15	    Humility is the stepping-stone to a higher recognition
  	of Deity. The mounting sense gathers fresh forms and
  	strange fire from the ashes of dissolving self, and drops
18	the world. Meekness heightens immortal attributes
  	only by removing the dust that dims them. Goodness
  	reveals another scene and another self seemingly rolled
21	up in shades, but brought to light by the evolutions of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           2


 1	advancing thought, whereby we discern the power of
  	Truth and Love to heal the sick. 
 3	    Pride is ignorance; those assume most who have the
  	least wisdom or experience; and they... steal from their
  	neighbor, because they have so little of their own. 
 6	    The signs of these times portend a long and strong
  	determination of mankind to cleave to the world, the
  	flesh, and evil, causing great obscuration of Spirit. 
 9	When we remember that God is just, and admit the
  	total depravity of mortals, alias mortal mind, — and that
  	this Adam legacy must first be seen, and then must be
12	subdued and recompensed by justice, the eternal attri-
  	bute of Truth, — the outlook demands labor, and the
  	laborers seem few. To-day we behold but the first
15	faint view of a more spiritual Christianity, that embraces
  	a deeper and broader philosophy and a more rational and
  	divine healing. The time approaches when divine Life,
18	Truth, and Love will be found alone the remedy for sin,
  	sickness, and death; when God, man's saving Principle,
  	and Christ, the spiritual idea of God, will be revealed. 
21	    Man's probation after death is the necessity of his
  	immortality; for good dies not and evil is self-destruc-
  	tive, therefore evil must be mortal and self-destroyed. 
24	If man should not progress after death, but should re-
  	main in error, he would be inevitably self-annihilated. 
  	Those upon whom "the second death hath no power"
27	are those who progress here and hereafter out of evil,
  	their mortal element, and into good that is immortal;
  	thus laying off the material beliefs that war against
30	Spirit, and putting on the spiritual elements in divine
  	Science. 
  	    While we entertain decided views as to the best method
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           3


 1	for elevating the race physically, morally, and spiritu-
  	ally, and shall express these views as duty demands, we
 3	shall claim no especial gift from our divine origin, no
  	supernatural power. If we regard good as more natural
  	than evil, and spiritual understanding — the true knowl-
 6	edge of God — as imparting the only power to heal the
  	sick and the sinner, we shall demonstrate in our lives the
  	power of Truth and Love. 
 9	    The lessons we learn in divine Science are applica-
  	ble to all the needs of man. Jesus taught them for this
  	very purpose; and his demonstration hath taught us
12	that "through his stripes" — his life-experience — and
  	divine Science, brought to the understanding through
  	Christ, the Spirit-revelator, is man healed and saved. 
15	No opinions of mortals nor human hypotheses enter this
  	line of thought or action. Drugs, inert matter, never are
  	needed to aid spiritual power. Hygiene, manipulation,
18	and mesmerism are not Mind's medicine. The Prin-
  	ciple of all cure is God, unerring and immortal Mind. 
  	We have learned that the erring or mortal thought holds
21	in itself all sin, sickness, and death, and imparts these
  	states to the body; while the supreme and perfect Mind,
  	as seen in the truth of being, antidotes and destroys these
24	material elements of sin and death. 
  	    Because God is supreme and omnipotent, materia
  	medica, hygiene, and animal magnetism are impotent;
27	and their only supposed efficacy is in apparently delud-
  	ing reason, denying revelation, and dethroning Deity. 
  	The tendency of mental healing is to uplift mankind; but
30	this method perverted, is "Satan let loose." Hence the
  	deep demand for the Science of psychology to meet sin,
  	and uncover it; thus to annihilate hallucination. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Prospectus                                           4


 1	    Thought imbued with purity, Truth, and Love, in-
  	structed in the Science of metaphysical healing, is the
 3	most potent and desirable remedial agent on the earth. 
  	At this period there is a marked tendency of mortal
  	mind to plant mental healing on the basis of hypnotism,
 6	calling this method "mental science." All Science is
  	Christian Science; the Science of the Mind that is God,
  	and of the universe as His idea, and their relation to each
 9	other. Its only power to heal is its power to do good,
  	not evil. 

	A TIMELY ISSUE 

12	    At this date, 1883, a newspaper edited and published
  	by the Christian Scientists has become a necessity. Many
  	questions important to be disposed of come to the Col-
15	lege and to the practising students, yet but little time
  	has been devoted to their answer. Further enlight-
  	enment is necessary for the age, and a periodical de-
18	voted to this work seems alone adequate to meet the
  	requirement. Much interest is awakened and expressed
  	on the subject of metaphysical healing, but in many
21	minds it is confounded with isms, and even infidelity, so
  	that its religious specialty and the vastness of its worth
  	are not understood. 
24	    It is often said, "You must have a very strong will-
  	power to heal," or, "It must require a great deal of faith
  	to make your demonstrations." When it is answered
27	that there is no will-power required, and that something
  	more than faith is necessary, we meet with an expression
  	of incredulity. It is not alone the mission of Christian
30	Science to heal the sick, but to destroy sin in mortal
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     5


 1	thought. This work well done will elevate and purify
  	the race. It cannot fail to do this if we devote our best
 3	energies to the work. 
  	    Science reveals man as spiritual, harmonious, and eter-
  	nal. This should be understood. Our College should
 6	be crowded with students who are willing to consecrate
  	themselves to this Christian work. Mothers should be
  	able to produce perfect health and perfect morals in their
 9	children — and ministers, to heal the sick — by study-
  	ing this scientific method of practising Christianity. 
  	Many say, "I should like to study, but have not suffi-
12	cient faith that I have the power to heal." The healing
  	power is Truth and Love, and these do not fail in the
  	greatest emergencies. 
15	    Materia medica says, "I can do no more. I have
  	done all that can be done. There is nothing to build
  	upon.  There is no longer any reason for hope." Then
18	metaphysics comes in, armed with the power of Spirit,
  	not matter, takes up the case hopefully and builds on
  	the stone that the builders have rejected, and is suc-
21	cessful. 
  	    Metaphysical therapeutics can seem a miracle and a
  	mystery to those only who do not understand the grand
24	reality that Mind controls the body. They acknowledge
  	an erring or mortal mind, but believe it to be brain mat-
  	ter. That man is the idea of infinite Mind, always perfect
27	in God, in Truth, Life, and Love, is something not easily
  	accepted, weighed down as is mortal thought with mate-
  	rial beliefs. That which never existed, can seem solid
30	substance to this thought. It is much easier for people
  	to believe that the body affects the mind, than that the
  	mind affects the body. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     6


 1	    We hear from the pulpits that sickness is sent as a
  	discipline to bring man nearer to God, — even though
 3	sickness often leaves mortals but little time free from
  	complaints and fretfulness, and Jesus cast out disease as
  	evil. 
 6	    The most of our Christian Science practitioners have
  	plenty to do, and many more are needed for the ad-
  	vancement of the age. At present the majority of the
 9	acute cases are given to the M. D.'s, and only those
  	cases that are pronounced incurable are passed over to
  	the Scientist. The healing of such cases should cer-
12	tainly prove to all minds the power of metaphysics over
  	physics; and it surely does, to many thinkers, as the
  	rapid growth of the work shows. At no distant day,
15	Christian healing will rank far in advance of allopathy
  	and homoeopathy; for Truth must ultimately succeed
  	where error fails. 
18	    Mind governs all. That we exist in God, perfect,
  	there is no doubt, for the conceptions of Life, Truth, and
  	Love must be perfect; and with that basic truth we con-
21	quer sickness, sin, and death. Frequently it requires
  	time to overcome the patient's faith in drugs and mate-
  	rial hygiene; but when once convinced of the uselessness
24	of such material methods, the gain is rapid. 
  	    It is a noticeable fact, that in families where laws
  	of health are strictly enforced, great caution is observed
27	in regard to diet, and the conversation chiefly confined
  	to the ailments of the body, there is the most sickness. 
  	Take a large family of children where the mother has
30	all that she can attend to in keeping them clothed and
  	fed, and health is generally the rule; whereas, in small
  	families of one or two children, sickness is by no means
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     7


 1	the exception. These children must not be allowed to
  	eat certain food, nor to breathe the cold air, because
 3	there is danger in it; when they perspire, they must be
  	loaded down with coverings until their bodies become
  	dry, — and the mother of one child is often busier than
 6	the mother of eight. 
  	    Great charity and humility is necessary in this work
  	of healing. The loving patience of Jesus, we must
 9	strive to emulate. "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
  	thyself" has daily to be exemplified; and, although
  	skepticism and incredulity prevail in places where
12	one would least expect it, it harms not; for if serving
  	Christ, Truth, of what can mortal opinion avail? Cast
  	not your pearls before swine; but if you cannot bring
15	peace to all, you can to many, if faithful laborers in His
  	vineyard. 
  	    Looking over the newspapers of the day, one naturally
18	reflects that it is dangerous to live, so loaded with disease
  	seems the very air. These descriptions carry fears to
  	many minds, to be depicted in some future time upon
21	the body. A periodical of our own will counteract to
  	some extent this public nuisance; for through our paper,
  	at the price at which we shall issue it, we shall be able
24	to reach many homes with healing, purifying thought. 
  	A great work already has been done, and a greater work
  	yet remains to be done. Oftentimes we are denied the
27	results of our labors because people do not understand
  	the nature and power of metaphysics, and they think
  	that health and strength would have returned natu-
30	rally without any assistance. This is not so much from
  	a lack of justice, as it is that the mens populi is not suffi-
  	ciently enlightened on this great subject. More thought
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- A Timely Issue                                     8


 1	is given to material illusions than to spiritual facts. If
  	we can aid in abating suffering and diminishing sin,
 3	we shall have accomplished much; but if we can bring
  	to the general thought this great fact that drugs do not,
  	cannot, produce health and harmony, since "in Him
 6	[Mind] we live, and move, and have our being," we shall
  	have done more. 


LOVE YOUR ENEMIES 

 9	    Who is thine enemy that thou shouldst love him? Is
  	it a creature or a thing outside thine own creation? 
  	    Can you see an enemy, except you first formulate this
12	enemy and then look upon the object of your own con-
  	ception? What is it that harms you? Can height, or
  	depth, or any other creature separate you from the
15	Love that is omnipresent good, — that blesses infinitely
  	one and all? 
  	    Simply count your enemy to be that which defiles,
18	defaces, and dethrones the Christ-image that you should
  	reflect. Whatever purifies, sanctifies, and consecrates
  	human life, is not an enemy, however much we suffer in
21	the process. Shakespeare writes: "Sweet are the uses
  	of adversity." Jesus said: "Blessed are ye, when men
  	shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all
24	manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake; . . .
  	for so persecuted they the prophets which were before
  	you." 
27	    The Hebrew law with its "Thou shalt not," its de-
  	mand and sentence, can only be fulfilled through the
  	gospel's benediction. Then, "Blessed are ye," inso-
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                              9


 1	much as the consciousness of good, grace, and peace,
  	comes through affliction rightly understood, as sanctified
 3	by the purification it brings to the flesh, — to pride, self-
  	ignorance, self-will, self-love, self-justification. Sweet,
  	indeed, are these uses of His rod! Well is it that the
 6	Shepherd of Israel passes all His flock under His rod
  	into His fold; thereby numbering them, and giving them
  	refuge at last from the elements of earth. 
 9	    "Love thine enemies" is identical with "Thou hast
  	no enemies." Wherein is this conclusion relative to
  	those who have hated thee without a cause? Simply, in
12	that those unfortunate individuals are virtually thy best
  	friends. Primarily and ultimately, they are doing thee
  	good far beyond the present sense which thou canst enter-
15	tain of good. 
  	    Whom we call friends seem to sweeten life's cup and
  	to fill it with the nectar of the gods. We lift this cup
18	to our lips; but it slips from our grasp, to fall in frag-
  	ments before our eyes. Perchance, having tasted its
  	tempting wine, we become intoxicated; become lethar-
21	gic, dreamy objects of self-satisfaction; else, the con-
  	tents of this cup of selfish human enjoyment having lost
  	its flavor, we voluntarily set it aside as tasteless and
24	unworthy of human aims. 
  	    And wherefore our failure longer to relish this fleet-
  	ing sense, with its delicious forms of friendship,
27	wherewith mortals become educated to gratification in
  	personal pleasure and trained in treacherous peace? 
  	Because it is the great and only danger in the path
30	that winds upward. A false sense of what consti-
  	tutes happiness is more disastrous to human progress
  	than all that an enemy or enmity can obtrude upon
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                           10


 1	the mind or engraft upon its purposes and achievements
  	wherewith to obstruct life's joys and enhance its sor-
 3	rows. 
  	    We have no enemies. Whatever envy, hatred, revenge
  	 — the most remorseless motives that govern mortal mind
 6	 — whatever these try to do, shall "work together for good
  	to them that love God." 
  	    Why? 
 9	    Because He has called His own, armed them, equipped
  	them, and furnished them defenses impregnable. Their
  	God will not let them be lost; and if they fall they shall
12	rise again, stronger than before the stumble. The good
  	cannot lose their God, their help in times of trouble. 
  	If they mistake the divine command, they will recover
15	it, countermand their order, retrace their steps, and
  	reinstate His orders, more assured to press on safely. 
  	The best lesson of their lives is gained by crossing
18	swords with temptation, with fear and the besetments
  	of evil; insomuch as they thereby have tried their
  	strength and proven it; insomuch as they have found
21	their strength made perfect in weakness, and their fear
  	is self-immolated. 
  	    This destruction is a moral chemicalization, wherein
24	old things pass away and all things become new. The
  	worldly or material tendencies of human affections and
  	pursuits are thus annihilated; and this is the advent of
27	spiritualization. Heaven comes down to earth, and
  	mortals learn at last the lesson, "I have no enemies." 
  	    Even in belief you have but one (that, not in reality),
30	and this one enemy is yourself — your erroneous belief
  	that you have enemies; that evil is real; that aught but
  	good exists in Science. Soon or late, your enemy will
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                            11


 1	wake from his delusion to suffer for his evil intent; to
  	find that, though thwarted, its punishment is tenfold. 
 3	    Love is the fulfilling of the law:  it is grace, mercy,
  	and justice. I used to think it sufficiently just to abide
  	by our State statutes; that if a man should aim a ball at
 6	my heart, and I by firing first could kill him and save
  	my own life, that this was right. I thought, also, that
  	if I taught indigent students gratuitously, afterwards
 9	assisting them pecuniarily, and did not cease teach-
  	ing the wayward ones at close of the class term, but
  	followed them with precept upon precept; that if my
12	instructions had healed them and shown them the sure way
  	of salvation, — I had done my whole duty to students. 
  	    Love metes not out human justice, but divine mercy. 
15	If one's life were attacked, and one could save it only
  	in accordance with common law, by taking another's,
  	would one sooner give up his own? We must love our
18	enemies in all the manifestations wherein and whereby
  	we love our friends; must even try not to expose their
  	faults, but to do them good whenever opportunity
21	occurs. To mete out human justice to those who per-
  	secute and despitefully use one, is not leaving all retribu-
  	tion to God and returning blessing for cursing. If special
24	opportunity for doing good to one's enemies occur not,
  	one can include them in his general effort to benefit the
  	race. Because I can do much general good to such as
27	hate me, I do it with earnest, special care — since they
  	permit me no other way, though with tears have I striven
  	for it. When smitten on one cheek, I have turned the
30	other: I have but two to present. 
  	    I would enjoy taking by the hand all who love me not,
  	and saying to them, "I love you, and would not know-  

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                           12


1	ingly harm you." Because I thus feel, I say to others:
  	Hate no one; for hatred is a plague-spot that spreads
 3	its virus and kills at last. If indulged, it masters us;
  	brings suffering upon suffering to its possessor, through-
  	out time and beyond the grave. If you have been badly
 6	wronged, forgive and forget:  God will recompense this
  	wrong, and punish, more severely than you could, him
  	who has striven to injure you. Never return evil for evil;
 9	and, above all, do not fancy that you have been wronged
  	when you have not been. 
  	    The present is ours; the future, big with events. 
12	Every man and woman should be to-day a law to him-
  	self, herself, — a law of loyalty to Jesus' Sermon on the
  	Mount. The means for sinning unseen and unpunished
15	have so increased that, unless one be watchful and stead-
  	fast in Love, one's temptations to sin are increased a
  	hundredfold. Mortal mind at this period mutely works
18	in the interest of both good and evil in a manner least
  	understood; hence the need of watching, and the danger
  	of yielding to temptation from causes that at former
21	periods in human history were not existent. The action
  	and effects of this so-called human mind in its silent argu-
  	ments, are yet to be uncovered and summarily dealt with
24	by divine justice. 
  	    In Christian Science, the law of Love rejoices the heart;
  	and Love is Life and Truth. Whatever manifests aught
27	else in its effects upon mankind, demonstrably is not Love. 
  	We should measure our love for God by our love for man;
  	and our sense of Science will be measured by our obedience
30	to God, — fulfilling the law of Love, doing good to all;
  	imparting, so far as we reflect them, Truth, Life, and Love
  	to all within the radius of our atmosphere of thought.   

Miscellaneous Writings --- Love Your Enemies                            13


1	    The only justice of which I feel at present capable,
  	is mercy and charity toward every one, — just so far as
 3	one and all permit me to exercise these sentiments toward
  	them, — taking special care to mind my own business. 
  	    The falsehood, ingratitude, misjudgment, and sharp
 6	return of evil for good — yea, the real wrongs (if wrong
  	can be real) which I have long endured at the hands of
  	others — have most happily wrought out for me the law
 9	of loving mine enemies. This law I now urge upon the
  	solemn consideration of all Christian Scientists. Jesus
  	said, "If ye love them which love you, what thank have
12	ye? for sinners also love those that love them." 

CHRISTIAN THEISM 

  	    Scholastic theology elaborates the proposition that
15	evil is a factor of good, and that to believe in the reality
  	of evil is essential to a rounded sense of the existence of
  	good. 
18	    This frail hypothesis is founded upon the basis of mate-
  	rial and mortal evidence — only upon what the shifting
  	mortal senses confirm and frail human reason accepts. 
21	The Science of Soul reverses this proposition, overturns
  	the testimony of the five erring senses, and reveals in
  	clearer divinity the existence of good only; that is, of
24	God and His idea. 
  	    This postulate of divine Science only needs to be con-
  	ceded, to afford opportunity for proof of its correctness
27	and the clearer discernment of good. 
  	    Seek the Anglo-Saxon term for God, and you will
  	find it to be good; then define good as God, and you
30	will find that good is omnipotence, has all power; it fills
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Theism                                14


 1	all space, being omnipresent; hence, there is neither place
  	nor power left for evil. Divest your thought, then, of
 3	the mortal and material view which contradicts the ever-
  	presence and all-power of good; take in only the immor-
  	tal facts which include these, and where will you see or
 6	feel evil, or find its existence necessary either to the origin
  	or ultimate of good? 
  	    It is urged that, from his original state of perfec-
 9	tion, man has fallen into the imperfection that requires
  	evil through which to develop good. Were we to
  	admit this vague proposition, the Science of man could
12	never be learned; for in order to learn Science, we
  	begin with the correct statement, with harmony and
  	its Principle; and if man has lost his Principle and
15	its harmony, from evidences before him he is inca-
  	pable of knowing the facts of existence and its con-
  	comitants:  therefore to him evil is as real and eternal
18	as good, God! This awful deception is evil's umpire
  	and empire, that good, God, understood, forcibly
  	destroys. 
21	    What appears to mortals from their standpoint to be
  	the necessity for evil, is proven by the law of opposites
  	to be without necessity. Good is the primitive Princi-
24	ple of man; and evil, good's opposite, has no Principle,
  	and is not, and cannot be, the derivative of good. 
  	Thus evil is neither a primitive nor a derivative, but
27	is suppositional; in other words, a lie that is incapable
  	of proof — therefore, wholly problematical. 
  	    The Science of Truth annihilates error, deprives evil
30	of all power, and thereby destroys all error, sin, sickness,
  	disease, and death. But the sinner is not sheltered from
  	suffering from sin:  he makes a great reality of evil, iden-
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Theism                                15


1	tifies himself with it, fancies he finds pleasure in it, and
  	will reap what he sows; hence the sinner must endure
 3	the effects of his delusion until he awakes from it. 

THE NEW BIRTH 

  	    St. Paul speaks of the new birth as "waiting for the
 6	adoption, to wit, the redemption of our body." The
  	great Nazarene Prophet said, "Blessed are the pure in
  	heart:  for they shall see God." Nothing aside from the
 9	spiritualization — yea, the highest Christianization — of
  	thought and desire, can give the true perception of God
  	and divine Science, that results in health, happiness, and
12	holiness. 
  	    The new birth is not the work of a moment. It begins
  	with moments, and goes on with years; moments of sur-
15	render to God, of childlike trust and joyful adoption
  	of good; moments of self-abnegation, self-consecration,
  	heaven-born hope, and spiritual love. 
18	    Time may commence, but it cannot complete, the
  	new birth:  eternity does this; for progress is the law
  	of infinity. Only through the sore travail of mortal mind
21	shall soul as sense be satisfied, and man awake in His
  	likeness. What a faith-lighted thought is this! that
  	mortals can lay off the "old man," until man is found
24	to be the image of the infinite good that we name God,
  	and the fulness of the stature of man in Christ appears. 
  	    In mortal and material man, goodness seems in em-
27	bryo. By suffering for sin, and the gradual fading out
  	of the mortal and material sense of man, thought is de-
  	veloped into an infant Christianity; and, feeding at first
30	on the milk of the Word, it drinks in the sweet revealings
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    16


 1	of a new and more spiritual Life and Love. These nourish
  	the hungry hope, satisfy more the cravings for immor-
 3	tality, and so comfort, cheer, and bless one, that he saith:
  	In mine infancy, this is enough of heaven to come down
  	to earth. 
 6	    But, as one grows into the manhood or womanhood
  	of Christianity, one finds so much lacking, and so very
  	much requisite to become wholly Christlike, that one
 9	saith:  The Principle of Christianity is infinite:  it is
  	indeed God; and this infinite Principle hath infinite
  	claims on man, and these claims are divine, not human;
12	and man's ability to meet them is from God; for, being
  	His likeness and image, man must reflect the full
  	dominion of Spirit — even its supremacy over sin, sick-
15	ness, and death. 
  	    Here, then, is the awakening from the dream of life
  	in matter, to the great fact that God is the only Life;
18	that, therefore, we must entertain a higher sense of both
  	God and man. We must learn that God is infinitely
  	more than a person, or finite form, can contain; that
21	God is a divine Whole, and All, an all-pervading in-
  	telligence and Love, a divine, infinite Principle; and
  	that Christianity is a divine Science. This newly
24	awakened consciousness is wholly spiritual; it emanates
  	from Soul instead of body, and is the new birth begun
  	in Christian Science. 
27	    Now, dear reader, pause for a moment with me, earn-
  	estly to contemplate this new-born spiritual altitude; for
  	this statement demands demonstration. 
30	    Here you stand face to face with the laws of infinite
  	Spirit, and behold for the first time the irresistible con-
  	flict between the flesh and Spirit. You stand before the
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    17


 1	awful detonations of Sinai. You hear and record the
  	thunderings of the spiritual law of Life, as opposed to
 3	the material law of death; the spiritual law of Love, as
  	opposed to the material sense of love; the law of om-
  	nipotent harmony and good, as opposed to any supposi-
 6	titious law of sin, sickness, or death. And, before the
  	flames have died away on this mount of revelation, like
  	the patriarch of old, you take off your shoes — lay aside
 9	your material appendages, human opinions and doc-
  	trines, give up your more material religion with its rites
  	and ceremonies, put off your materia medica and hygiene
12	as worse than useless — to sit at the feet of Jesus. Then,
  	you meekly bow before the Christ, the spiritual idea
  	that our great Master gave of the power of God to heal
15	and to save. Then it is that you behold for the first
  	time the divine Principle that redeems man from under
  	the curse of materialism, — sin, disease, and death. 
18	This spiritual birth opens to the enraptured understand-
  	ing a much higher and holier conception of the supremacy
  	of Spirit, and of man as His likeness, whereby man reflects
21	the divine power to heal the sick. 
  	    A material or human birth is the appearing of a mor-
  	tal, not the immortal man. This birth is more or less
24	prolonged and painful, according to the timely or un-
  	timely circumstances, the normal or abnormal material
  	conditions attending it. 
27	    With the spiritual birth, man's primitive, sinless,
  	spiritual existence dawns on human thought, — through
  	the travail of mortal mind, hope deferred, the perishing
30	pleasure and accumulating pains of sense, — by which
  	one loses himself as matter, and gains a truer sense of
  	Spirit and spiritual man. 
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    18


 1	    The purification or baptismals that come from Spirit,
  	develop, step by step, the original likeness of perfect man,
 3	and efface the mark of the beast. "Whom the Lord
  	loveth He chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom
  	He receiveth;" therefore rejoice in tribulation, and wel-
 6	come these spiritual signs of the new birth under the law
  	and gospel of Christ, Truth. 
  	    The prominent laws which forward birth in the divine
 9	order of Science, are these: "Thou shalt have no other
  	gods before me;" "Love thy neighbor as thyself." 
  	These commands of infinite wisdom, translated into
12	the new tongue, their spiritual meaning, signify:  Thou
  	shalt love Spirit only, not its opposite, in every God-
  	quality, even in substance; thou shalt recognize thy-
15	self as God's spiritual child only, and the true man
  	and true woman, the all-harmonious "male and female,"
  	as of spiritual origin, God's reflection, — thus as chil-
18	dren of one common Parent, — wherein and whereby
  	Father, Mother, and child are the divine Principle and
  	divine idea, even the divine "Us" — one in good, and
21	good in One. 
  	    With this recognition man could never separate him-
  	self from good, God; and he would necessarily entertain
24	habitual love for his fellow-man. Only by admitting
  	evil as a reality, and entering into a state of evil
  	thoughts, can we in belief separate one man's interests
27	from those of the whole human family, or thus attempt
  	to separate Life from God. This is the mistake that
  	causes much that must be repented of and overcome. 
30	Not to know what is blessing you, but to believe that
  	aught that God sends is unjust, — or that those whom
  	He commissions bring to you at His demand that which
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    19


 1	is unjust, — is wrong and cruel. Envy, evil thinking,
  	evil speaking, covetousness, lust, hatred, malice, are
 3	always wrong, and will break the rule of Christian
  	Science and prevent its demonstration; but the rod of
  	God, and the obedience demanded of His servants in
 6	carrying out what He teaches them, — these are never
  	unmerciful, never unwise. 
  	    The task of healing the sick is far lighter than that
 9	of so teaching the divine Principle and rules of Chris-
  	tian Science as to lift the affections and motives of men
  	to adopt them and bring them out in human lives. He
12	who has named the name of Christ, who has virtually
  	accepted the divine claims of Truth and Love in divine
  	Science, is daily departing from evil; and all the wicked
15	endeavors of suppositional demons can never change the
  	current of that life from steadfastly flowing on to God,
  	its divine source. 
18	    But, taking the livery of heaven wherewith to cover
  	iniquity, is the most fearful sin that mortals can commit. 
  	I should have more faith in an honest drugging-doctor,
21	one who abides by his statements and works upon as
  	high a basis as he understands, healing me, than I could
  	or would have in a smooth-tongued hypocrite or mental
24	malpractitioner. 
  	    Between the centripetal and centrifugal mental forces
  	of material and spiritual gravitations, we go into or we
27	go out of materialism or sin, and choose our course and
  	its results. Which, then, shall be our choice, — the sin-
  	ful, material, and perishable, or the spiritual, joy-giving,
30	and eternal? 
  	    The spiritual sense of Life and its grand pursuits is
  	of itself a bliss, health-giving and joy-inspiring. This
 

Miscellaneous Writings --- The New Birth                                    20


 1	sense of Life illumes our pathway with the radiance of
  	divine Love; heals man spontaneously, morally and
 3	physically, — exhaling the aroma of Jesus' own words,
  	"Come unto me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden,
         and I will give you rest."
 
                                                                                                     21 

                                  CHAPTER II                                                  


  	            ONE CAUSE AND EFFECT 


 1	    Christian Science begins with the First Com-
  	mandment of the Hebrew Decalogue, "Thou
 3	shalt have no other gods before me." It goes on in
  	perfect unity with Christ's Sermon on the Mount, and
  	in that age culminates in the Revelation of St. John,
 6	who, while on earth and in the flesh, like ourselves,
  	beheld "a new heaven and a new earth," — the spiritual
  	universe, whereof Christian Science now bears testimony. 
 9	    Our Master said, "The works that I do shall ye do
  	also;" and, "The kingdom of God is within you." This
  	makes practical all his words and works. As the ages
12	advance in spirituality, Christian Science will be seen
  	to depart from the trend of other Christian denomina-
  	tions in no wise except by increase of spirituality. 
15	    My first plank in the platform of Christian Science
  	is as follows: "There is no life, truth, intelligence, nor
  	substance in matter.  All is infinite Mind and its infinite
18	manifestation, for God is All-in-all.  Spirit is immortal
  	Truth; matter is mortal error.  Spirit is the real and
  	eternal; matter is the unreal and temporal.  Spirit is
21	God, and man is His image and likeness.  Therefore man
  	is not material; he is spiritual."¹ 

  	      ¹The order of this sentence has been conformed to the text of
24	 the 1908 edition of Science and Health.

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        22


 1	    I am strictly a theist — believe in one God, one Christ
  	or Messiah. 
 3	    Science is neither a law of matter nor of man. It is
  	the unerring manifesto of Mind, the law of God, its
  	divine Principle. Who dare say that matter or
 6	mortals can evolve Science? Whence, then, is it, if not
  	from the divine source, and what, but the contempo-
  	rary of Christianity, so far in advance of human knowl-
 9	edge that mortals must work for the discovery of even a
  	portion of it? Christian Science translates Mind, God,
  	to mortals. It is the infinite calculus defining the line,
12	plane, space, and fourth dimension of Spirit. It abso-
  	lutely refutes the amalgamation, transmigration, absorp-
  	tion, or annihilation of individuality. It shows the
15	impossibility of transmitting human ills, or evil, from one
  	individual to another; that all true thoughts revolve
  	in God's orbits:  they come from God and return to
18	Him, — and untruths belong not to His creation, there-
  	fore these are null and void. It hath no peer, no com-
  	petitor, for it dwelleth in Him besides whom "there is
21	none other." 
  	    That Christian Science is Christian, those who have
  	demonstrated it, according to the rules of its divine
24	Principle, — together with the sick, the lame, the deaf, and
  	the blind, healed by it, — have proven to a waiting world. 
  	He who has not tested it, is incompetent to condemn it;
27	and he who is a willing sinner, cannot demonstrate it. 
  	    A falling apple suggested to Newton more than the
  	simple fact cognized by the senses, to which it seemed
30	to fall by reason of its own ponderosity; but the primal
  	cause, or Mind-force, invisible to material sense, lay
  	concealed in the treasure-troves of Science. True,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        23


1	Newton named it gravitation, having learned so much;
  	but Science, demanding more, pushes the question:
 3	Whence or what is the power back of gravitation, — the
  	intelligence that manifests power? Is pantheism true? 
  	Does mind "sleep in the mineral, or dream in the
 6	animal, and wake in man"? Christianity answers this
  	question. The prophets, Jesus, and the apostles, demon-
  	strated a divine intelligence that subordinates so-called
 9	material laws; and disease, death, winds, and waves,
  	obey this intelligence. Was it Mind or matter that spake
  	in creation, "and it was done"? The answer is self-
12	evident, and the command remains, "Thou shalt have
  	no other gods before me." 
  	    It is plain that the Me spoken of in the First Com-
15	mandment, must be Mind; for matter is not the Chris-
  	tian's God, and is not intelligent. Matter cannot even
  	talk; and the serpent, Satan, the first talker in its behalf,
18	lied. Reason and revelation declare that God is both
  	noumenon and phenomena, — the first and only cause. 
  	The universe, including man, is not a result of atomic
21	action, material force or energy; it is not organized dust. 
  	God, Spirit, Mind, are terms synonymous for the one
  	God, whose reflection is creation, and man is His image
24	and likeness. Few there are who comprehend what Chris-
  	tian Science means by the word reflection. God is seen
  	only in that which reflects good, Life, Truth, Love — 
27	yea, which manifests all His attributes and power, even
  	as the human likeness thrown upon the mirror repeats
  	precisely the looks and actions of the object in front of it. 
30	All must be Mind and Mind's ideas; since, according to
  	natural science, God, Spirit, could not change its species
  	and evolve matter. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        24


 1	    These facts enjoin the First Commandment; and
  	knowledge of them makes man spiritually minded. St. 
 3	Paul writes: "For to be carnally minded is death; but to
  	be spiritually minded is life and peace." This knowl-
  	edge came to me in an hour of great need; and I give it
 6	to you as death-bed testimony to the daystar that dawned
  	on the night of material sense. This knowledge is
  	practical, for it wrought my immediate recovery from
 9	an injury caused by an accident, and pronounced fatal
  	by the physicians. On the third day thereafter, I called
  	for my Bible, and opened it at Matthew ix. 2. As I
12	read, the healing Truth dawned upon my sense; and
  	the result was that I rose, dressed myself, and ever after
  	was in better health than I had before enjoyed. That
15	short experience included a glimpse of the great fact
  	that I have since tried to make plain to others, namely,
  	Life in and of Spirit; this Life being the sole reality of
18	existence. I learned that mortal thought evolves a sub-
  	jective state which it names matter, thereby shutting
  	out the true sense of Spirit. Per contra, Mind and man
21	are immortal; and knowledge gained from mortal sense
  	is illusion, error, the opposite of Truth; therefore it
  	cannot be true. A knowledge of both good and evil
24	(when good is God, and God is All) is impossible. Speak-
  	ing of the origin of evil, the Master said: "When he
  	speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own:  for he is a liar,
27	and the father of it." God warned man not to believe
  	the talking serpent, or rather the allegory describing
  	it. The Nazarene Prophet declared that his followers
30	should handle serpents; that is, put down all subtle falsi-
  	ties or illusions, and thus destroy any supposed effect
  	arising from false claims exercising their supposed power
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        25


 1	on the mind and body of man, against his holiness and
  	health. 
 3	    That there is but one God or Life, one cause and
  	one effect, is the multum in parvo of Christian Science;
  	and to my understanding it is the heart of Christianity,
 6	the religion that Jesus taught and demonstrated. In
  	divine Science it is found that matter is a phase of
  	error, and that neither one really exists, since God is
 9	Truth, and All-in-all. Christ's Sermon on the Mount,
  	in its direct application to human needs, confirms this
  	conclusion. 
12	    Science, understood, translates matter into Mind,
  	rejects all other theories of causation, restores the spir-
  	itual and original meaning of the Scriptures, and ex-
15	plains the teachings and life of our Lord. It is religion's
  	"new tongue," with "signs following," spoken of by
  	St. Mark. It gives God's infinite meaning to mankind,
18	healing the sick, casting out evil, and raising the spirit-
  	ually dead. Christianity is Christlike only as it re-
  	iterates the word, repeats the works, and manifests the
21	spirit of Christ. 
  	    Jesus' only medicine was omnipotent and omniscient
  	Mind. As omni is from the Latin word meaning all,
24	this medicine is all-power; and omniscience means as
  	well, all-science. The sick are more deplorably situated
  	than the sinful, if the sick cannot trust God for help and
27	the sinful can. If God created drugs good, they cannot be
  	harmful; if He could create them otherwise, then they
  	are bad and unfit for man; and if He created drugs for
30	healing the sick, why did not Jesus employ them and
  	recommend them for that purpose? 
  	    No human hypotheses, whether in philosophy, medi-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        26


1	cine, or religion, can survive the wreck of time; but
  	whatever is of God, hath life abiding in it, and ulti-
 3	mately will be known as self-evident truth, as demonstra-
  	ble as mathematics. Each successive period of progress
  	is a period more humane and spiritual. The only logical
 6	conclusion is that all is Mind and its manifestation, from
  	the rolling of worlds, in the most subtle ether, to a potato-
  	patch. 
 9	    The agriculturist ponders the history of a seed, and
  	believes that his crops come from the seedling and the
  	loam; even while the Scripture declares He made "every
12	plant of the field before it was in the earth." The Scien-
  	tist asks, Whence came the first seed, and what made
  	the soil? Was it molecules, or material atoms? Whence
15	came the infinitesimals, — from infinite Mind, or from
  	matter? If from matter, how did matter originate? Was
  	it self-existent? Matter is not intelligent, and thus able
18	to evolve or create itself:  it is the very opposite of Spirit,
  	intelligent, self-creative, and infinite Mind. The belief
  	of mind in matter is pantheism. Natural history shows
21	that neither a genus nor a species produces its opposite. 
  	God is All, in all. What can be more than All? Noth-
  	ing:  and this is just what I call matter, nothing. Spirit,
24	God, has no antecedent; and God's consequent is the
  	spiritual cosmos. The phrase, "express image," in the
  	common version of Hebrews i. 3, is, in the Greek Tes-
27	tament, character. 
  	    The Scriptures name God as good, and the Saxon
  	term for God is also good. From this premise comes
30	the logical conclusion that God is naturally and divinely
  	infinite good. How, then, can this conclusion change,
  	or be changed, to mean that good is evil, or the creator
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        27


 1	of evil? What can there be besides infinity? Nothing! 
  	Therefore the Science of good calls evil nothing. In
 3	divine Science the terms God and good, as Spirit, are
  	synonymous. That God, good, creates evil, or aught
  	that can result in evil, — or that Spirit creates its oppo-
 6	site, named matter, — are conclusions that destroy their
  	premise and prove themselves invalid. Here is where
  	Christian Science sticks to its text, and other systems
 9	of religion abandon their own logic. Here also is found
  	the pith of the basal statement, the cardinal point in
  	Christian Science, that matter and evil (including all
12	inharmony, sin, disease, death) are unreal. Mortals
  	accept natural science, wherein no species ever pro-
  	duces its opposite. Then why not accept divine Sci-
15	ence on this ground? since the Scriptures maintain
  	this fact by parable and proof, asking, "Do men
  	gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles?" "Doth a
18	fountain send forth at the same place sweet water and
  	bitter?" 
  	    According to reason and revelation, evil and matter
21	are negation:  for evil signifies the absence of good, God,
  	though God is ever present; and matter claims some-
  	thing besides God, when God is really All. Creation,
24	evolution, or manifestation, — being in and of Spirit,
  	Mind, and all that really is, — must be spiritual and
  	mental. This is Science, and is susceptible of proof. 
27	    But, say you, is a stone spiritual? 
  	    To erring material sense, No! but to unerring spiritual
  	sense, it is a small manifestation of Mind, a type of spirit-
30	ual substance, "the substance of things hoped for." 
  	Mortals can know a stone as substance, only by first ad-
  	mitting that it is substantial. Take away the mortal sense
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        28


 1	of substance, and the stone itself would disappear, only
  	to reappear in the spiritual sense thereof. Matter can
 3	neither see, hear, feel, taste, nor smell; having no sen-
  	sation of its own. Perception by the five personal senses
  	is mental, and dependent on the beliefs that mortals
 6	entertain. Destroy the belief that you can walk, and
  	volition ceases; for muscles cannot move without mind. 
  	Matter takes no cognizance of matter. In dreams, things
 9	are only what mortal mind makes them; and the phe-
  	nomena of mortal life are as dreams; and this so-called
  	life is a dream soon told. In proportion as mortals turn
12	from this mortal and material dream, to the true sense
  	of reality, everlasting Life will be found to be the only
  	Life. That death does not destroy the beliefs of the flesh,
15	our Master proved to his doubting disciple, Thomas. Also,
  	he demonstrated that divine Science alone can overbear
  	materiality and mortality; and this great truth was shown
18	by his ascension after death, whereby he arose above
  	the illusion of matter. 
  	    The First Commandment, "Thou shalt have no other
21	gods before me," suggests the inquiry, What meaneth
  	this Me, — Spirit, or matter? It certainly does not
  	signify a graven idol, and must mean Spirit. Then
24	the commandment means, Thou shalt recognize no
  	intelligence nor life in matter; and find neither pleasure
  	nor pain therein. The Master's practical knowledge
27	of this grand verity, together with his divine Love,
  	healed the sick and raised the dead. He literally
  	annulled the claims of physique and of physical law,
30	by the superiority of the higher law; hence his decla-
  	ration, "These signs shall follow them that believe; . . .
  	if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        29


 1	they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall re-
  	cover." 
 3	    Do you believe his words? I do, and that his prom-
  	ise is perpetual. Had it been applicable only to his
  	immediate disciples, the pronoun would be you, not them. 
 6	The purpose of his life-work touches universal human-
  	ity. At another time he prayed, not for the twelve
  	only, but "for them also which shall believe on me through
 9	their word." 
  	    The Christ-healing was practised even before the Chris-
  	tian era; "the Word was with God, and the Word was
12	God." There is, however, no analogy between Christian
  	Science and spiritualism, or between it and any specu-
  	lative theory. 
15	    In 1867, I taught the first student in Christian Science. 
  	Since that date I have known of but fourteen deaths
  	in the ranks of my about five thousand students. The
18	census since 1875 (the date of the first publication of
  	my work, "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures") shows that longevity has increased. Daily letters
21	inform me that a perusal of my volume is healing the
  	writers of chronic and acute diseases that had defied medi-
  	cal skill. 
24	    Surely the people of the Occident know that esoteric
  	magic and Oriental barbarisms will neither flavor Chris-
  	tianity nor advance health and length of days. 
27	    Miracles are no infraction of God's laws; on the
  	contrary, they fulfil His laws; for they are the signs fol-
  	lowing Christianity, whereby matter is proven power-
30	less and subordinate to Mind. Christians, like students
  	in mathematics, should be working up to those higher
  	rules of Life which Jesus taught and proved. Do we
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- One Cause and Effect                        30


 1	really understand the divine Principle of Christianity
  	before we prove it, in at least some feeble demonstra-
 3	tion thereof, according to Jesus' example in healing the
  	sick? Should we adopt the "simple addition" in Chris-
  	tian Science and doubt its higher rules, or despair of
 6	ultimately reaching them, even though failing at first to
  	demonstrate all the possibilities of Christianity? 
  	    St. John spiritually discerned and revealed the sum
 9	total of transcendentalism. He saw the real earth and
  	heaven. They were spiritual, not material; and they
  	were without pain, sin, or death. Death was not the
12	door to this heaven. The gates thereof he declared were
  	inlaid with pearl, — likening them to the priceless under-
  	standing of man's real existence, to be recognized here
15	and now. 
  	    The great Way-shower illustrated Life unconfined, un-
  	contaminated, untrammelled, by matter. He proved the
18	superiority of Mind over the flesh, opened the door to
  	the captive, and enabled man to demonstrate the law of
  	Life, which St. Paul declares "hath made me free from
21	the law of sin and death." 
  	    The stale saying that Christian Science "is neither
  	Christian nor science!" is to-day the fossil of wisdom-
24	less wit, weakness, and superstition. "The fool hath
  	said in his heart, There is no God." 
  	    Take courage, dear reader, for any seeming mysti-
27	cism surrounding realism is explained in the Scripture,
  	"There went up a mist from the earth [matter];" and
  	the mist of materialism will vanish as we approach spirit-
30	uality, the realm of reality; cleanse our lives in Christ's
  	righteousness; bathe in the baptism of Spirit, and awake
  	in His likeness.
 
                                                                                                      31

                            CHAPTER III 


  	         QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS 


1	    What do you consider to be mental malpractice? 

  	    Mental malpractice is a bland denial of Truth,
 3	and is the antipode of Christian Science. To
  	mentally argue in a manner that can disastrously
  	affect the happiness of a fellow-being — harm him
 6	morally, physically, or spiritually — breaks the Golden
  	Rule and subverts the scientific laws of being. This,
  	therefore, is not the use but the abuse of mental treat-
 9	ment, and is mental malpractice. It is needless to
  	say that such a subversion of right is not scientific. Its
  	claim to power is in proportion to the faith in evil, and
12	consequently to the lack of faith in good. Such false
  	faith finds no place in, and receives no aid from, the
  	Principle or the rules of Christian Science; for it denies
15	the grand verity of this Science, namely, that God, good,
  	has all power. 
  	    This leaves the individual no alternative but to re-
18	linquish his faith in evil, or to argue against his own
  	convictions of good and so destroy his power to be or
  	to do good, because he has no faith in the omnipotence
21	of God, good. He parts with his understanding of good,
  	in order to retain his faith in evil and so succeed with his
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      32


 1	wrong argument, — if indeed he desires success in this
  	broad road to destruction. 


 3	    How shall we demean ourselves towards the students
  	of disloyal students? And what about that clergyman's
  	remarks on "Christ and Christmas"? 

 6	    From this question, I infer that some of my students
  	seem not to know in what manner they should act towards
  	the students of false teachers, or such as have strayed
 9	from the rules and divine Principle of Christian Science. 
  	The query is abnormal, when "precept upon precept;
  	line upon line" are to be found in the Scriptures, and in
12	my books, on this very subject. 
  	    In Mark, ninth chapter, commencing at the thirty-
  	third verse, you will find my views on this subject; love
15	alone is admissible towards friend and foe. My sym-
  	pathies extend to the above-named class of students more
  	than to many others. If I had the time to talk with all
18	students of Christian Science, and correspond with them,
  	I would gladly do my best towards helping those un-
  	fortunate seekers after Truth whose teacher is straying
21	from the straight and narrow path. But I have not mo-
  	ments enough in which to give to my own flock all the
  	time and attention that they need, — and charity must
24	begin at home. 
  	    Distinct denominational and social organizations and
  	societies are at present necessary for the individual,
27	and for our Cause. But all people can and should be
  	just, merciful; they should never envy, elbow, slander,
  	hate, or try to injure, but always should try to bless their
30	fellow-mortals. 
  	    To the query in regard to some clergyman's com-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      33


1	ments on my illustrated poem, I will say:  It is the righteous
  	prayer that avails with God. Whatever is wrong will
 3	receive its own reward. The high priests of old caused
  	the crucifixion of even the great Master; and thereby
  	they lost, and he won, heaven. I love all ministers and
 6	ministries of Christ, Truth. 
  	    All clergymen may not understand the illustrations
  	in "Christ and Christmas;" or that these refer not to
 9	personality, but present the type and shadow of Truth's
  	appearing in the womanhood as well as in the manhood
  	of God, our divine Father and Mother. 


12	    Must I have faith in Christian Science in order to be
  	healed by it? 

  	    This is a question that is being asked every day. It
15	has not proved impossible to heal those who, when they
  	began treatment, had no faith whatever in the Science,
  	 — other than to place themselves under my care, and
18	follow the directions given. Patients naturally gain con-
  	fidence in Christian Science as they recognize the help
  	they derive therefrom. 


21	    What are the advantages of your system of healing, over
  	the ordinary methods of healing disease? 

  	    Healing by Christian Science has the following ad-
24	vantages: —  
  	    First: It does away with all material medicines, and
  	recognizes the fact that, as mortal mind is the cause of
27	all "the ills that flesh is heir to," the antidote for sickness,
  	as well as for sin, may and must be found in mortal mind's
  	opposite, — the divine Mind. 
30	    Second: It is more effectual than drugs; curing where
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      34


 1	these fail, and leaving none of the harmful "after effects"
  	of these in the system; thus proving that metaphysics
 3	is above physics. 
  	    Third: One who has been healed by Christian Sci-
  	ence is not only healed of the disease, but is improved
 6	morally. The body is governed by mind; and mortal
  	mind must be improved, before the body is renewed
  	and harmonious, — since the physique is simply thought
 9	made manifest. 


  	    Is spiritualism or mesmerism included in Christian
  	Science? 

12	    They are wholly apart from it. Christian Science is
  	based on divine Principle; whereas spiritualism, so far
  	as I understand it, is a mere speculative opinion and
15	human belief. If the departed were to communicate
  	with us, we should see them as they were before death,
  	and have them with us; after death, they can no more
18	come to those they have left, than we, in our present state
  	of existence, can go to the departed or the adult can re-
  	turn to his boyhood. We may pass on to their state
21	of existence, but they cannot return to ours. Man is
  	im-mortal, and there is not a moment when he ceases to
  	exist. All that are called "communications from spirits,"
24	lie within the realm of mortal thought on this present plane
  	of existence, and are the antipodes of Christian Science;
  	the immortal and mortal are as direct opposites as light
27	and darkness. 


  	    Who is the Founder of mental healing? 

  	    The author of "Science and Health with Key to the
30	Scriptures," who discovered the Science of healing em-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      35


 1	bodied in her works. Years of practical proof, through
  	homoeopathy, revealed to her the fact that Mind, in-
 3	stead of matter, is the Principle of pathology; and
  	subsequently her recovery, through the supremacy of
  	Mind over matter, from a severe casualty pronounced
 6	by the physicians incurable, sealed that proof with the
  	signet of Christian Science. In 1883, a million of peo-
  	ple acknowledge and attest the blessings of this mental
 9	system of treating disease. Perhaps the following
  	words of her husband, the late Dr. Asa G. Eddy,
  	afford the most concise, yet complete, summary of the
12	matter: —  
  	    "Mrs. Eddy's works are the outgrowths of her life.  
  	I never knew so unselfish an individual." 


15	    Will the book Science and Health, that you offer for sale
  	at three dollars, teach its readers to heal the sick, — or is
  	one obliged to become a student under your personal in-
18	struction? And if one is obliged to study under you, of
  	what benefit is your book? 

  	    Why do we read the Bible, and then go to church to
21	hear it expounded? Only because both are important. 
  	Why do we read moral science, and then study it at
  	college? 
24	    You are benefited by reading Science and Health, but
  	it is greatly to your advantage to be taught its Science
  	by the author of that work, who explains it in detail. 


27	    What is immortal Mind? 

  	    In reply, we refer you to "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures,"¹ Vol. I. page 14: "That which

30	¹See the sixth edition.

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      36


 1	is erring, sinful, sick, and dying, termed material or
  	mortal man, is neither God's man nor Mind; but to be
 3	understood, we shall classify evil and error as mortal
  	mind, in contradistinction to good and Truth, or the
  	Mind which is immortal." 


 6	    Do animals and beasts have a mind? 

  	    Beasts, as well as men, express Mind as their origin;
  	but they manifest less of Mind. The first and only
 9	cause is the eternal Mind, which is God, and there is
  	but one God. The ferocious mind seen in the beast is
  	mortal mind, which is harmful and proceeds not from
12	God; for His beast is the lion that lieth down with
  	the lamb. Appetites, passions, anger, revenge, subtlety,
  	are the animal qualities of sinning mortals; and the
15	beasts that have these propensities express the lower
  	qualities of the so-called animal man; in other words,
  	the nature and quality of mortal mind, — not immortal
18	Mind. 


  	    What is the distinction between mortal mind and im-
  	mortal Mind? 

21	    Mortal mind includes all evil, disease, and death;
  	also, all beliefs relative to the so-called material laws,
  	and all material objects, and the law of sin and death. 
24	    The Scripture says, "The carnal mind [in other words,
  	mortal mind] is enmity against God; for it is not sub-
  	ject to the law of God, neither indeed can be." Mortal
27	mind is an illusion; as much in our waking moments
  	as in the dreams of sleep. The belief that intelligence,
  	Truth, and Love, are in matter and separate from God,
30	is an error; for there is no intelligent evil, and no power
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      37


 1	besides God, good. God would not be omnipotent if
  	there were in reality another mind creating or governing
 3	man or the universe. 
  	    Immortal Mind is God; and this Mind is made
  	manifest in all thoughts and desires that draw man-
 6	kind toward purity, health, holiness, and the spiritual
  	facts of being. 
  	    Jesus recognized this relation so clearly that he said,
 9	"I and my Father are one." In proportion as we oppose
  	the belief in material sense, in sickness, sin, and death,
  	and recognize ourselves under the control of God,
12	spiritual and immortal Mind, shall we go on to leave the
  	animal for the spiritual, and learn the meaning of those
  	words of Jesus, "Go ye into all the world . . . heal the
15	sick." 


  	    Can your Science cure intemperance? 

  	    Christian Science lays the axe at the root of the tree. 
18	Its antidote for all ills is God, the perfect Mind, which
  	corrects mortal thought, whence cometh all evil. God
  	can and does destroy the thought that leads to moral
21	or physical death. Intemperance, impurity, sin of every
  	sort, is destroyed by Truth. The appetite for alcohol
  	yields to Science as directly and surely as do sickness
24	and sin. 


  	    Does Mrs. Eddy take patients? 

  	    She now does not. Her time is wholly devoted to in-
27	struction, leaving to her students the work of healing;
  	which, at this hour, is in reality the least difficult of the
  	labor that Christian Science demands. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      38


 1	    Why do you charge for teaching Christian Science, when
  	all the good we can do must be done freely? 

 3	    When teaching imparts the ability to gain and main-
  	tain health, to heal and elevate man in every line of
  	life, — as this teaching certainly does, — is it un-
 6	reasonable to expect in return something to support
  	one's self and a Cause? If so, our whole system
  	of education, secular and religious, is at fault, and the
 9	instructors and philanthropists in our land should ex-
  	pect no compensation. "If we have sown unto you
  	spiritual things, is it a great thing if we shall reap your
12	carnal things?" 


  	    How happened you to establish a college to instruct in
  	metaphysics, when other institutions find little interest in
15	such a dry and abstract subject? 

  	    Metaphysics, as taught by me at the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, is far from dry and abstract. It
18	is a Science that has the animus of Truth. Its practical
  	application to benefit the race, heal the sick, enlighten
  	and reform the sinner, makes divine metaphysics need-
21	ful, indispensable. Teaching metaphysics at other col-
  	leges means, mainly, elaborating a man-made theory,
  	or some speculative view too vapory and hypothetical
24	for questions of practical import. 


  	    Is it necessary to study your Science in order to be healed
  	by it and keep well? 

27	    It is not necessary to make each patient a student
  	in order to cure his present disease, if this is what
  	you mean. Were it so, the Science would be of less
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      39


 1	practical value. Many who apply for help are not
  	prepared to take a course of instruction in Christian
 3	Science. 
  	    To avoid being subject to disease, would require the
  	understanding of how you are healed. In 1885, this
 6	knowledge can be obtained in its genuineness at the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College. There are abroad
  	at this early date some grossly incorrect and false
 9	teachers of what they term Christian Science; of such
  	beware. They have risen up in a day to make this claim;
  	whereas the Founder of genuine Christian Science has
12	been all her years in giving it birth. 


  	    Can you take care of yourself? 

  	    God giveth to every one this puissance; and I have
15	faith in His promise, "Lo, I am with you alway" — 
  	all the way. Unlike the M. D.'s, Christian Scientists
  	are not afraid to take their own medicine, for this
18	medicine is divine Mind; and from this saving, ex-
  	haustless source they intend to fill the human mind with
  	enough of the leaven of Truth to leaven the whole lump. 
21	There may be exceptional cases, where one Christian
  	Scientist who has more to meet than others needs support
  	at times; then, it is right to bear "one another's burdens,
24	and so fulfil the law of Christ." 


  	    In what way is a Christian Scientist an instrument by
  	which God reaches others to heal them, and what most
27	obstructs the way? 

  	    A Christian, or a Christian Scientist, assumes no more
  	when claiming to work with God in healing the sick,
30	than in converting the sinner. Divine help is as neces-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      40


 1	sary in the one case as in the other. The scientific Prin-
  	ciple of healing demands such cooperation; but this
 3	unison and its power would be arrested if one were to
  	mix material methods with the spiritual, — were to min-
  	gle hygienic rules, drugs, and prayers in the same pro-
 6	cess, — and thus serve "other gods." Truth is as
  	effectual in destroying sickness as in the destruction
  	of sin. 
 9	    It is often asked, "If Christian Science is the same
  	method of healing that Jesus and the apostles used,
  	why do not its students perform as instantaneous cures
12	as did those in the first century of the Christian era?" 
  	    In some instances the students of Christian Science
  	equal the ancient prophets as healers. All true healing
15	is governed by, and demonstrated on, the same Princi-
  	ple as theirs; namely, the action of the divine Spirit,
  	through the power of Truth to destroy error, discord
18	of whatever sort. The reason that the same results fol-
  	low not in every case, is that the student does not in
  	every case possess sufficiently the Christ-spirit and its
21	power to cast out the disease. The Founder of Chris-
  	tian Science teaches her students that they must possess
  	the spirit of Truth and Love, must gain the power
24	over sin in themselves, or they cannot be instantaneous
  	healers. 
  	    In this Christian warfare the student or practitioner
27	has to master those elements of evil too common to other
  	minds. If it is hate that is holding the purpose to kill
  	his patient by mental means, it requires more divine
30	understanding to conquer this sin than to nullify either
  	the disease itself or the ignorance by which one unin-
  	tentionally harms himself or another. An element of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      41


 1	brute-force that only the cruel and evil can send forth, is
  	given vent in the diabolical practice of one who, having
 3	learned the power of liberated thought to do good, per-
  	verts it, and uses it to accomplish an evil purpose. This
  	mental malpractice would disgrace Mind-healing, were it
 6	not that God overrules it, and causes "the wrath of man"
  	to praise Him. It deprives those who practise it of the
  	power to heal, and destroys their own possibility of
 9	progressing. 
  	    The honest student of Christian Science is purged
  	through Christ, Truth, and thus is ready for victory in
12	the ennobling strife. The good fight must be fought by
  	those who keep the faith and finish their course. Mental
  	purgation must go on:  it promotes spiritual growth,
15	scales the mountain of human endeavor, and gains the
  	summit in Science that otherwise could not be reached,
  	 — where the struggle with sin is forever done. 


18	    Can all classes of disease be healed by your method? 

  	    We answer, Yes. Mind is the architect that builds
  	its own idea, and produces all harmony that appears. 
21	There is no other healer in the case. If mortal mind,
  	through the action of fear, manifests inflammation and a
  	belief of chronic or acute disease, by removing the cause
24	in that so-called mind the effect or disease will disappear
  	and health will be restored; for health, alias harmony,
  	is the normal manifestation of man in Science. The
27	divine Principle which governs the universe, including
  	man, if demonstrated, is sufficient for all emergencies. 
  	But the practitioner may not always prove equal to
30	bringing out the result of the Principle that he knows to
  	be true. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      42


 1	    After the change called death takes place, do we meet
  	those gone before? — or does life continue in thought only
 3	as in a dream? 

  	    Man is not annihilated, nor does he lose his identity,
  	by passing through the belief called death. After the
 6	momentary belief of dying passes from mortal mind, this
  	mind is still in a conscious state of existence; and the in-
  	dividual has but passed through a moment of extreme
 9	mortal fear, to awaken with thoughts, and being, as
  	material as before. Science and Health clearly states
  	that spiritualization of thought is not attained by the death
12	of the body, but by a conscious union with God. When
  	we shall have passed the ordeal called death, or destroyed
  	this last enemy, and shall have come upon the same plane
15	of conscious existence with those gone before, then we
  	shall be able to communicate with and to recognize them. 
  	    If, before the change whereby we meet the dear de-
18	parted, our life-work proves to have been well done, we
  	shall not have to repeat it; but our joys and means of ad-
  	vancing will be proportionately increased. 
21	    The difference between a belief of material existence
  	and the spiritual fact of Life is, that the former is a dream
  	and unreal, while the latter is real and eternal. Only
24	as we understand God, and learn that good, not evil,
  	lives and is immortal, that immortality exists only in
  	spiritual perfection, shall we drop our false sense of Life
27	in sin or sense material, and recognize a better state of
  	existence. 


  	    Can I be treated without being present during treatment? 

30	    Mind is not confined to limits; and nothing but our
  	own false admissions prevent us from demonstrating this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      43


 1	great fact. Christian Science, recognizing the capabili-
  	ties of Mind to act of itself, and independent of matter,
 3	enables one to heal cases without even having seen the
  	individual, — or simply after having been made ac-
  	quainted with the mental condition of the patient. 


 6	    Do all who at present claim to be teaching Christian
  	Science, teach it correctly? 

  	    By no means:  Christian Science is not sufficiently un-
 9	derstood for that. The student of this Science who under-
  	stands it best, is the one least likely to pour into other
  	minds a trifling sense of it as being adequate to make safe
12	and successful practitioners. The simple sense one gains
  	of this Science through careful, unbiased, contemplative
  	reading of my books, is far more advantageous to the
15	sick and to the learner than is or can be the spurious
  	teaching of those who are spiritually unqualified. The
  	sad fact at this early writing is, that the letter is gained
18	sooner than the spirit of Christian Science:  time is re-
  	quired thoroughly to qualify students for the great ordeal
  	of this century. 
21	    If one student tries to undermine another, such sinister
  	rivalry does a vast amount of injury to the Cause. To
  	fill one's pocket at the expense of his conscience, or to
24	build on the downfall of others, incapacitates one to
  	practise or teach Christian Science. The occasional tem-
  	porary success of such an one is owing, in part, to the im-
27	possibility for those unacquainted with the mighty Truth
  	of Christian Science to recognize, as such, the barefaced
  	errors that are taught — and the damaging effects these
30	leave on the practice of the learner, on the Cause, and
  	on the health of the community. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      44


 1	    Honest students speak the truth "according to the
  	pattern showed to thee in the mount," and live it:  these
 3	are not working for emoluments, and may profitably
  	teach people, who are ready to investigate this subject,
  	the rudiments of Christian Science. 


 6	    Can Christian Science cure acute cases where there is
  	necessity for immediate relief, as in membranous croup? 

  	    The remedial power of Christian Science is positive,
 9	and its application direct. It cannot fail to heal in
  	every case of disease, when conducted by one who un-
  	derstands this Science sufficiently to demonstrate its
12	highest possibilities. 


  	    If I have the toothache, and nothing stops it until I
  	have the tooth extracted, and then the pain ceases, has
15	the mind, or extracting, or both, caused the pain to
  	cease? 

  	    What you thought was pain in the bone or nerve, could
18	only have been a belief of pain in matter; for matter
  	has no sensation. It was a state of mortal thought made
  	manifest in the flesh. You call this body matter, when
21	awake, or when asleep in a dream. That matter can re-
  	port pain, or that mind is in matter, reporting sensa-
  	tions, is but a dream at all times. You believed that if
24	the tooth were extracted, the pain would cease:  this de-
  	mand of mortal thought once met, your belief assumed
  	a new form, and said, There is no more pain. When
27	your belief in pain ceases, the pain stops; for matter
  	has no intelligence of its own. By applying this men-
  	tal remedy or antidote directly to your belief, you scien-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      45


 1	tifically prove the fact that Mind is supreme. This is not
  	done by will-power, for that is not Science but mesmerism. 
 3	The full understanding that God is Mind, and that mat-
  	ter is but a belief, enables you to control pain. Chris-
  	tian Science, by means of its Principle of metaphysical
 6	healing, is able to do more than to heal a toothache;
  	although its power to allay fear, prevent inflammation,
  	and destroy the necessity for ether — thereby avoiding
 9	the fatal results that frequently follow the use of that
  	drug — render this Science invaluable in the practice
  	of dentistry. 


12	    Can an atheist or a profane man be cured by metaphysics,
  	or Christian Science? 

  	    The moral status of the man demands the remedy of
15	Truth more in this than in most cases; therefore, under
  	the deific law that supply invariably meets demand, this
  	Science is effectual in treating moral ailments. Sin is
18	not the master of divine Science, but vice versa; and
  	when Science in a single instance decides the conflict,
  	the patient is better both morally and physically. 


21	    If God made all that was made, and it was good, where
  	did evil originate? 

  	    It never originated or existed as an entity. It is but a
24	false belief; even the belief that God is not what the
  	Scriptures imply Him to be, All-in-all, but that there
  	is an opposite intelligence or mind termed evil. This
27	error of belief is idolatry, having "other gods before me." 
  	In John i. 3 we read, "All things were made by Him;
  	and without Him was not anything made that was made." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      46


 1	The admission of the reality of evil perpetuates the belief
  	or faith in evil. The Scriptures declare, "To whom ye
 3	yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye are." 
  	The leading self-evident proposition of Christian Science
  	is: good being real, evil, good's opposite, is unreal. This
 6	truism needs only to be tested scientifically to be found
  	true, and adapted to destroy the appearance of evil to an
  	extent beyond the power of any doctrine previously
 9	entertained. 


  	    Do you teach that you are equal with God? 

  	    A reader of my writings would not present this ques-
12	tion. There are no such indications in the premises or
  	conclusions of Christian Science, and such a misconcep-
  	tion of Truth is not scientific. Man is not equal with
15	his Maker; that which is formed is not cause, but effect,
  	and has no power underived from its creator. It is pos-
  	sible, and it is man's duty, so to throw the weight of his
18	thoughts and acts on the side of Truth, that he be ever
  	found in the scale with his creator; not weighing
  	equally with Him, but comprehending at every point, in
21	divine Science, the full significance of what the apostle
  	meant by the declaration, "The Spirit itself beareth wit-
  	ness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and
24	if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with
  	Christ." In Science, man represents his divine Prin-
  	ciple, — the Life and Love that are God, — even as the
27	idea of sound, in tones, represents harmony; but thought
  	has not yet wholly attained unto the Science of being,
  	wherein man is perfect even as the Father, his divine
30	Principle, is perfect. 


 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      47


 1	    How can I believe that there is no such thing as matter,
  	when I weigh over two hundred pounds and carry about
 3	this weight daily? 

  	    By learning that matter is but manifest mortal mind. 
  	You entertain an adipose belief of yourself as substance;
 6	whereas, substance means more than matter: it is the
  	glory and permanence of Spirit:  it is that which is
  	hoped for but unseen, that which the material senses
 9	cannot take in. Have you never been so preoccupied in
  	thought when moving your body, that you did this with-
  	out consciousness of its weight? If never in your waking
12	hours, you have been in your night-dreams; and these
  	tend to elucidate your day-dream, or the mythical nature
  	of matter, and the possibilities of mind when let loose
15	from its own beliefs. In sleep, a sense of the body ac-
  	companies thought with less impediment than when
  	awake, which is the truer sense of being. In Science,
18	body is the servant of Mind, not its master: Mind is
  	supreme. Science reverses the evidence of material
  	sense with the spiritual sense that God, Spirit, is the only
21	substance; and that man, His image and likeness, is
  	spiritual, not material. This great Truth does not de-
  	stroy but substantiates man's identity, — together with
24	his immortality and preexistence, or his spiritual co-
  	existence with his Maker. That which has a beginning
  	must have an ending. 


27	    What should one conclude as to Professor Carpenter's
  	exhibitions of mesmerism? 

  	    That largely depends upon what one accepts as either
30	useful or true. I have no knowledge of mesmerism,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      48


 1	practically or theoretically, save as I measure its demon-
  	strations as a false belief, and avoid all that works ill. If
 3	mesmerism has the power attributed to it by the gentle-
  	man referred to, it should neither be taught nor practised,
  	but should be conscientiously condemned. One thing
 6	is quite apparent; namely, that its so-called power is
  	despotic, and Mr. Carpenter deserves praise for his public
  	exposure of it. If such be its power, I am opposed to it,
 9	as to every form of error, — whether of ignorance or
  	fanaticism, prompted by money-making or malice. It
  	is enough for me to know that animal magnetism is neither
12	of God nor Science. 
  	    It is alleged that at one of his recent lectures in Bos-
  	ton Mr. Carpenter made a man drunk on water, and
15	then informed his audience that he could produce the
  	effect of alcohol, or of any drug, on the human system,
  	through the action of mind alone. This honest declara-
18	tion as to the animus of animal magnetism and the pos-
  	sible purpose to which it can be devoted, has, we trust,
  	been made in season to open the eyes of the people to the
21	hidden nature of some tragic events and sudden deaths
  	at this period. 


  	    Was ever a person made insane by studying meta-
24	physics? 

  	    Such an occurrence would be impossible, for the
  	proper study of Mind-healing would cure the insane. 
27	That persons have gone away from the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College "made insane by Mrs. Eddy's
  	teachings," like a hundred other stories, is a baseless
30	fabrication offered solely to injure her or her school. 
  	The enemy is trying to make capital out of the follow-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      49


 1	ing case. A young lady entered the College class who,
  	I quickly saw, had a tendency to monomania, and re-
 3	quested her to withdraw before its close. We are cred-
  	ibly informed that, before entering the College, this
  	young lady had manifested some mental unsoundness,
 6	and have no doubt she could have been restored by
  	Christian Science treatment. Her friends employed a
  	homoeopathist, who had the skill and honor to state, as his
 9	opinion given to her friends, that "Mrs. Eddy's teach-
  	ings had not produced insanity." This is the only case
  	that could be distorted into the claim of insanity ever
12	having occurred in a class of Mrs. Eddy's; while ac-
  	knowledged and notable cases of insanity have been
  	cured in her class. 


15	    If all that is mortal is a dream or error, is not
  	our capacity for formulating a dream, real; is it not
  	God-made; and if God-made, can it be wrong, sinful, or
18	an error? 

  	    The spirit of Truth leads into all truth, and enables
  	man to discern between the real and the unreal. Enter-
21	taining the common belief in the opposite of goodness,
  	and that evil is as real as good, opposes the leadings of
  	the divine Spirit that are helping man Godward:  it pre-
24	vents a recognition of the nothingness of the dream, or
  	belief, that Mind is in matter, intelligence in non-intel-
  	ligence, sin, and death. This belief presupposes not
27	only a power opposed to God, and that God is not All-
  	in-all, as the Scriptures imply Him to be, but that the
  	capacity to err proceeds from God. 
30	    That God is Truth, the Scriptures aver; that Truth
  	never created error, or such a capacity, is self-evident;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      50


 1	that God made all that was made, is again Scriptural;
  	therefore your answer is, that error is an illusion of
 3	mortals; that God is not its author, and it cannot be
  	real. 


  	    Does "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures"
 6	explain the entire method of metaphysical healing, or is
  	there a secret back of what is contained in that book, as
  	some say? 

 9	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures"
  	is a complete textbook of Christian Science; and its
  	metaphysical method of healing is as lucid in presenta-
12	tion as can be possible, under the necessity to express
  	the metaphysical in physical terms. There is absolutely
  	no additional secret outside of its teachings, or that gives
15	one the power to heal; but it is essential that the student
  	gain the spiritual understanding of the contents of this
  	book, in order to heal. 


18	    Do you believe in change of heart? 

  	    We do believe, and understand — which is more — 
  	that there must be a change from human affections, de-
21	sires, and aims, to the divine standard, "Be ye therefore
  	perfect;" also, that there must be a change from the be-
  	lief that the heart is matter and sustains life, to the
24	understanding that God is our Life, that we exist in
  	Mind, live thereby, and have being. This change of
  	heart would deliver man from heart-disease, and ad-
27	vance Christianity a hundredfold. The human affections
  	need to be changed from self to benevolence and love
  	for God and man; changed to having but one God and
30	loving Him supremely, and helping our brother man. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      51


 1	This change of heart is essential to Christianity, and
  	will have its effect physically as well as spiritually,
 3	healing disease. Burnt offerings and drugs, God does
  	not require. 


  	    Is a belief of nervousness, accompanied by great mental
 6	depression, mesmerism? 

  	    All mesmerism is of one of three kinds; namely, the
  	ignorant, the fraudulent, or the malicious workings of
 9	error or mortal mind. We have not the particulars of
  	the case to which you may refer, and for this reason can-
  	not answer your question professionally. 


12	    How can I govern a child metaphysically? Doesn't the
  	use of the rod teach him life in matter? 

  	    The use of the rod is virtually a declaration to the
15	child's mind that sensation belongs to matter. Motives
  	govern acts, and Mind governs man. If you make clear
  	to the child's thought the right motives for action, and
18	cause him to love them, they will lead him aright:  if you
  	educate him to love God, good, and obey the Golden
  	Rule, he will love and obey you without your having to
21	resort to corporeal punishment. 

  	     "When from the lips of Truth one mighty breath
  	      Shall, like a whirlwind, scatter in its breeze
24	      The whole dark pile of human mockeries;
  	      Then shall the reign of Mind commence on earth,
  	      And starting fresh, as from a second birth,
27	      Man in the sunshine of the world's new spring,
  	      Shall walk transparent like some holy thing."   



  	    Are both prayer and drugs necessary to heal? 

30	    The apostle James said, "Ye ask, and receive not,
  	because ye ask amiss, that ye may consume it upon your
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      52


 1	lusts." This text may refer to such as seek the material
  	to aid the spiritual, and take drugs to support God's
 3	power to heal them. It is difficult to say how much
  	one can do for himself, whose faith is divided be-
  	tween catnip and Christ; but not so difficult to know
 6	that if he were to serve one master, he could do vastly
  	more. Whosoever understands the power of Spirit, has
  	no doubt of God's power, — even the might of Truth, — 
 9	to heal, through divine Science, beyond all human means
  	and methods. 


  	    What do you think of marriage? 

12	    That it is often convenient, sometimes pleasant, and
  	occasionally a love affair. Marriage is susceptible of
  	many definitions. It sometimes presents the most
15	wretched condition of human existence. To be normal,
  	it must be a union of the affections that tends to lift
  	mortals higher. 


18	    If this life is a dream not dispelled, but only changed,
  	by death, — if one gets tired of it, why not commit
  	suicide? 

21	    Man's existence is a problem to be wrought in divine
  	Science. What progress would a student of science
  	make, if, when tired of mathematics or failing to dem-
24	onstrate one rule readily, he should attempt to work
  	out a rule farther on and more difficult — and this,
  	because the first rule was not easily demonstrated? In
27	that case he would be obliged to turn back and work
  	out the previous example, before solving the advanced
  	problem. Mortals have the sum of being to work out,
30	and up, to its spiritual standpoint. They must work
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      53


1	out of this dream or false claim of sensation and life
  	in matter, and up to the spiritual realities of existence,
 3	before this false claim can be wholly dispelled. Com-
  	mitting suicide to dodge the question is not working
  	it out. The error of supposed life and intelligence in
 6	matter, is dissolved only as we master error with Truth. 
  	Not through sin or suicide, but by overcoming tempta-
  	tion and sin, shall we escape the weariness and wicked-
 9	ness of mortal existence, and gain heaven, the harmony
  	of being. 


  	    Do you sometimes find it advisable to use medicine to
12	assist in producing a cure, when it is difficult to start the
  	patient's recovery? 

  	    You only weaken your power to heal through Mind,
15	by any compromise with matter; which is virtually ac-
  	knowledging that under difficulties the former is not equal
  	to the latter. He that resorts to physics, seeks what is
18	below instead of above the standard of metaphysics;
  	showing his ignorance of the meaning of the term and
  	of Christian Science. 


21	    If Christian Science is the same as Jesus taught, why is
  	it not more simple, so that all can readily understand it? 

  	    The teachings of Jesus were simple; and yet he found
24	it difficult to make the rulers understand, because of
  	their great lack of spirituality. Christian Science is
  	simple, and readily understood by the children; only
27	the thought educated away from it finds it abstract or
  	difficult to perceive. Its seeming abstraction is the
  	mystery of godliness; and godliness is simple to the
30	godly; but to the unspiritual, the ungodly, it is dark
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      54


 1	and difficult. The carnal mind cannot discern spiritual
  	things. 


 3	    Has Mrs. Eddy lost her power to heal? 

  	    Has the sun forgotten to shine, and the planets to
  	revolve around it? Who is it that discovered, dem-
 6	onstrated, and teaches Christian Science? That one,
  	whoever it be, does understand something of what can-
  	not be lost. Thousands in the field of metaphysical
 9	healing, whose lives are worthy testimonials, are her
  	students, and they bear witness to this fact. Instead
  	of losing her power to heal, she is demonstrating the
12	power of Christian Science over all obstacles that envy
  	and malice would fling in her path. The reading of her
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
15	is curing hundreds at this very time; and the sick, un-
  	asked, are testifying thereto. 


  	    Must I study your Science in order to keep well all my
18	life? I was healed of a chronic trouble after one month's
  	treatment by one of your students. 

  	    When once you are healed by Science, there is no rea-
21	son why you should be liable to a return of the disease
  	that you were healed of. But not to be subject again to
  	any disease whatsoever, would require an understanding
24	of the Science by which you were healed. 


  	    Because none of your students have been able to perform
  	as great miracles in healing as Jesus and his disciples did,
27	does it not suggest the possibility that they do not heal on
  	the same basis? 

  	    You would not ask the pupil in simple equations to
30	solve a problem involving logarithms; and then, because
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      55


 1	he failed to get the right answer, condemn the pupil
  	and the science of numbers. The simplest problem
 3	in Christian Science is healing the sick, and the least
  	understanding and demonstration thereof prove all its
  	possibilities. The ability to demonstrate to the extent
 6	that Jesus did, will come when the student possesses as
  	much of the divine Spirit as he shared, and utilizes its
  	power to overcome sin. 
 9	    Opposite to good, is the universal claim of evil that
  	seeks the proportions of good. There may be those
  	who, having learned the power of the unspoken thought,
12	use it to harm rather than to heal, and who are using
  	that power against Christian Scientists. This giant sin
  	is the sin against the Holy Ghost spoken of in Matt. 
15	xii. 31, 32. 


  	    Is Christian Science based on the facts of both Spirit
  	and matter? 

18	    Christian Science is based on the facts of Spirit and
  	its forms and representations, but these facts are the
  	direct antipodes of the so-called facts of matter; and
21	the eternal verities of Spirit assert themselves over their
  	opposite, or matter, in the final destruction of all that
  	is unlike Spirit. 
24	    Man knows that he can have one God only, when
  	he regards God as the only Mind, Life, and substance. 
  	If God is Spirit, as the Scriptures declare, and All-in-
27	all, matter is mythology, and its laws are mortal
  	beliefs. 
  	    If Mind is in matter and beneath a skull bone, it is
30	in something unlike Him; hence it is either a godless and
  	material Mind, or it is God in matter, — which are theo-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      56


 1	ries of agnosticism and pantheism, the very antipodes
  	of Christian Science. 


 3	    What is organic life? 

  	    Life is inorganic, infinite Spirit; if Life, or Spirit,
  	were organic, disorganization would destroy Spirit and
 6	annihilate man. 
  	    If Mind is not substance, form, and tangibility, God
  	is substanceless; for the substance of Spirit is divine
 9	Mind. Life is God, the only creator, and Life is im-
  	mortal Mind, not matter. 
  	    Every indication of matter's constituting life is mortal,
12	the direct opposite of immortal Life, and infringes the
  	rights of Spirit. Then, to conclude that Spirit consti-
  	tutes or ever has constituted laws to that effect, is a mor-
15	tal error, a human conception opposed to the divine
  	government. Mind and matter mingling in perpetual
  	warfare is a kingdom divided against itself, that shall be
18	brought to desolation. The final destruction of this
  	false belief in matter will appear at the full revelation
  	of Spirit, — one God, and the brotherhood of man. 
21	Organic life is an error of statement that Truth destroys. 
  	The Science of Life needs only to be understood; its dem-
  	onstration proves the correctness of my statements, and
24	brings blessings infinite. 


  	    Why did God command, "Be fruitful, and multiply,
  	and replenish the earth," if all minds (men) have existed
27	from the beginning, and have had successive stages of
  	existence to the present time? 

  	    Your question implies that Spirit, which first spirit-
30	ually created the universe, including man, created man
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      57


 1	over again materially; and, by the aid of mankind, all
  	was later made which He had made. If the first record
 3	is true, what evidence have you — apart from the evi-
  	dence of that which you admit cannot discern spiritual
  	things — of any other creation? The creative "Us"
 6	made all, and Mind was the creator. Man originated
  	not from dust, materially, but from Spirit, spiritually. 
  	This work had been done; the true creation was finished,
 9	and its spiritual Science is alluded to in the first chapter
  	of Genesis. 
  	    Jesus said of error, "That thou doest, do quickly." 
12	By the law of opposites, after the truth of man had been
  	demonstrated, the postulate of error must appear. That
  	this addendum was untrue, is seen when Truth, God,
15	denounced it, and said: "I will greatly multiply thy
  	sorrow." "In the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt
  	surely die." The opposite error said, "I am true," and
18	declared, "God doth know . . . that your eyes shall be
  	opened, and ye shall be as gods," creators. This was false;
  	and the Lord God never said it. This history of a falsity
21	must be told in the name of Truth, or it would have no
  	seeming. The Science of creation is the universe with man
  	created spiritually. The false sense and error of creation
24	is the sense of man and the universe created materially. 


  	    Why does the record make man a creation of the sixth
  	and last day, if he was coexistent with God? 

27	    In its genesis, the Science of creation is stated in mathe-
  	matical order, beginning with the lowest form and ascend-
  	ing the scale of being up to man. But all that really is,
30	always was and forever is; for it existed in and of the Mind
  	that is God, wherein man is foremost. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      58


 1	    If one has died of consumption, and he has no remem-
  	brance of that disease or dream, does that disease have any
 3	more power over him? 

  	    Waking from a dream, one learns its unreality; then
  	it has no power over one. Waking from the dream of
 6	death, proves to him who thought he died that it was a
  	dream, and that he did not die; then he learns that con-
  	sumption did not kill him. When the belief in the power
 9	of disease is destroyed, disease cannot return. 


  	    How does Mrs. Eddy know that she has read and studied
  	correctly, if one must deny the evidences of the senses? 
12	She had to use her eyes to read. 

  	    Jesus said, "Having eyes, see ye not?" I read the in-
  	spired page through a higher than mortal sense. As
15	matter, the eye cannot see; and as mortal mind, it is a
  	belief that sees. I may read the Scriptures through a
  	belief of eyesight; but I must spiritually understand
18	them to interpret their Science. 


  	    Does the theology of Christian Science aid its heal-
  	ing? 

21	    Without its theology there is no mental science, no
  	order that proceeds from God. All Science is divine,
  	not human, in origin and demonstration. If God does
24	not govern the action of man, it is inharmonious:  if He
  	does govern it, the action is Science. Take away the
  	theology of mental healing and you take away its science,
27	leaving it a human "mind-cure," nothing more nor less,
  	 — even one human mind governing another; by which,
  	if you agree that God is Mind, you admit that there is
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      59


 1	more than one government and God. Having no true
  	sense of the healing theology of Mind, you can neither
 3	understand nor demonstrate its Science, and will prac-
  	tise your belief of it in the name of Truth. This is the
  	mortal "mind-cure" that produces the effect of mes-
 6	merism. It is using the power of human will, instead
  	of the divine power understood, as in Christian Science;
  	and without this Science there had better be no "mind-
 9	cure," — in which the last state of patients is worse than
  	the first. 


  	    Is it wrong to pray for the recovery of the sick? 

12	    Not if we pray Scripturally, with the understanding
  	that God has given all things to those who love Him;
  	but pleading with infinite Love to love us, or to restore
15	health and harmony, and then to admit that it has been
  	lost under His government, is the prayer of doubt and
  	mortal belief that is unavailing in divine Science. 


18	    Is not all argument mind over mind? 

  	    The Scriptures refer to God as saying, "Come now, and
  	let us reason together." There is but one right Mind, and
21	that one should and does govern man. Any copartnership
  	with that Mind is impossible; and the only benefit in
  	speaking often one to another, arises from the success that
24	one individual has with another in leading his thoughts
  	away from the human mind or body, and guiding them
  	with Truth. That individual is the best healer who as-
27	serts himself the least, and thus becomes a transparency
  	for the divine Mind, who is the only physician; the divine
  	Mind is the scientific healer. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      60


 1	    How can you believe there is no sin, and that God does
  	not recognize any, when He sent His Son to save from
 3	sin, and the Bible is addressed to sinners? How can you
  	believe there is no sickness, when Jesus came healing the
  	sick? 

 6	    To regard sin, disease, and death with less deference,
  	and only as the woeful unrealities of being, is the only
  	way to destroy them; Christian Science is proving this by
 9	healing cases of disease and sin after all other means have
  	failed. The Nazarene Prophet could make the unreality
  	of both apparent in a moment. 


12	    Does it not limit the power of Mind to deny the possi-
  	bility of communion with departed friends — dead only in
  	belief? 

15	    Does it limit the power of Mind to say that addition
  	is not subtraction in mathematics? The Science of Mind
  	reveals the impossibility of two individual sleepers, in
18	different phases of thought, communicating, even if touch-
  	ing each other corporeally; or for one who sleeps to
  	communicate with another who is awake. Mind's possi-
21	bilities are not lessened by being confined and conformed
  	to the Science of being. 


  	    If mortal mind and body are myths, what is the con-
24	nection between them and real identity, and why are there
  	as many identities as mortal bodies? 

  	    Evil in the beginning claimed the power, wisdom, and
27	utility of good; and every creation or idea of Spirit has
  	its counterfeit in some matter belief. Every material be-
  	lief hints the existence of spiritual reality; and if mortals
30	are instructed in spiritual things, it will be seen that ma-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      61


 1	terial belief, in all its manifestations, reversed, will be
  	found the type and representative of verities priceless,
 3	eternal, and just at hand. 
  	    The education of the future will be instruction, in spir-
  	itual Science, against the material symbolic counterfeit
 6	sciences. All the knowledge and vain strivings of mortal
  	mind, that lead to death, — even when aping the wisdom
  	and magnitude of immortal Mind, — will be swallowed
 9	up by the reality and omnipotence of Truth over error,
  	and of Life over death. 


  	    "Dear Mrs. Eddy: — In the October Journal I read
12	the following: 'But the real man, who was created in the
  	image of God, does not commit sin.' What then does sin?  
  	What commits theft?  Or who does murder?  For instance,
15	the man is held responsible for the crime; for I went once
  	to a place where a man was said to be 'hanged for mur-
  	der' — and certainly I saw him, or his effigy, dangling
18	at the end of a rope.  This 'man' was held responsible
  	for the 'sin.'" 


  	    What sins? 

21	    According to the Word, man is the image and likeness
  	of God. Does God's essential likeness sin, or dangle at
  	the end of a rope? If not, what does? A culprit, a sinner,
24	 — anything but a man! Then, what is a sinner? A
  	mortal; but man is immortal. 
  	    Again:  mortals are the embodiments (or bodies, if
27	you please) of error, not of Truth; of sickness, sin, and
  	death. Naming these His embodiment, can neither make
  	them so nor overthrow the logic that man is God's like-
30	ness. Mortals seem very material; man in the likeness
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      62


 1	of Spirit is spiritual. Holding the right idea of man in my
  	mind, I can improve my own, and other people's individ-
 3	uality, health, and morals; whereas, the opposite image
  	of man, a sinner, kept constantly in mind, can no more
  	improve health or morals, than holding in thought the
 6	form of a boa-constrictor can aid an artist in painting a
  	landscape. 
  	    Man is seen only in the true likeness of his Maker. 
 9	Believing a lie veils the truth from our vision; even as
  	in mathematics, in summing up positive and negative
  	quantities, the negative quantity offsets an equal positive
12	quantity, making the aggregate positive, or true quantity,
  	by that much, less available. 


  	    Why do Christian Scientists hold that their theology is
15	essential to heal the sick, when the mind-cure claims to heal
  	without it? 

  	    The theology of Christian Science is Truth; opposed
18	to which is the error of sickness, sin, and death, that
  	Truth destroys. 
  	    A "mind-cure" is a matter-cure. An adherent to this
21	method honestly acknowledges this fact in her work
  	entitled "Mind-cure on a Material Basis." In that
  	work the author grapples with Christian Science, attempts
24	to solve its divine Principle by the rule of human mind,
  	fails, and ends in a parody on this Science which is amus-
  	ing to astute readers, — especially when she tells them
27	that she is practising this Science. 
  	    The theology of Christian Science is based on the action
  	of the divine Mind over the human mind and body;
30	whereas, "mind-cure" rests on the notion that the human
  	mind can cure its own disease, or that which it causes,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      63


 1	and the sickness of matter, — which is infidel in the one
  	case, and anomalous in the other. It was said of old by
 3	Truth-traducers, that Jesus healed through Beelzebub;
  	but the claim that one erring mind cures another one was
  	at first gotten up to hinder his benign influence and to hide
 6	his divine power. 
  	    Our Master understood that Life, Truth, Love are the
  	triune Principle of all pure theology; also, that this divine
 9	trinity is one infinite remedy for the opposite triad, sick-
  	ness, sin, and death. 


  	    If there is no sin, why did Jesus come to save sinners? 

12	    If there is no reality in sickness, why does a Chris-
  	tian Scientist go to the bedside and address himself to
  	the healing of disease, on the basis of its unreality? 
15	Jesus came to seek and to save such as believe in the
  	reality of the unreal; to save them from this false belief;
  	that they might lay hold of eternal Life, the great reality
18	that concerns man, and understand the final fact, — that
  	God is omnipotent and omnipresent; yea, "that the Lord
  	He is God; there is none else beside Him," as the Scrip-
21	tures declare. 


  	    If Christ was God, why did Jesus cry out, "My God,
  	why hast Thou forsaken me?" 

24	    Even as the struggling heart, reaching toward a higher
  	goal, appeals to its hope and faith, Why failest thou
  	me? Jesus as the son of man was human:  Christ as
27	the Son of God was divine. This divinity was reaching
  	humanity through the crucifixion of the human, — that
  	momentous demonstration of God, in which Spirit proved
30	its supremacy over matter. Jesus assumed for mortals the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      64


 1	weakness of flesh, that Spirit might be found "All-in-all." 
  	Hence, the human cry which voiced that struggle;
 3	thence, the way he made for mortals' escape. Our
  	Master bore the cross to show his power over death;
  	then relinquished his earth-task of teaching and dem-
 6	onstrating the nothingness of sickness, sin, and death,
  	and rose to his native estate, man's indestructible eternal
  	life in God. 


 9	    What can prospective students of the College take for
  	preliminary studies? Do you regard the study of litera-
  	ture and languages as objectionable? 

12	    Persons contemplating a course at the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, can prepare for it through no
  	books except the Bible, and "Science and Health with
15	Key to the Scriptures." Man-made theories are nar-
  	row, else extravagant, and are always materialistic. 
  	The ethics which guide thought spiritually must bene-
18	fit every one; for the only philosophy and religion that
  	afford instruction are those which deal with facts and
  	resist speculative opinions and fables. 
21	    Works on science are profitable; for science is not
  	human. It is spiritual, and not material. Literature
  	and languages, to a limited extent, are aids to a student
24	of the Bible and of Christian Science. 


  	    Is it possible to know why we are put into this condition
  	of mortality? 

27	    It is quite as possible to know wherefore man is thus
  	conditioned, as to be certain that he is in a state of
  	mortality. The only evidence of the existence of a mor-
30	tal man, or of a material state and universe, is gathered
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      65


 1	from the five personal senses. This delusive evidence,
  	Science has dethroned by repeated proofs of its falsity. 
 3	    We have no more proof of human discord, — sin,
  	sickness, disease, or death, — than we have that the
  	earth's surface is flat, and her motions imaginary. If
 6	man's ipse dixit as to the stellar system is correct, this
  	is because Science is true, and the evidence of the senses
  	is false. Then why not submit to the affirmations of
 9	Science concerning the greater subject of human weal
  	and woe? Every question between Truth and error,
  	Science must and will decide. Left to the decision of
12	Science, your query concerns a negative which the posi-
  	tive Truth destroys; for God's universe and man are
  	immortal. We must not consider the false side of exist-
15	ence in order to gain the true solution of Life and its
  	great realities. 


  	    Have you changed your instructions as to the right way
18	of treating disease? 

  	    I have not; and this important fact must be, and al-
  	ready is, apprehended by those who understand my in-
21	structions on this question. Christian Science demands
  	both law and gospel, in order to demonstrate healing,
  	and I have taught them both in its demonstration, and
24	with signs following. They are a unit in restoring the
  	equipoise of mind and body, and balancing man's ac-
  	count with his Maker. The sequence proves that strict
27	adherence to one is inadequate to compensate for the
  	absence of the other, since both constitute the divine law
  	of healing. 
30	    The Jewish religion demands that "whoso sheddeth
  	man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." But this  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      66


1	law is not infallible in wisdom; and obedience thereto
  	may be found faulty, since false testimony or mistaken
 3	evidence may cause the innocent to suffer for the guilty. 
  	Hence the gospel that fulfils the law in righteousness,
  	the genius whereof is displayed in the surprising wisdom
 6	of these words of the New Testament: "Whatsoever
  	a man soweth, that shall he also reap." No possible
  	injustice lurks in this mandate, and no human mis-
 9	judgment can pervert it; for the offender alone suffers,
  	and always according to divine decree. This sacred,
  	solid precept is verified in all directions in Mind-
12	healing, and is supported in the Scripture by parallel
  	proof. 
  	    The law and gospel of Truth and Love teach, through
15	divine Science, that sin is identical with suffering, and
  	that suffering is the lighter affliction. To reach the sum-
  	mit of Science, whence to discern God's perfect ways
18	and means, the material sense must be controlled by
  	the higher spiritual sense, and Truth be enthroned,
  	while "we look not at the things which are seen, but at
21	the things which are not seen." 
  	    Cynical critics misjudge my meaning as to the sci-
  	entific treatment of the sick. Disease that is superin-
24	duced by sin is not healed like the more physical
  	ailment. The beginner in sin-healing must know this, or
  	he never can reach the Science of Mind-healing, and
27	so "overcome evil with good." Error in premise is met
  	with error in practice; yea, it is "the blind leading the
  	blind." Ignorance of the cause of disease can neither
30	remove that cause nor its effect. 
  	    I endeavor to accommodate my instructions to the
  	present capability of the learner, and to support the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      67


 1	liberated thought until its altitude reaches beyond the
  	mere alphabet of Mind-healing. Above physical wants,
 3	lie the higher claims of the law and gospel of healing. 
  	First is the law, which saith: —  
  	    "Thou shalt not commit adultery;" in other words,
 6	thou shalt not adulterate Life, Truth, or Love, — men-
  	tally, morally, or physically. "Thou shalt not steal;"
  	that is, thou shalt not rob man of money, which is but
 9	trash, compared with his rights of mind and character. 
  	"Thou shalt not kill;" that is, thou shalt not strike at the
  	eternal sense of Life with a malicious aim, but shalt
12	know that by doing thus thine own sense of Life shall be
  	forfeited. "Thou shalt not bear false witness;" that is,
  	thou shalt not utter a lie, either mentally or audibly, nor
15	cause it to be thought. Obedience to these command-
  	ments is indispensable to health, happiness, and length
  	of days. 
18	    The gospel of healing demonstrates the law of Love. 
  	Justice uncovers sin of every sort; and mercy demands
  	that if you see the danger menacing others, you shall,
21	Deo volente, inform them thereof. Only thus is the right
  	practice of Mind-healing achieved, and the wrong prac-
  	tice discerned, disarmed, and destroyed. 


24	    Do you believe in translation? 

  	    If your question refers to language, whereby one ex-
  	presses the sense of words in one language by equiva-
27	lent words in another, I do. If you refer to the removal
  	of a person to heaven, without his subjection to death,
  	I modify my affirmative answer. I believe in this
30	removal being possible after all the footsteps requisite
  	have been taken up to the very throne, up to the
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      68


1	spiritual sense and fact of divine substance, intelligence,
  	Life, and Love. This translation is not the work of mo-
 3	ments; it requires both time and eternity. It means more
  	than mere disappearance to the human sense; it must
  	include also man's changed appearance and diviner form
 6	visible to those beholding him here. 


  	    The Rev.  ——  said in a sermon:  A true Christian
  	would protest against metaphysical healing being called
 9	Christian Science. He also maintained that pain and
  	disease are not illusions but realities; and that it is not
  	Christian to believe they are illusions. Is this so? 

12	    It is unchristian to believe that pain and sickness are
  	anything but illusions. My proof of this is, that the
  	penalty for believing in their reality is the very pain and
15	disease. Jesus cast out a devil, and the dumb spake;
  	hence it is right to know that the works of Satan are the
  	illusion and error which Truth casts out. 
18	    Does the gentleman above mentioned know the
  	meaning of divine metaphysics, or of metaphysical
  	theology? 
21	    According to Webster, metaphysics is defined thus:
  	"The science of the conceptions and relations which are
  	necessary to thought and knowledge; science of the
24	mind." Worcester defines it as "the philosophy of mind,
  	as distinguished from that of matter; a science of which
  	the object is to explain the principles and causes of
27	all things existing." Brande calls metaphysics "the
  	science which regards the ultimate grounds of being, as
  	distinguished from its phenomenal modifications." "A
30	speculative science, which soars beyond the bounds of
  	experience," is a further definition. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      69


 1	    Divine metaphysics is that which treats of the exist-
  	ence of God, His essence, relations, and attributes. A
 3	sneer at metaphysics is a scoff at Deity; at His goodness,
  	mercy, and might. 
  	    Christian Science is the unfolding of true metaphysics;
 6	that is, of Mind, or God, and His attributes. Science rests
  	on Principle and demonstration. The Principle of Chris-
  	tian Science is divine. Its rule is, that man shall utilize
 9	the divine power. 
  	    In Genesis i. 26, we read: "Let us make man in
  	our image, after our likeness:  and let them have
12	dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of
  	the air." 
  	    I was once called to visit a sick man to whom the
15	regular physicians had given three doses of Croton
  	oil, and then had left him to die. Upon my arrival I
  	found him barely alive, and in terrible agony. In one
18	hour he was well, and the next day he attended to his
  	business. I removed the stoppage, healed him of en-
  	teritis, and neutralized the bad effects of the poison-
21	ous oil. His physicians had failed even to move his
  	bowels, — though the wonder was, with the means
  	used in their effort to accomplish this result, that
24	they had not quite killed him. According to their
  	diagnosis, the exciting cause of the inflammation and
  	stoppage was — eating smoked herring. The man is
27	living yet; and I will send his address to any one
  	who may wish to apply to him for information about
  	his case. 
30	    Now comes the question:  Had that sick man dominion
  	over the fish in his stomach? 
  	    His want of control over "the fish of the sea" must
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      70


 1	have been an illusion, or else the Scriptures misstate
  	man's power. That the Bible is true I believe, not
 3	only, but I demonstrated its truth when I exercised
  	my power over the fish, cast out the sick man's illu-
  	sion, and healed him. Thus it was shown that the
 6	healing action of Mind upon the body has its only ex-
  	planation in divine metaphysics. As a man "thinketh
  	in his heart, so is he." When the mortal thought, or be-
 9	lief, was removed, the man was well. 


  	    What did Jesus mean when he said to the dying thief,
  	"To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise"? 

12	    Paradisaical rest from physical agony would come to
  	the criminal, if the dream of dying should startle him
  	from the dream of suffering. The paradise of Spirit
15	would come to Jesus, in a spiritual sense of Life and
  	power. Christ Jesus lived and reappeared. He was too
  	good to die; for goodness is immortal. The thief was
18	not equal to the demands of the hour; but sin was de-
  	stroying itself, and had already begun to die, — as
  	the poor thief's prayer for help indicated. The dy-
21	ing malefactor and our Lord were inevitably sepa-
  	rated through Mind. The thief's body, as matter,
  	must dissolve into its native nothingness; whereas the
24	body of the holy Spirit of Jesus was eternal. That
  	day the thief would be with Jesus only in a finite
  	and material sense of relief; while our Lord would
27	soon be rising to the supremacy of Spirit, working
  	out, even in the silent tomb, those wonderful demon-
  	strations of divine power, in which none could equal his
30	glory. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      71


  1	    Is it right for me to treat others, when I am not entirely
  	well myself? 

 3	    The late John B. Gough is said to have suffered from
  	an appetite for alcoholic drink until his death; yet he
  	saved many a drunkard from this fatal appetite. Paul
 6	had a thorn in the flesh:  one writer thinks that he was
  	troubled with rheumatism, and another that he had sore
  	eyes; but this is certain, that he healed others who were
 9	sick. It is unquestionably right to do right; and heal-
  	ing the sick is a very right thing to do. 


  	    Does Christian Science set aside the law of transmission,
12	prenatal desires, and good or bad influences on the unborn
  	child? 

  	    Science never averts law, but supports it. All actual
15	causation must interpret omnipotence, the all-knowing
  	Mind. Law brings out Truth, not error; unfolds divine
  	Principle, — but neither human hypothesis nor matter. 
18	Errors are based on a mortal or material formation; they
  	are suppositional modes, not the factors of divine presence
  	and power. 
21	    Whatever is humanly conceived is a departure from
  	divine law; hence its mythical origin and certain end. 
  	According to the Scriptures, — St. Paul declares astutely,
24	"For of Him, and through Him, and to Him, are all
  	things," — man is incapable of originating: nothing can
  	be formed apart from God, good, the all-knowing Mind. 
27	What seems to be of human origin is the counterfeit
  	of the divine, — even human concepts, mortal shadows
  	flitting across the dial of time. 
30	    Whatever is real is right and eternal; hence the im-
  	mutable and just law of Science, that God is good only,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      72


  1	and can transmit to man and the universe nothing evil,
  	or unlike Himself. For the innocent babe to be born a
 3	lifelong sufferer because of his parents' mistakes or sins,
  	were sore injustice. Science sets aside man as a creator,
  	and unfolds the eternal harmonies of the only living and
 6	true origin, God. 
  	    According to the beliefs of the flesh, both good and
  	bad traits of the parents are transmitted to their help-
 9	less offspring, and God is supposed to impart to man
  	this fatal power. It is cause for rejoicing that this belief
  	is as false as it is remorseless. The immutable Word
12	saith, through the prophet Ezekiel, "What mean ye, that
  	ye use this proverb concerning the land of Israel, saying,
  	The fathers have eaten sour grapes, and the children's
15	teeth are set on edge?  As I live, saith the Lord God,
  	ye shall not have occasion any more to use this proverb
  	in Israel." 


18	    Are material things real when they are harmonious, and
  	do they disappear only to the natural sense? Does this
  	Scripture, "Your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have
21	need of all these things," imply that Spirit takes note of
  	matter? 

  	    The Science of Mind, as well as the material uni-
24	verse, shows that nothing which is material is in
  	perpetual harmony. Matter is manifest mortal mind,
  	and it exists only to material sense. Real sensation
27	is not material; it is, and must be, mental: and Mind
  	is not mortal, it is immortal. Being is God, infinite
  	Spirit; therefore it cannot cognize aught material, or
30	outside of infinity. 
  	    The Scriptural passage quoted affords no evidence of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      73


  1	the reality of matter, or that God is conscious of it. 
  	The so-called material body is said to suffer, but this
 3	supposition is proven erroneous when Mind casts out
  	the suffering. The Scripture saith, "Whom the Lord
  	loveth He chasteneth;" and again, "He doth not
 6	afflict willingly." Interpreted materially, these pas-
  	sages conflict; they mingle the testimony of immor-
  	tal Science with mortal sense; but once discern their
 9	spiritual meaning, and it separates the false sense from
  	the true, and establishes the reality of what is spiritual,
  	and the unreality of materiality. 
12	    Law is never material:  it is always mental and moral,
  	and a commandment to the wise. The foolish disobey
  	moral law, and are punished. Human wisdom therefore
15	can get no farther than to say, He knoweth that we have
  	need of experience. Belief fulfils the conditions of a be-
  	lief, and these conditions destroy the belief. Hence the
18	verdict of experience:  We have need of these things; we
  	have need to know that the so-called pleasures and pains
  	of matter — yea, that all subjective states of false sensa-
21	tion — are unreal. 


  	    "And Jesus said unto them, Verily I say unto you,
  	That ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when
24	the Son of man shall sit in the throne of his glory,
  	ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the
  	twelve tribes of Israel."  (Matt. xix. 28.) What is meant
27	by regeneration? 

  	    It is the appearing of divine law to human under-
  	standing; the spiritualization that comes from spiritual
30	sense in contradistinction to the testimony of the so-
  	called material senses. The phenomena of Spirit in
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      74


  1	Christian Science, and the divine correspondence of
  	noumenon and phenomenon understood, are here signi-
 3	fied. This new-born sense subdues not only the false
  	sense of generation, but the human will, and the un-
  	natural enmity of mortal man toward God. It quickly
 6	imparts a new apprehension of the true basis of being,
  	and the spiritual foundation for the affections which en-
  	throne the Son of man in the glory of his Father; and
 9	judges, through the stern mandate of Science, all human
  	systems of etiology and teleology. 


  	    If God does not recognize matter, how did Jesus, who was
12	"the way, the truth, and the life," cognize it? 

  	    Christ Jesus' sense of matter was the opposite of that
  	which mortals entertain:  his nativity was a spiritual and
15	immortal sense of the ideal world. His earthly mission
  	was to translate substance into its original meaning,
  	Mind. He walked upon the waves; he turned the water
18	into wine; he healed the sick and the sinner; he raised
  	the dead, and rolled away the stone from the door of his
  	own tomb. His demonstration of Spirit virtually van-
21	quished matter and its supposed laws. Walking the
  	wave, he proved the fallacy of the theory that matter is
  	substance; healing through Mind, he removed any sup-
24	position that matter is intelligent, or can recognize or
  	express pain and pleasure. His triumph over the grave
  	was an everlasting victory for Life; it demonstrated the
27	lifelessness of matter, and the power and permanence
  	of Spirit. He met and conquered the resistance of the
  	world. 
30	    If you will admit, with me, that matter is neither
  	substance, intelligence, nor Life, you may have all that
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      75


  1	is left of it; and you will have touched the hem of the
  	garment of Jesus' idea of matter. Christ was "the way;"
 3	since Life and Truth were the way that gave us, through
  	a human person, a spiritual revelation of man's possible
  	earthly development. 


 6	    Why do you insist that there is but one Soul, and that
  	Soul is not in the body? 

  	    First:  I urge this fundamental fact and grand verity
 9	of Christian Science, because it includes a rule that must
  	be understood, or it is impossible to demonstrate the Sci-
  	ence. Soul is a synonym of Spirit, and God is Spirit. 
12	There is but one God, and the infinite is not within the
  	finite; hence Soul is one, and is God; and God is not in
  	matter or the mortal body. 
15	    Second:  Because Soul is a term for Deity, and this
  	term should seldom be employed except where the word
  	God can be used and make complete sense. The word
18	Soul may sometimes be used metaphorically; but if this
  	term is warped to signify human quality, a substitution
  	of sense for soul clears the meaning, and assists one to
21	understand Christian Science. Mary's exclamation,
  	"My soul doth magnify the Lord," is rendered in Sci-
  	ence, "My spiritual sense doth magnify the Lord;"
24	for the name of Deity used in that place does not bring
  	out the meaning of the passage. It was evidently an
  	illuminated sense through which she discovered the
27	spiritual origin of man. "The soul that sinneth, it shall
  	die," means, that mortal man (alias material sense) that
  	sinneth, shall die; and the commonly accepted view is
30	that soul is deathless. Soul is the divine Mind, — for
  	Soul cannot be formed or brought forth by human
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      76


 1	thought, — and must proceed from God; hence it must
  	be sinless, and destitute of self-created or derived capacity
 3	to sin. 
  	    Third:  Jesus said, "If a man keep my saying, he
  	shall never see death." This statement of our Master
 6	is true, and remains to be demonstrated; for it is the
  	ultimatum of Christian Science; but this immortal saying
  	can never be tested or proven true upon a false premise,
 9	such as the mortal belief that soul is in body, and life
  	and intelligence are in matter. That doctrine is not
  	theism, but pantheism. According to human belief the
12	bodies of mortals are mortal, but they contain immortal
  	souls! hence these bodies must die for these souls to
  	escape and be immortal. The theory that death must
15	occur, to set a human soul free from its environments,
  	is rendered void by Jesus' divine declaration, who spake
  	as never man spake, — and no man can rationally reject
18	his authority on this subject and accept it on other topics
  	less important. 
  	    Now, exchange the term soul for sense whenever this
21	word means the so-called soul in the body, and you will
  	find the right meaning indicated. The misnamed human
  	soul is material sense, which sinneth and shall die; for
24	it is an error or false sense of mentality in matter, and
  	matter has no sense. You will admit that Soul is the
  	Life of man. Now if Soul sinned, it would die; for "the
27	wages of sin is death." The Scripture saith, "When
  	Christ, who is our life, shall appear, then shall ye also
  	appear with him in glory." The Science of Soul, Spirit,
30	involves this appearing, and is essential to the fulfilment
  	of this glorious prophecy of the master Metaphysician,
  	who overcame the last enemy, death. 

 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      77


  1	    Did the salvation of the eunuch depend merely on his
  	believing that Jesus Christ was the Son of God? 

 3	    It did; but this believing was more than faith in the
  	fact that Jesus was the Messiah. Here the verb believe
  	took its original meaning, namely, to be firm, — yea, to
 6	understand those great truths asserted of the Messiah:
  	it meant to discern and consent to that infinite demand
  	made upon the eunuch in those few words of the apostle. 
 9	Philip's requirement was, that he should not only ac-
  	knowledge the incarnation, — God made manifest through
  	man, — but even the eternal unity of man and God, as
12	the divine Principle and spiritual idea; which is the in-
  	dissoluble bond of union, the power and presence, in
  	divine Science, of Life, Truth, and Love, to support their
15	ideal man. This is the Father's great Love that He
  	hath bestowed upon us, and it holds man in endless
  	Life and one eternal round of harmonious being. It
18	guides him by Truth that knows no error, and with
  	supersensual, impartial, and unquenchable Love. To
  	believe is to be firm. In adopting all this vast idea of
21	Christ Jesus, the eunuch was to know in whom he be-
  	lieved. To believe thus was to enter the spiritual sanctuary
  	of Truth, and there learn, in divine Science, somewhat
24	of the All-Father-Mother God. It was to understand
  	God and man:  it was sternly to rebuke the mortal
  	belief that man has fallen away from his first estate; that
27	man, made in God's own likeness, and reflecting Truth,
  	could fall into mortal error; or, that man is the father
  	of man. It was to enter unshod the Holy of Holies, where
30	the miracle of grace appears, and where the miracles of
  	Jesus had their birth, — healing the sick, casting out
  	evils, and resurrecting the human sense to the belief
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      78


  1	that Life, God, is not buried in matter. This is the spirit-
  	ual dawn of the Messiah, and the overture of the
 3	angels. This is when God is made manifest in the
  	flesh, and thus it destroys all sense of sin, sickness, and
  	death, — when the brightness of His glory encompasseth
 6	all being. 


  	    Can Christian Science Mind-healing be taught to those
  	who are absent? 

 9	    The Science of Mind-healing can no more be taught
  	thus, than can science in any other direction. I know
  	not how to teach either Euclid or the Science of Mind
12	silently; and never dreamed that either of these partook
  	of the nature of occultism, magic, alchemy, or necro-
  	mancy. These "ways that are vain" are the inventions
15	of animal magnetism, which would deceive, if possible,
  	the very elect. We will charitably hope, however, that
  	some people employ the et cetera of ignorance and self-
18	conceit unconsciously, in their witless ventilation of false
  	statements and claims. Misguiding the public mind and
  	taking its money in exchange for this abuse, has become
21	too common:  we will hope it is the froth of error passing
  	off; and that Christian Science will some time appear all
  	the clearer for the purification of the public thought con-
24	cerning it. 


  	    Has man fallen from a state of perfection? 

  	    If God is the Principle of man (and He is), man is the
27	idea of God; and this idea cannot fail to express the ex-
  	act nature of its Principle, — any more than goodness,
  	to present the quality of good. Human hypotheses are
30	always human vagaries, formulated views antagonistic
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                     79


  1	to the divine order and the nature of Deity. All these
  	mortal beliefs will be purged and dissolved in the cru-
 3	cible of Truth, and the places once knowing them will
  	know them no more forever, having been swept clean
  	by the winds of history. The grand verities of Science
 6	will sift the chaff from the wheat, until it is clear to hu-
  	man comprehension that man was, and is, God's perfect
  	likeness, that reflects all whereby we can know God. In
 9	Him we live, move, and have being. Man's origin and
  	existence being in Him, man is the ultimatum of per-
  	fection, and by no means the medium of imperfection. 
12	Immortal man is the eternal idea of Truth, that cannot
  	lapse into a mortal belief or error concerning himself
  	and his origin:  he cannot get out of the focal distance of
15	infinity. If God is upright and eternal, man as His like-
  	ness is erect in goodness and perpetual in Life, Truth,
  	and Love. If the great cause is perfect, its effect is per-
18	fect also; and cause and effect in Science are immutable
  	and immortal. A mortal who is sinning, sick, and dying,
  	is not immortal man; and never was, and never can be,
21	God's image and likeness, the true ideal of immortal
  	man's divine Principle. The spiritual man is that per-
  	fect and unfallen likeness, coexistent and coeternal with
24	God. "As in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be
  	made alive." 


  	    What course should Christian Scientists take in regard
27	to aiding persons brought before the courts for violation of
  	medical statutes? 

  	    Beware of joining any medical league which in any
30	way obligates you to assist — because they chance to be
  	under arrest — vendors of patent pills, mesmerists,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      80


  1	occultists, sellers of impure literature, and authors of
  	spurious works on mental healing. By rendering error
 3	such a service, you lose much more than can be gained
  	by mere unity on the single issue of opposition to unjust
  	medical laws. 
 6	    A league which obligates its members to give money
  	and influence in support and defense of medical char-
  	latans in general, and possibly to aid individual rights
 9	in a wrong direction — which Christian Science eschews
  	 — should be avoided. Anybody and everybody, who
  	will fight the medical faculty, can join this league. It is
12	better to be friendly with cultured and conscientious
  	medical men, who leave Christian Science to rise or fall
  	on its own merit or demerit, than to affiliate with a wrong
15	class of people. 
  	    Unconstitutional and unjust coercive legislation and
  	laws, infringing individual rights, must be "of few days,
18	and full of trouble." The vox populi, through the provi-
  	dence of God, promotes and impels all true reform; and,
  	at the best time, will redress wrongs and rectify injus-
21	tice. Tyranny can thrive but feebly under our Govern-
  	ment. God reigns, and will "turn and overturn" until
  	right is found supreme. 
24	    In a certain sense, we should commiserate the lot of
  	regular doctors, who, in successive generations for cen-
  	turies, have planted and sown and reaped in the fields
27	of what they deem pathology, hygiene, and therapeutics,
  	but are now elbowed by a new school of practitioners,
  	outdoing the healing of the old. The old will not patronize
30	the new school, at least not until it shall come to under-
  	stand the medical system of the new. 
  	    Christian Science Mind-healing rests demonstrably on
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      81


 1	the broad and sure foundation of Science; and this is
  	not the basis of materia medica, as some of the most skil-
 3	ful and scholarly physicians openly admit. 
  	    To prevent all unpleasant and unchristian action — as
  	we drift, by right of God's dear love, into more spiritual
 6	lines of life — let each society of practitioners, the matter-
  	physicians and the metaphysicians, agree to disagree, and
  	then patiently wait on God to decide, as surely He will,
 9	which is the true system of medicine. 


  	    Do we not see in the commonly accepted teachings of the
  	day, the Christ-idea mingled with the teachings of John
12	the Baptist? or, rather, Are not the last eighteen centuries
  	but the footsteps of Truth being baptized of John, and com-
  	ing up straightway out of the ceremonial (or ritualistic)
15	waters to receive the benediction of an honored Father, and
  	afterwards to go up into the wilderness, in order to over-
  	come mortal sense, before it shall go forth into all the cities
18	and towns of Judea, or see many of the people from beyond
  	Jordan? Now, if all this be a fair or correct view of this
  	question, why does not John hear this voice, or see the
21	dove, — or has not Truth yet reached the shore? 

  	    Every individual character, like the individual John
  	the Baptist, at some date must cry in the desert of
24	earthly joy; and his voice be heard divinely and
  	humanly. In the desolation of human understanding,
  	divine Love hears and answers the human call for help;
27	and the voice of Truth utters the divine verities of being
  	which deliver mortals out of the depths of ignorance
  	and vice. This is the Father's benediction. It gives
30	lessons to human life, guides the understanding, peoples
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      82


 1	the mind with spiritual ideas, reconstructs the Judean
  	religion, and reveals God and man as the Principle and
 3	idea of all good. 
  	    Understanding this fact in Christian Science, brings
  	the peace symbolized by a dove; and this peace floweth
 6	as a river into a shoreless eternity. He who knew the
  	foretelling Truth, beheld the forthcoming Truth, as it
  	came up out of the baptism of Spirit, to enlighten and
 9	redeem mortals. Such Christians as John cognize the
  	symbols of God, reach the sure foundations of time, stand
  	upon the shore of eternity, and grasp and gather — in all
12	glory — what eye hath not seen. 


  	    Is there infinite progression with man after the destruc-
  	tion of mortal mind? 

15	    Man is the offspring and idea of the Supreme Being,
  	whose law is perfect and infinite. In obedience to this
  	law, man is forever unfolding the endless beatitudes of
18	Being; for he is the image and likeness of infinite Life,
  	Truth, and Love. 
  	    Infinite progression is concrete being, which finite
21	mortals see and comprehend only as abstract glory. As
  	mortal mind, or the material sense of life, is put off,
  	the spiritual sense and Science of being is brought to
24	light. 
  	    Mortal mind is a myth; the one Mind is immortal. 
  	A mythical or mortal sense of existence is consumed
27	as a moth, in the treacherous glare of its own flame — 
  	the errors which devour it. Immortal Mind is God,
  	immortal good; in whom the Scripture saith "we live,
30	and move, and have our being." This Mind, then, is not
  	subject to growth, change, or diminution, but is the divine
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      83


1	intelligence, or Principle, of all real being; holding
  	man forever in the rhythmic round of unfolding bliss,
 3	as a living witness to and perpetual idea of inexhaustible
  	good. 


  	    In your book, Science and Health,¹ page 181, you
 6	say: "Every sin is the author of itself, and every
  	invalid the cause of his own sufferings." On page
  	182 you say: "Sickness is a growth of illusion, spring-
 9	ing from a seed of thought, — either your own thought
  	or another's." Will you please explain this seeming
  	contradiction? 

12	    No person can accept another's belief, except it be
  	with the consent of his own belief. If the error which
  	knocks at the door of your own thought originated in
15	another's mind, you are a free moral agent to reject or
  	to accept this error; hence, you are the arbiter of your
  	own fate, and sin is the author of sin. In the words
18	of our Master, you are "a liar, and the father of it
  	[the lie]." 


  	    Why did Jesus call himself "the Son of man"? 

21	    In the life of our Lord, meekness was as conspicuous
  	as might. In John xvii. he declared his sonship with
  	God: "These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his
24	eyes to heaven, and said, Father, the hour is come;
  	glorify Thy Son, that Thy Son also may glorify Thee." 
  	The hour had come for the avowal of this great truth,
27	and for the proof of his eternal Life and sonship. Jesus'

  	¹Quoted from the sixteenth edition.
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      84


 1	wisdom ofttimes was shown by his forbearing to speak,
  	as well as by speaking, the whole truth. Haply he waited
 3	for a preparation of the human heart to receive start-
  	ling announcements. This wisdom, which character-
  	ized his sayings, did not prophesy his death, and thereby
 6	hasten or permit it. 
  	    The disciples and prophets thrust disputed points on
  	minds unprepared for them. This cost them their lives,
 9	and the world's temporary esteem; but the prophecies
  	were fulfilled, and their motives were rewarded by
  	growth and more spiritual understanding, which dawns
12	by degrees on mortals. The spiritual Christ was infal-
  	lible; Jesus, as material manhood, was not Christ. The
  	"man of sorrows" knew that the man of joys, his spiritual
15	self, or Christ, was the Son of God; and that the mor-
  	tal mind, not the immortal Mind, suffered. The human
  	manifestation of the Son of God was called the Son of
18	man, or Mary's son. 


  	    Please explain Paul's meaning in the text, "For to me
  	to live is Christ, and to die is gain." 

21	    The Science of Life, overshadowing Paul's sense of
  	life in matter, so far extinguished the latter as forever
  	to quench his love for it. The discipline of the flesh is
24	designed to turn one, like a weary traveller, to the home
  	of Love. To lose error thus, is to live in Christ, Truth. 
  	A true sense of the falsity of material joys and sorrows,
27	pleasures and pains, takes them away, and teaches Life's
  	lessons aright. The transition from our lower sense of
  	Life to a new and higher sense thereof, even though it be
30	through the door named death, yields a clearer and
  	nearer sense of Life to those who have utilized the present,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      85


 1	and are ripe for the harvest-home. To the battle-
  	worn and weary Christian hero, Life eternal brings
 3	blessings. 


  	    Is a Christian Scientist ever sick, and has he who is
  	sick been regenerated? 

 6	    The Christian Scientist learns spiritually all that he
  	knows of Life, and demonstrates what he understands. 
  	God is recognized as the divine Principle of his being,
 9	and of every thought and act leading to good. His pur-
  	pose must be right, though his power is temporarily lim-
  	ited. Perfection, the goal of existence, is not won in a
12	moment; and regeneration leading thereto is gradual,
  	for it culminates in the fulfilment of this divine rule in
  	Science: "Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father
15	which is in heaven is perfect." 
  	    The last degree of regeneration rises into the rest of
  	perpetual, spiritual, individual existence. The first
18	feeble flutterings of mortals Christward are infantile
  	and more or less imperfect. The new-born Christian
  	Scientist must mature, and work out his own salvation. 
21	Spirit and flesh antagonize. Temptation, that mist of
  	mortal mind which seems to be matter and the environ-
  	ment of mortals, suggests pleasure and pain in matter;
24	and, so long as this temptation lasts, the warfare is not
  	ended and the mortal is not regenerated. The pleas-
  	ures — more than the pains — of sense, retard regenera-
27	tion; for pain compels human consciousness to escape
  	from sense into the immortality and harmony of Soul. 
  	Disease in error, more than ease in it, tends to destroy
30	error:  the sick often are thereby led to Christ, Truth,
  	and to learn their way out of both sickness and sin. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      86


 1	    The material and physical are imperfect. The in-
  	dividual and spiritual are perfect; these have no fleshly
 3	nature. This final degree of regeneration is saving, and
  	the Christian will, must, attain it; but it doth not yet
  	appear. Until this be attained, the Christian Scientist
 6	must continue to strive with sickness, sin, and death — 
  	though in lessening degrees — and manifest growth at
  	every experience. 


 9	    Is it correct to say of material objects, that they are noth-
  	ing and exist only in imagination? 

  	    Nothing and something are words which need correct
12	definition. They either mean formations of indefinite
  	and vague human opinions, or scientific classifications
  	of the unreal and the real. My sense of the beauty of
15	the universe is, that beauty typifies holiness, and is some-
  	thing to be desired. Earth is more spiritually beautiful
  	to my gaze now than when it was more earthly to the
18	eyes of Eve. The pleasant sensations of human belief,
  	of form and color, must be spiritualized, until we gain the
  	glorified sense of substance as in the new heaven and
21	earth, the harmony of body and Mind. 
  	    Even the human conception of beauty, grandeur, and
  	utility is something that defies a sneer. It is more than
24	imagination. It is next to divine beauty and the gran-
  	deur of Spirit. It lives with our earth-life, and is
  	the subjective state of high thoughts. The atmos-
27	phere of mortal mind constitutes our mortal envi-
  	ronment. What mortals hear, see, feel, taste, smell,
  	constitutes their present earth and heaven:  but we must
30	grow out of even this pleasing thraldom, and find wings
  	to reach the glory of supersensible Life; then we shall
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      87


 1	soar above, as the bird in the clear ether of the blue tem-
  	poral sky. 
 3	    To take all earth's beauty into one gulp of vacuity
  	and label beauty nothing, is ignorantly to caricature
  	God's creation, which is unjust to human sense and
 6	to the divine realism. In our immature sense of spirit-
  	ual things, let us say of the beauties of the sensuous
  	universe: "I love your promise; and shall know, some
 9	time, the spiritual reality and substance of form, light,
  	and color, of what I now through you discern dimly; and
  	knowing this, I shall be satisfied.  Matter is a frail con-
12	ception of mortal mind; and mortal mind is a poorer
  	representative of the beauty, grandeur, and glory of the
  	immortal Mind." 


15	    Please inform us, through your Journal, if you sent
  	Mrs.  ——  to  —— . She said that you sent her there to look
  	after the students; and also, that no one there was working
18	in Science, — which is certainly a mistake. 

  	    I never commission any one to teach students of mine. 
  	After class teaching, he does best in the investigation of
21	Christian Science who is most reliant on himself and
  	God. My students are taught the divine Principle and
  	rules of the Science of Mind-healing. What they need
24	thereafter is to study thoroughly the Scriptures and
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." To
  	watch and pray, to be honest, earnest, loving, and truth-
27	ful, is indispensable to the demonstration of the truth
  	they have been taught. 
  	    If they are haunted by obsequious helpers, who, un-
30	called for, imagine they can help anybody and steady
  	God's altar — this interference prolongs the struggle
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      88


1	and tends to blight the fruits of my students. A faith-
  	ful student may even sometimes feel the need of
 3	physical help, and occasionally receive it from others;
  	but the less this is required, the better it is for that
  	student. 


 6	    Please give us, through your Journal, the name of
  	the author of that genuine critique in the September
  	number, "What Quibus Thinks." 

 9	    I am pleased to inform this inquirer, that the author
  	of the article in question is a Boston gentleman whose
  	thought is appreciated by many liberals. Patience, ob-
12	servation, intellectual culture, reading, writing, exten-
  	sive travel, and twenty years in the pulpit, have equipped
  	him as a critic who knows whereof he speaks. His allu-
15	sion to Christian Science in the following paragraph,
  	glows in the shadow of darkling criticism like a mid-
  	night sun. Its manly honesty follows like a benediction
18	after prayer, and closes the task of talking to deaf ears
  	and dull debaters. 
  	    "We have always insisted that this Science is natural,
21	spiritually natural; that Jesus was the highest type of
  	real nature; that Christian healing is supernatural, or
  	extra-natural, only to those who do not enter into its
24	sublimity or understand its modes — as imported ice
  	was miraculous to the equatorial African, who had never
  	seen water freeze." 


27	        Is it right for a Scientist to treat with a doctor? 

  	    This depends upon what kind of a doctor it is. Mind-
  	healing, and healing with drugs, are opposite modes of
30	medicine. As a rule, drop one of these doctors when you
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      89


 1	employ the other. The Scripture saith, "No man can
  	serve two masters;" and, "Every kingdom divided
 3	against itself is brought to desolation." 


  	    If Scientists are called upon to care for a member of
  	the family, or a friend in sickness, who is employing a
 6	regular physician, would it be right to treat this patient
  	at all; and ought the patient to follow the doctor's
  	directions? 

 9	    When patients are under material medical treatment,
  	it is advisable in most cases that Scientists do not treat
  	them, or interfere with materia medica. If the patient
12	is in peril, and you save him or alleviate his sufferings,
  	although the medical attendant and friends have no
  	faith in your method, it is humane, and not unchristian,
15	to do him all the good you can; but your good will gen-
  	erally "be evil spoken of." The hazard of casting "pearls
  	before swine" caused our Master to refuse help to some
18	who sought his aid; and he left this precaution for
  	others. 


  	    If mortal man is unreal, how can he be saved, and why
21	does he need to be saved? I ask for information, not for
  	controversy, for I am a seeker after Truth. 

  	    You will find the proper answer to this question in
24	my published works. Man is immortal. Mortal man
  	is a false concept that is not spared or prolonged by being
  	saved from itself, from whatever is false. This salva-
27	tion means:  saved from error, or error overcome. Im-
  	mortal man, in God's likeness, is safe in divine Science. 
  	Mortal man is saved on this divine Principle, if he will
30	only avail himself of the efficacy of Truth, and recog-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      90


 1	nize his Saviour. He must know that God is omnipo-
  	tent; hence, that sin is impotent. He must know that
 3	the power of sin is the pleasure in sin. Take away this
  	pleasure, and you remove all reality from its power. Jesus
  	demonstrated sin and death to be powerless. This
 6	practical Truth saves from sin, and will save all who
  	understand it. 


  	    Is it wrong for a wife to have a husband treated for
 9	sin, when she knows he is sinning, or for drinking and
  	smoking? 

  	    It is always right to act rightly; but sometimes, under
12	circumstances exceptional, it is inexpedient to attack
  	evil. This rule is forever golden: "As ye would that
  	men should do to you, do ye even so to them." Do you
15	desire to be freed from sin? Then help others to be free;
  	but in your measures, obey the Scriptures, "Be ye wise
  	as serpents." Break the yoke of bondage in every wise
18	way. First, be sure that your means for doing good
  	are equal to your motives; then judge them by their
  	fruits. 


21	    If not ordained, shall the pastor of the Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, administer the communion, — and
  	shall members of a church not organized receive the
24	communion? 

  	    Our great Master administered to his disciples the
  	Passover, or last supper, without this prerogative being
27	conferred by a visible organization and ordained priest-
  	hood. His spiritually prepared breakfast, after his
  	resurrection, and after his disciples had left their nets
30	to follow him, is the spiritual communion which Chris-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      91


 1	tian Scientists celebrate in commemoration of the Christ. 
  	This ordinance is significant as a type of the true worship,
 3	and it should be observed at present in our churches. 
  	    It is not indispensable to organize materially Christ's
  	church. It is not absolutely necessary to ordain pas-
 6	tors and to dedicate churches; but if this be done,
  	let it be in concession to the period, and not as a per-
  	petual or indispensable ceremonial of the church. If
 9	our church is organized, it is to meet the demand,
  	"Suffer it to be so now." The real Christian compact
  	is love for one another. This bond is wholly spiritual
12	and inviolate. 
  	    It is imperative, at all times and under every cir-
  	cumstance, to perpetuate no ceremonials except as
15	types of these mental conditions, — remembrance and
  	love; a real affection for Jesus' character and example. 
  	Be it remembered, that all types employed in the ser-
18	vice of Christian Science should represent the most spir-
  	itual forms of thought and worship that can be made
  	visible. 


21	    Should not the teacher of Christian Science have our
  	textbook, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	in his schoolroom and teach from it? 

24	    I never dreamed, until informed thereof, that a loyal
  	student did not take his textbook with him into the class-
  	room, ask questions from it, answer them according to
27	it, and, as occasion required, read from the book as au-
  	thority for what he taught. I supposed that students
  	had followed my example, and that of other teachers,
30	sufficiently to do this, and also to require their pupils to
  	study the lessons before recitations. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      92


 1	    To omit these important points is anomalous, con-
  	sidering the necessity for understanding Science, and
 3	the present liability of deviating from Christian Science. 
  	Centuries will intervene before the statement of the inex-
  	haustible topics of that book become sufficiently under-
 6	stood to be absolutely demonstrated. The teacher of
  	Christian Science needs continually to study this textbook. 
  	His work is to replenish thought, and to spiritualize human
 9	life, from this open fount of Truth and Love. 
  	    He who sees most clearly and enlightens other minds
  	most readily, keeps his own lamp trimmed and burning. 
12	He will take the textbook of Christian Science into his
  	class, repeat the questions in the chapter on Recapitula-
  	tion, and his students will answer them from the same
15	source. Throughout his entire explanations, the teacher
  	should strictly adhere to the questions and answers con-
  	tained in that chapter of "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures." It is important to point out the
  	lesson to the class, and to require the students thor-
  	oughly to study it before the recitations; for this spirit-
21	ualizes their thoughts. When closing his class, the
  	teacher should require each member to own a copy of
  	the above-named book and to continue the study of this
24	textbook. 
  	    The opinions of men cannot be substituted for God's
  	revelation. It must not be forgotten that in times past,
27	arrogant ignorance and pride, in attempting to steady
  	the ark of Truth, have dimmed the power and glory of
  	the Scriptures, to which this Christian Science textbook
30	is the Key. 
  	    That teacher does most for his students who most
  	divests himself of pride and self, spiritualizes his own
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      93


 1	thought, and by reason thereof is able to empty his stu-
  	dents' minds, that they may be filled with Truth. 
 3	    Beloved students, so teach that posterity shall call
  	you blessed, and the heart of history shall be made
  	glad! 


 6	    Can fear or sin bring back old beliefs of disease that have
  	been healed by Christian Science? 

  	    The Scriptures plainly declare the allness and oneness
 9	of God to be the premises of Truth, and that God is
  	good: in Him dwelleth no evil. Christian Science au-
  	thorizes the logical conclusion drawn from the Scriptures,
12	that there is in reality none besides the eternal, infinite
  	God, good. Evil is temporal:  it is the illusion of time
  	and mortality. 
15	    This being true, sin has no power; and fear, its coeval,
  	is without divine authority. Science sanctions only what
  	is supported by the unerring Principle of being. Sin can
18	do nothing:  all cause and effect are in God. Fear is a
  	belief of sensation in matter:  this belief is neither main-
  	tained by Science nor supported by facts, and exists only
21	as fable. Your answer is, that neither fear nor sin can
  	bring on disease or bring back disease, since there is in
  	reality no disease. 
24	    Bear in mind, however, that human consciousness does
  	not test sin and the fact of its nothingness, by believing
  	that sin is pardoned without repentance and reforma-
27	tion. Sin punishes itself, because it cannot go unpun-
  	ished either here or hereafter. Nothing is more fatal than
  	to indulge a sinning sense or consciousness for even one
30	moment. Knowing this, obey Christ's Sermon on the
  	Mount, even if you suffer for it in the first instance, — 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Questions and Answers                      94


 1	are misjudged and maligned; in the second, you will
  	reign with him. 
 3	    I never knew a person who knowingly indulged evil,
  	to be grateful; to understand me, or himself. He must
  	first see himself and the hallucination of sin; then he
 6	must repent, and love good in order to understand God. 
  	The sinner and the sin are the twain that are one flesh, — 
         but which God hath not joined together.
 
                                                                                                     95    






                               CHAPTER IV 

  	                          ADDRESSES 

 1	  CHRISTIAN SCIENCE IN TREMONT TEMPLE 

  	    From the platform of the Monday lectureship in
 3	Tremont Temple, on Monday, March 16, 1885, as
  	will be seen by what follows, Reverend Mary Baker G. 
  	Eddy was presented to Mr. Cook's audience, and allowed
 6	ten minutes in which to reply to his public letter con-
  	demning her doctrines; which reply was taken in full by
  	a shorthand reporter who was present, and is transcribed
 9	below. 
  	    Mrs. Eddy responding, said: —  
  	    As the time so kindly allotted me is insufficient for
12	even a synopsis of Christian Science, I shall confine my-
  	self to questions and answers. 
  	    Am I a spiritualist? 
15	    I am not, and never was. I understand the impossi-
  	bility of intercommunion between the so-called dead and
  	living. There have always attended my life phenomena
18	of an uncommon order, which spiritualists have mis-
  	called mediumship; but I clearly understand that no
  	human agencies were employed, — that the divine Mind
21	reveals itself to humanity through spiritual law. And
  	to such as are "waiting for the adoption, to wit, the re-
  	demption of our body," Christian Science reveals the in-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple   96


 1	finitude of divinity and the way of man's salvation from
  	sickness and death, as wrought out by Jesus, who robbed
 3	the grave of victory and death of its sting. I understand
  	that God is an ever-present help in all times of trouble, — 
  	have found Him so; and would have no other gods, no
 6	remedies in drugs, no material medicine. 
  	    Do I believe in a personal God? 
  	    I believe in God as the Supreme Being. I know not
 9	what the person of omnipotence and omnipresence is,
  	or what the infinite includes; therefore, I worship that
  	of which I can conceive, first, as a loving Father and
12	Mother; then, as thought ascends the scale of being to
  	diviner consciousness, God becomes to me, as to the
  	apostle who declared it, "God is Love," — divine Prin-
15	ciple, — which I worship; and "after the manner of my
  	fathers, so worship I God." 
  	    Do I believe in the atonement of Christ? 
18	    I do; and this atonement becomes more to me since
  	it includes man's redemption from sickness as well as
  	from sin. I reverence and adore Christ as never before. 
21	    It brings to my sense, and to the sense of all who en-
  	tertain this understanding of the Science of God, a whole
  	salvation. 
24	    How is the healing done in Christian Science? 
  	    This answer includes too much to give you any con-
  	clusive idea in a brief explanation. I can name some
27	means by which it is not done. 
  	    It is not one mind acting upon another mind; it is
  	not the transference of human images of thought to
30	other minds; it is not supported by the evidence before
  	the personal senses, — Science contradicts this evidence;
  	it is not of the flesh, but of the Spirit. It is Christ come
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple    97


 1	to destroy the power of the flesh; it is Truth over error;
  	that understood, gives man ability to rise above the evi-
 3	dence of the senses, take hold of the eternal energies of
  	Truth, and destroy mortal discord with immortal har-
  	mony, — the grand verities of being. It is not one mortal
 6	thought transmitted to another's thought from the human
  	mind that holds within itself all evil. 
  	    Our Master said of one of his students, "He is a devil,"
 9	and repudiated the idea of casting out devils through
  	Beelzebub. Erring human mind is by no means a de-
  	sirable or efficacious healer. Such suppositional healing
12	I deprecate. It is in no way allied to divine power. All
  	human control is animal magnetism, more despicable
  	than all other methods of treating disease. 
15	    Christian Science is not a remedy of faith alone, but
  	combines faith with understanding, through which we
  	may touch the hem of His garment; and know that om-
18	nipotence has all power. "I am the Lord, and there is
  	none else, there is no God beside me." 
  	    Is there a personal man? 
21	    The Scriptures inform us that man was made in the
  	image and likeness of God. I commend the Icelandic
  	translation: "He created man in the image and likeness
24	of Mind, in the image and likeness of Mind created
  	He him." To my sense, we have not seen all of man;
  	he is more than personal sense can cognize, who is the
27	image and likeness of the infinite. I have not seen a
  	perfect man in mind or body, — and such must be the
  	personality of him who is the true likeness:  the lost
30	image is not this personality, and corporeal man is this
  	lost image; hence, it doth not appear what is the real
  	personality of man. The only cause for making this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science in Tremont Temple    98


1	question of personality a point, or of any importance, is
  	that man's perfect model should be held in mind, whereby
 3	to improve his present condition; that his contemplation
  	regarding himself should turn away from inharmony, sick-
  	ness, and sin, to that which is the image of his Maker. 


 6	                        SCIENCE AND THE SENSES 

  	Substance of my Address at the National Convention in Chicago,
  	                                  June 13, 1888 

 9	    The National Christian Scientist Association has
  	brought us together to minister and to be ministered
  	unto; mutually to aid one another in finding ways and
12	means for helping the whole human family; to quicken
  	and extend the interest already felt in a higher mode of
  	medicine; to watch with eager joy the individual growth
15	of Christian Scientists, and the progress of our common
  	Cause in Chicago, — the miracle of the Occident. We
  	come to strengthen and perpetuate our organizations
18	and institutions; and to find strength in union, — strength
  	to build up, through God's right hand, that pure and
  	undefiled religion whose Science demonstrates God and
21	the perfectibility of man. This purpose is immense,
  	and it must begin with individual growth, a "consum-
  	mation devoutly to be wished." The lives of all re-
24	formers attest the authenticity of their mission, and call
  	the world to acknowledge its divine Principle. Truly
  	is it written: — 

27	 "Thou must be true thyself, if thou the truth would'st teach;
  	 Thy heart must overflow, if thou another's heart would'st
  	      reach."  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                    99


1	    Science is absolute and final. It is revolutionary in
  	its very nature; for it upsets all that is not upright. 
 3	It annuls false evidence, and saith to the five material
  	senses, "Having eyes ye see not, and ears ye hear not;
  	neither can you understand." To weave one thread of
 6	Science through the looms of time, is a miracle in itself. 
  	The risk is stupendous. It cost Galileo, what? This
  	awful price:  the temporary loss of his self-respect. His
 9	fear overcame his loyalty; the courage of his convictions
  	fell before it. Fear is the weapon in the hands of
  	tyrants. 
12	    Men and women of the nineteenth century, are you
  	called to voice a higher order of Science? Then obey
  	this call. Go, if you must, to the dungeon or the scaf-
15	fold, but take not back the words of Truth. How many
  	are there ready to suffer for a righteous cause, to stand
  	a long siege, take the front rank, face the foe, and be
18	in the battle every day? 
  	    In no other one thing seemed Jesus of Nazareth more
  	divine than in his faith in the immortality of his words. 
21	He said, "Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my
  	words shall not pass away;" and they have not. The
  	winds of time sweep clean the centuries, but they can
24	never bear into oblivion his words. They still live, and
  	to-morrow speak louder than to-day. They are to-day
  	as the voice of one crying in the wilderness, "Make
27	straight God's paths; make way for health, holiness,
  	universal harmony, and come up hither." The gran-
  	deur of the word, the power of Truth, is again casting
30	out evils and healing the sick; and it is whispered, "This
  	is Science." 
  	    Jesus taught by the wayside, in humble homes. He
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  100


 1	spake of Truth and Love to artless listeners and dull
  	disciples. His immortal words were articulated in a
 3	decaying language, and then left to the providence of
  	God. Christian Science was to interpret them; and
  	woman, "last at the cross," was to awaken the dull senses,
 6	intoxicated with pleasure or pain, to the infinite mean-
  	ing of those words. 
  	    Past, present, future, will show the word and might of
 9	Truth — healing the sick and reclaiming the sinner — 
  	so long as there remains a claim of error for Truth to
  	deny or to destroy. Love's labors are not lost. The
12	five personal senses, that grasp neither the meaning nor
  	the magnitude of self-abnegation, may lose sight thereof;
  	but Science voices unselfish love, unfolds infinite good,
15	leads on irresistible forces, and will finally show the fruits
  	of Love. Human reason is inaccurate; and the scope
  	of the senses is inadequate to grasp the word of Truth,
18	and teach the eternal. 
  	    Science speaks when the senses are silent, and then
  	the evermore of Truth is triumphant. The spiritual mon-
21	itor understood is coincidence of the divine with the
  	human, the acme of Christian Science. Pure humanity,
  	friendship, home, the interchange of love, bring to earth
24	a foretaste of heaven. They unite terrestrial and celes-
  	tial joys, and crown them with blessings infinite. 
  	    The Christian Scientist loves man more because he
27	loves God most. He understands this Principle, — Love. 
  	Who is sufficient for these things? Who remembers that
  	patience, forgiveness, abiding faith, and affection, are
30	the symptoms by which our Father indicates the dif-
  	ferent stages of man's recovery from sin and his en-
  	trance into Science? Who knows how the feeble lips
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  101


 1	are made eloquent, how hearts are inspired, how heal-
  	ing becomes spontaneous, and how the divine Mind is
 3	understood and demonstrated? He alone knows these
  	wonders who is departing from the thraldom of the
  	senses and accepting spiritual truth, — that which blesses
 6	its adoption by the refinement of joy and the dismissal of
  	sorrow. 
  	    Christian Science and the senses are at war. It is a
 9	revolutionary struggle. We already have had two in
  	this nation; and they began and ended in a contest for
  	the true idea, for human liberty and rights. Now cometh
12	a third struggle; for the freedom of health, holiness, and
  	the attainment of heaven. 
  	    The scientific sense of being which establishes har-
15	mony, enters into no compromise with finiteness and
  	feebleness. It undermines the foundations of mortality,
  	of physical law, breaks their chains, and sets the captive
18	free, opening the doors for them that are bound. 
  	    He who turns to the body for evidence, bases his con-
  	clusions on mortality, on imperfection; but Science saith
21	to man, "God hath all-power." 
  	    The Science of omnipotence demonstrates but one
  	power, and this power is good, not evil; not matter,
24	but Mind. This virtually destroys matter and evil, in-
  	cluding sin and disease. 
  	    If God is All, and God is good, it follows that all
27	must be good; and no other power, law, or intelligence
  	can exist. On this proof rest premise and conclusion in
  	Science, and the facts that disprove the evidence of the
30	senses. 
  	    God is individual Mind. This one Mind and His
  	individuality comprise the elements of all forms and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  102


 1	individualities, and prophesy the nature and stature of
  	Christ, the ideal man. 
 3	    A corporeal God, as often defined by lexicographers
  	and scholastic theologians, is only an infinite finite being,
  	an unlimited man, — a theory to me inconceivable. If
 6	the unlimited and immortal Mind could originate in a
  	limited body, Mind would be chained to finity, and the
  	infinite forever finite. 
 9	    In this limited and lower sense God is not personal. 
  	His infinity precludes the possibility of corporeal person-
  	ality. His being is individual, but not physical. 
12	    God is like Himself and like nothing else. He is uni-
  	versal and primitive. His character admits of no degrees
  	of comparison. God is not part, but the whole. In His
15	individuality I recognize the loving, divine Father-Mother
  	God. Infinite personality must be incorporeal. 
  	    God's ways are not ours. His pity is expressed in
18	modes above the human. His chastisements are the
  	manifestations of Love. The sympathy of His eternal
  	Mind is fully expressed in divine Science, which blots
21	out all our iniquities and heals all our diseases. Human
  	pity often brings pain. 
  	    Science supports harmony, denies suffering, and de-
24	stroys it with the divinity of Truth. Whatever seems mate-
  	rial, seems thus only to the material senses, and is but the
  	subjective state of mortal and material thought. 
27	    Science has inaugurated the irrepressible conflict be-
  	tween sense and Soul. Mortal thought wars with this
  	sense as one that beateth the air, but Science outmasters
30	it, and ends the warfare. This proves daily that "one
  	on God's side is a majority." 
  	    Science defines omnipresence as universality, that which
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  103


 1	precludes the presence of evil. This verity annuls the tes-
  	timony of the senses, which say that sin is an evil power,
 3	and substance is perishable. Intelligent Spirit, Soul, is
  	substance, far more impregnable and solid than matter; for
  	one is temporal, while the other is eternal, the ultimate
 6	and predicate of being. 
  	    Mortality, materiality, and destructive forces, such as
  	sin, disease, and death, mortals virtually name substance;
 9	but these are the substance of things not hoped for. For
  	lack of knowing what substance is, the senses say vaguely:
  	"The substance of life is sorrow and mortality; for who
12	knoweth the substance of good?" In Science, form and
  	individuality are never lost, thoughts are outlined, indi-
  	vidualized ideas, which dwell forever in the divine Mind
15	as tangible, true substance, because eternally conscious. 
  	Unlike mortal mind, which must be ever in bondage,
  	the eternal Mind is free, unlimited, and knows not the
18	temporal. 
  	    Neither does the temporal know the eternal. Mortal
  	man, as mind or matter, is neither the pattern nor Maker
21	of immortal man. Any inference of the divine derived
  	from the human, either as mind or body, hides the actual
  	power, presence, and individuality of God. 
24	    Jesus' personality in the flesh, so far as material sense
  	could discern it, was like that of other men; but Science
  	exchanges this human concept of Jesus for the divine
27	ideal, his spiritual individuality that reflected the Im-
  	manuel, or "God with us." This God was not outlined. 
  	He was too mighty for that. He was eternal Life, infinite
30	Truth and Love. The individuality is embraced in Mind,
  	therefore is forever with the Father. Hence the Scrip-
  	ture, "I am a God at hand, saith the Lord." Even while
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  104


 1	his personality was on earth and in anguish, his individual
  	being, the Christ, was at rest in the eternal harmony. 
 3	His unseen individuality, so superior to that which was
  	seen, was not subject to the temptations of the flesh, to
  	laws material, to death, or the grave. Formed and gov-
 6	erned by God, this individuality was safe in the substance
  	of Soul, the substance of Spirit, — yea, the substance of
  	God, the one inclusive good. 
 9	    In Science all being is individual; for individuality is
  	endless in the calculus of forms and numbers. Herein
  	sin is miraculous and supernatural; for it is not in the
12	nature of God, and good is forever good. Accord-
  	ing to Christian Science, perfection is normal, — not
  	miraculous. Clothed, and in its right Mind, man's
15	individuality is sinless, deathless, harmonious, eternal. 
  	His materiality, clad in a false mentality, wages feeble
  	fight with his individuality, — his physical senses with
18	his spiritual senses. The latter move in God's grooves
  	of Science:  the former revolve in their own orbits, and
  	must stand the friction of false selfhood until self-
21	destroyed. 
  	    In obedience to the divine nature, man's individuality
  	reflects the divine law and order of being. How shall
24	we reach our true selves? Through Love. The Prin-
  	ciple of Christian Science is Love, and its idea represents
  	Love. This divine Principle and idea are demonstrated,
27	in healing, to be God and the real man. 
  	    Who wants to be mortal, or would not gain the true
  	ideal of Life and recover his own individuality? I will
30	love, if another hates. I will gain a balance on the side of
  	good, my true being. This alone gives me the forces of
  	God wherewith to overcome all error. On this rests the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  105


 1	implicit faith engendered by Christian Science, which
  	appeals intelligently to the facts of man's spirituality, in-
 3	dividuality, to disdain the fears and destroy the discords
  	of this material personality. 
  	    On our Master's individual demonstrations over sin,
 6	sickness, and death, rested the anathema of priesthood
  	and the senses; yet this demonstration is the foundation
  	of Christian Science. His physical sufferings, which
 9	came from the testimony of the senses, were over when
  	he resumed his individual spiritual being, after showing
  	us the way to escape from the material body. 
12	    Science would have no conflict with Life or common
  	sense, if this sense were consistently sensible. Man's real
  	life or existence is in harmony with Life and its glorious
15	phenomena. It upholds being, and destroys the too
  	common sense of its opposites — death, disease, and sin. 
  	Christian Science is an everlasting victor, and vanquish-
18	ment is unknown to the omnipresent Truth. I must ever
  	follow this line of light and battle. 
  	    Christian Science is my only ideal; and the individual
21	and his ideal can never be severed. If either is misunder-
  	stood or maligned, it eclipses the other with the shadow
  	cast by this error. 
24	    Truth destroys error. Nothing appears to the physi-
  	cal senses but their own subjective state of thought. The
  	senses join issue with error, and pity what has no right
27	either to be pitied or to exist, and what does not exist in
  	Science. Destroy the thought of sin, sickness, death, and
  	you destroy their existence. "Whatsoever a man soweth,
30	that shall he also reap." 
  	    Because God is Mind, and this Mind is good, all
  	is good and all is Mind. God is the sum total of the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and the Senses                  106


 1	universe. Then what and where are sin, sickness, and
  	death? 
 3	    Christian Science and Christian Scientists will, must,
  	have a history; and if I could write the history in poor
  	parody on Tennyson's grand verse, it would read
 6	thus: — 

  	                        Traitors to right of them,
  	                        M. D.'s to left of them,
 9	                        Priestcraft in front of them,
  	                           Volleyed and thundered! 
  	                       Into the jaws of hate,
12	                       Out through the door of Love,
  	                       On to the blest above,
  	                          Marched the one hundred. 



15	    EXTRACT FROM MY FIRST ADDRESS IN THE MOTHER
  	                               CHURCH, MAY 26, 1895 

  	    Friends and Brethren: — Your Sunday Lesson, com-
18	posed of Scripture and its correlative in "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," has fed you. In addi-
  	tion, I can only bring crumbs fallen from this table of
21	Truth, and gather up the fragments. 
  	    It has long been a question of earnest import, How
  	shall mankind worship the most adorable, but most
24	unadored, — and where shall begin that praise that shall
  	never end? Beneath, above, beyond, methinks I hear
  	the soft, sweet sigh of angels answering, "So live, that
27	your lives attest your sincerity and resound His praise." 
  	    Music is the harmony of being; but the music of Soul
  	affords the only strains that thrill the chords of feeling
30	and awaken the heart's harpstrings. Moved by mind,
  	your many-throated organ, in imitative tones of many
 
                                                                                                   107
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	instruments, praises Him; but even the sweetness and
  	beauty in and of this temple that praise Him, are earth's
 3	accents, and must not be mistaken for the oracles of God. 
  	Art must not prevail over Science. Christianity is not
  	superfluous. Its redemptive power is seen in sore trials,
 6	self-denials, and crucifixions of the flesh. But these come
  	to the rescue of mortals, to admonish them, and plant
  	the feet steadfastly in Christ. As we rise above the seem-
 9	ing mists of sense, we behold more clearly that all the
  	heart's homage belongs to God. 
  	    More love is the great need of mankind. A pure af-
12	fection, concentric, forgetting self, forgiving wrongs and
  	forestalling them, should swell the lyre of human love. 
  	    Three cardinal points must be gained before poor
15	humanity is regenerated and Christian Science is dem-
  	onstrated:  (1) A proper sense of sin; (2) repentance;
  	(3) the understanding of good. Evil is a negation:  it
18	never started with time, and it cannot keep pace with
  	eternity. Mortals' false senses pass through three states
  	and stages of human consciousness before yielding error. 
21	The deluded sense must first be shown its falsity through
  	a knowledge of evil as evil, so-called. Without a sense
  	of one's oft-repeated violations of divine law, the in-
24	dividual may become morally blind, and this deplorable
  	mental state is moral idiocy. The lack of seeing one's
  	deformed mentality, and of repentance therefor, deep,
27	never to be repented of, is retarding, and in certain mor-
  	bid instances stopping, the growth of Christian Scientists. 
  	Without a knowledge of his sins, and repentance so severe
30	that it destroys them, no person is or can be a Christian
  	Scientist. 
  	    Mankind thinks either too much or too little of sin. 
 
                                                                                                   108
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	The sensitive, sorrowing saint thinks too much of it:  the
  	sordid sinner, or the so-called Christian asleep, thinks too
 3	little of sin. 
  	    To allow sin of any sort is anomalous in Christian
  	Scientists, claiming, as they do, that good is infinite, All. 
 6	Our Master, in his definition of Satan as a liar from the
  	beginning, attested the absolute powerlessness — yea,
  	nothingness — of evil:  since a lie, being without founda-
 9	tion in fact, is merely a falsity; spiritually, literally, it
  	is nothing. 
  	    Not to know that a false claim is false, is to be in danger
12	of believing it; hence the utility of knowing evil aright,
  	then reducing its claim to its proper denominator, — 
  	nobody and nothing. Sin should be conceived of only
15	as a delusion. This true conception would remove mortals'
  	ignorance and its consequences, and advance the second
  	stage of human consciousness, repentance. The first
18	state, namely, the knowledge of one's self, the proper
  	knowledge of evil and its subtle workings wherein evil
  	seems as real as good, is indispensable; since that which
21	is truly conceived of, we can handle; but the misconcep-
  	tion of what we need to know of evil, — or the concep-
  	tion of it at all as something real, — costs much. Sin
24	needs only to be known for what it is not; then we are
  	its master, not servant. Remember, and act on, Jesus'
  	definition of sin as a lie. This cognomen makes it less
27	dangerous; for most of us would not be seen believing
  	in, or adhering to, that which we know to be untrue. 
  	What would be thought of a Christian Scientist who be-
30	lieved in the use of drugs, while declaring that they have
  	no intrinsic quality and that there is no matter? What
  	should be thought of an individual believing in that
 
                                                                                                   109
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	which is untrue, and at the same time declaring the unity
  	of Truth, and its allness? Beware of those who mis-
 3	represent facts; or tacitly assent where they should dis-
  	sent; or who take me as authority for what I disapprove,
  	or mayhap never have thought of, and try to reverse, in-
 6	vert, or controvert, Truth; for this is a sure pretext of
  	moral defilement. 
  	    Examine yourselves, and see what, and how much, sin
 9	claims of you; and how much of this claim you admit
  	as valid, or comply with. The knowledge of evil that
  	brings on repentance is the most hopeful stage of mortal
12	mentality. Even a mild mistake must be seen as a mis-
  	take, in order to be corrected; how much more, then,
  	should one's sins be seen and repented of, before they
15	can be reduced to their native nothingness! 
  	    Ignorance is only blest by reason of its nothingness;
  	for seeing the need of somethingness in its stead, blesses
18	mortals. Ignorance was the first condition of sin in the
  	allegory of Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden. Their
  	mental state is not desirable, neither is a knowledge of
21	sin and its consequences, repentance, per se; but, ad-
  	mitting the existence of both, mortals must hasten through
  	the second to the third stage, — the knowledge of good;
24	for without this the valuable sequence of knowledge
  	would be lacking, — even the power to escape from the
  	false claims of sin. To understand good, one must discern
27	the nothingness of evil, and consecrate one's life anew. 
  	    Beloved brethren, Christ, Truth, saith unto you, "Be
  	not afraid!" — fear not sin, lest thereby it master you;
30	but only fear to sin. Watch and pray for self-knowledge;
  	since then, and thus, cometh repentance, — and your
  	superiority to a delusion is won. 
 
                                                                                                   110
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Extract from My First Address in 
                                          The Mother Church, May 26, 1895                                                                               

 1	    Repentance is better than sacrifice. The costly balm
  	of Araby, poured on our Master's feet, had not the value
 3	of a single tear. 
  	    Beloved children, the world has need of you, — and
  	more as children than as men and women:  it needs your
 6	innocence, unselfishness, faithful affection, uncontami-
  	nated lives. You need also to watch, and pray that you
  	preserve these virtues unstained, and lose them not through
 9	contact with the world. What grander ambition is there
  	than to maintain in yourselves what Jesus loved, and to
  	know that your example, more than words, makes morals
12	for mankind! 


  	ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI OF THE MASSACHUSETTS
  	              METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, 1895 

15	    My Beloved Students: — Weeks have passed into
  	months, and months into years, since last we met; but
  	time and space, when encompassed by divine presence,
18	do not separate us. Our hearts have kept time together,
  	and our hands have wrought steadfastly at the same
  	object-lesson, while leagues have lain between us. 
21	    We may well unite in thanksgiving for the continued
  	progress and unprecedented prosperity of our Cause. It
  	is already obvious that the world's acceptance and the
24	momentum of Christian Science, increase rapidly as
  	years glide on. 
  	    As Christian Scientists, you have dared the perilous de-
27	fense of Truth, and have succeeded. You have learned
  	how fleeting is that which men call great; and how per-
  	manent that which God calls good. 
 
                                                                                                   111
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	    You have proven that the greatest piety is scarcely
  	sufficient to demonstrate what you have adopted and
 3	taught; that your work, well done, would dignify angels. 
  	    Faithfully, as meekly, you have toiled all night; and
  	at break of day caught much. At times, your net has
 6	been so full that it broke:  human pride, creeping into
  	its meshes, extended it beyond safe expansion; then,
  	losing hold of divine Love, you lost your fishes, and pos-
 9	sibly blamed others more than yourself. But those whom
  	God makes "fishers of men" will not pull for the shore;
  	like Peter, they launch into the depths, cast their nets
12	on the right side, compensate loss, and gain a higher sense
  	of the true idea. Nothing is lost that God gives:  had He
  	filled the net, it would not have broken. 
15	    Leaving the seed of Truth to its own vitality, it propa-
  	gates:  the tares cannot hinder it. Our Master said,
  	"Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall
18	not pass away;" and Jesus' faith in Truth must not ex-
  	ceed that of Christian Scientists who prove its power to
  	be immortal. 
21	    The Christianity that is merely of sects, the pulpit, and
  	fashionable society, is brief; but the Word of God abideth. 
  	Plato was a pagan; but no greater difference existed be-
24	tween his doctrines and those of Jesus, than to-day exists
  	between the Catholic and Protestant sects. I love the
  	orthodox church; and, in time, that church will love
27	Christian Science. Let me specially call the attention of
  	this Association to the following false beliefs inclining
  	mortal mind more deviously: —  
30	    The belief in anti-Christ:  that somebody in the flesh
  	is the son of God, or is another Christ, or is a spiritually
  	adopted child, or is an incarnated babe, is the evil one — 
 
                                                                                                   112
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	in other words, the one evil — disporting itself with the
  	subtleties of sin! 
 3	    Even honest thinkers, not knowing whence they come,
  	may deem these delusions verities, before they know it,
  	or really look the illusions in the face. The ages are bur-
 6	dened with material modes. Hypnotism, microbes, X-rays,
  	and ex-common sense, occupy time and thought; and
  	error, given new opportunities, will improve them. The
 9	most just man can neither defend the innocent nor detect
  	the guilty, unless he knows how to be just; and this knowl-
  	edge demands our time and attention. 
12	    The mental stages of crime, which seem to belong to
  	the latter days, are strictly classified in metaphysics as
  	some of the many features and forms of what is properly
15	denominated, in extreme cases, moral idiocy. I visited
  	in his cell the assassin of President Garfield, and found
  	him in the mental state called moral idiocy. He had no
18	sense of his crime; but regarded his act as one of simple
  	justice, and himself as the victim. My few words touched
  	him; he sank back in his chair, limp and pale; his flip-
21	pancy had fled. The jailer thanked me, and said, "Other
  	visitors have brought to him bouquets, but you have
  	brought what will do him good." 
24	    This mental disease at first shows itself in extreme
  	sensitiveness; then, in a loss of self-knowledge and of
  	self-condemnation, — a shocking inability to see one's
27	own faults, but an exaggerating sense of other people's. 
  	Unless this mental condition be overcome, it ends in a
  	total loss of moral, intellectual, and spiritual discernment,
30	and is characterized in this Scripture: "The fool hath
  	said in his heart, There is no God." This state of mind
  	is the exemplification of total depravity, and the result
 
                                                                                                   113
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	of sensuous mind in matter. Mind that is God is not in
  	matter; and God's presence gives spiritual light, wherein
 3	is no darkness. 
  	    If, as is indisputably true, "God is Spirit," and Spirit
  	is our Father and Mother, and that which it includes is
 6	all that is real and eternal, when evil seems to predomi-
  	nate and divine light to be obscured, free moral agency
  	is lost; and the Revelator's vision, that "no man might
 9	buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the
  	beast, or the number of his name," is imminent. 
  	    Whoever is mentally manipulating human mind, and
12	is not gaining a higher sense of Truth by it, is losing in
  	the scale of moral and spiritual being, and may be car-
  	ried to the depths of perdition by his own consent. He
15	who refuses to be influenced by any but the divine Mind,
  	commits his way to God, and rises superior to sugges-
  	tions from an evil source. Christian Science shows that
18	there is a way of escape from the latter-day ultimatum
  	of evil, through scientific truth; so that all are without
  	excuse. 
21	    Already I clearly recognize that mental malpractice,
  	if persisted in, will end in insanity, dementia, or moral
  	idiocy. Thank God! this evil can be resisted by true
24	Christianity. Divine Love is our hope, strength, and
  	shield. We have nothing to fear when Love is at the
  	helm of thought, but everything to enjoy on earth and
27	in heaven. 
  	    The systematized centres of Christian Science are life-
  	giving fountains of truth. Our churches, The Christian
30	Science Journal, and the Christian Science Quarterly,
  	are prolific sources of spiritual power whose intellectual,
  	moral, and spiritual animus is felt throughout the land. 
 
                                                                                                   114
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address Before the Alumni of The  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	Our Publishing Society, and our Sunday Lessons, are
  	of inestimable value to all seekers after Truth. The Com-
 3	mittee on Sunday School Lessons cannot give too much
  	time and attention to their task, and should spare no
  	research in the preparation of the Quarterly as an educa-
 6	tional branch. 
  	    The teachers of Christian Science need to watch inces-
  	santly the trend of their own thoughts; watch that these
 9	be not secretly robbed, and themselves misguided, and
  	so made to misteach others. Teachers must conform
  	strictly to the rules of divine Science announced in the
12	Bible and their textbook, "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures." They must themselves practise, and
  	teach others to practise, the Hebrew Decalogue, the Ser-
15	mon on the Mount, and the understanding and enuncia-
  	tion of these according to Christ. 
  	    They must always have on armor, and resist the foe
18	within and without. They cannot arm too thoroughly
  	against original sin, appearing in its myriad forms:  pas-
  	sion, appetites, hatred, revenge, and all the et cetera of
21	evil. Christian Scientists cannot watch too sedulously,
  	or bar their doors too closely, or pray to God too fer-
  	vently, for deliverance from the claims of evil. Thus
24	doing, Scientists will silence evil suggestions, uncover
  	their methods, and stop their hidden influence upon the
  	lives of mortals. Rest assured that God in His wisdom
27	will test all mankind on all questions; and then, if found
  	faithful, He will deliver us from temptation and show us
  	the powerlessness of evil, — even its utter nothingness. 
30	    The teacher in Christian Science who does not spe-
  	cially instruct his pupils how to guard against evil and
  	its silent modes, and to be able, through Christ, the liv-
 
                                                                                                   115
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	ing Truth, to protect themselves therefrom, is commit-
  	ting an offense against God and humanity. With Science
 3	and Health for their textbook, I am astounded at the
  	apathy of some students on the subject of sin and mental
  	malpractice, and their culpable ignorance of the work-
 6	ings of these — and even the teacher's own deficiency in
  	this department. I can account for this state of mind in
  	the teacher only as the result of sin; otherwise, his own
 9	guilt as a mental malpractitioner, and fear of being found
  	out. 
  	    The helpless ignorance of the community on this sub-
12	ject is pitiable, and plain to be seen. May God enable
  	my students to take up the cross as I have done, and meet
  	the pressing need of a proper preparation of heart to prac-
15	tise, teach, and live Christian Science! Your means of
  	protection and defense from sin are, constant watchful-
  	ness and prayer that you enter not into temptation and
18	are delivered from every claim of evil, till you intelligently
  	know and demonstrate, in Science, that evil has neither
  	prestige, power, nor existence, since God, good, is All-
21	in-all. 
  	    The increasing necessity for relying on God to de-
  	fend us against the subtler forms of evil, turns us more
24	unreservedly to Him for help, and thus becomes a means
  	of grace. If one lives rightly, every effort to hurt one
  	will only help that one; for God will give the ability to
27	overcome whatever tends to impede progress. Know
  	this:  that you cannot overcome the baneful effects of
  	sin on yourself, if you in any way indulge in sin; for,
30	sooner or later, you will fall the victim of your own as
  	well as of others' sins. Using mental power in the right
  	direction only, doing to others as you would have them
 
                                                                                                   116
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address before the Alumni of the  
                             Massachusetts Metaphysical College 1895                                                                               

 1	do to you, will overcome evil with good, and destroy
  	your own sensitiveness to the power of evil. 
 3	    The God of all grace be with you, and save you from
  	"spiritual wickedness in high places." 
  	    Pleasant View, Concord, N. H.,
 6	                 June 3, 1895 


  	                 ADDRESS BEFORE THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST
  	                    ASSOCIATION OF THE MASSACHUSETTS
 9	                          METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE, IN 1893 

  	                                      SUBJECT: Obedience 

  	    My Beloved Students: — This question, ever nearest
12	to my heart, is to-day uppermost:  Are we filling the
  	measures of life's music aright, emphasizing its grand
  	strains, swelling the harmony of being with tones whence
15	come glad echoes? As crescendo and diminuendo accent
  	music, so the varied strains of human chords express
  	life's loss or gain, — loss of the pleasures and pains and
18	pride of life:  gain of its sweet concord, the courage of
  	honest convictions, and final obedience to spiritual law. 
  	The ultimate of scientific research and attainment in
21	divine Science is not an argument:  it is not merely say-
  	ing, but doing, the Word — demonstrating Truth — even
  	as the fruits of watchfulness, prayer, struggles, tears, and
24	triumph. 
  	    Obeying the divine Principle which you profess to un-
  	derstand and love, demonstrates Truth. Never absent
27	from your post, never off guard, never ill-humored, never
  	unready to work for God, — is obedience; being "faith-
  	ful over a few things." If in one instance obedience be
30	lacking, you lose the scientific rule and its reward: namely,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience   117


 1	to be made "ruler over many things." A progressive
  	life is the reality of Life that unfolds its immortal Prin-
 3	ciple. 
  	    The student of Christian Science must first separate the
  	tares from the wheat; discern between the thought,
 6	motive, and act superinduced by the wrong motive or
  	the true — the God-given intent and volition — arrest
  	the former, and obey the latter. This will place him on
 9	the safe side of practice. We always know where to look
  	for the real Scientist, and always find him there. I agree
  	with Rev. Dr. Talmage, that "there are wit, humor, and
12	enduring vivacity among God's people." 
  	    Obedience is the offspring of Love; and Love is the
  	Principle of unity, the basis of all right thinking and
15	acting; it fulfils the law. We see eye to eye and know as we
  	are known, reciprocate kindness and work wisely, in
  	proportion as we love. 
18	    It is difficult for me to carry out a divine commission
  	while participating in the movements, or modus operandi,
  	of other folks. To point out every step to a student and
21	then watch that each step be taken, consumes time, — 
  	and experiments ofttimes are costly. According to my
  	calendar, God's time and mortals' differ. The neo-
24	phyte is inclined to be too fast or too slow:  he works
  	somewhat in the dark; and, sometimes out of season,
  	he would replenish his lamp at the midnight hour and
27	borrow oil of the more provident watcher. God is the
  	fountain of light, and He illumines one's way when one
  	is obedient. The disobedient make their moves before
30	God makes His, or make them too late to follow Him. 
  	Be sure that God directs your way; then, hasten to follow
  	under every circumstance. 
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  118


1	    Human will must be subjugated. We cannot obey
  	both God, good, and evil, — in other words, the ma-
 3	terial senses, false suggestions, self-will, selfish motives,
  	and human policy. We shall have no faith in evil
  	when faith finds a resting-place and scientific under-
 6	standing guides man. Honesty in every condition,
  	under every circumstance, is the indispensable rule of
  	obedience. To obey the principle of mathematics ninety-
 9	nine times in one hundred and then allow one numeral
  	to make incorrect your entire problem, is neither Science
  	nor obedience. 
12	    However keenly the human affections yearn to for-
  	give a mistake, and pass a friend over it smoothly, one's
  	sympathy can neither atone for error, advance individual
15	growth, nor change this immutable decree of Love: "Keep
  	My commandments." The guerdon of meritorious
  	faith or trustworthiness rests on being willing to work
18	alone with God and for Him, — willing to suffer patiently
  	for error until all error is destroyed and His rod and His
  	staff comfort you. 
21	    Self-ignorance, self-will, self-righteousness, lust, covet-
  	ousness, envy, revenge, are foes to grace, peace, and
  	progress; they must be met manfully and overcome,
24	or they will uproot all happiness. Be of good cheer;
  	the warfare with one's self is grand; it gives one plenty
  	of employment, and the divine Principle worketh with
27	you, — and obedience crowns persistent effort with
  	everlasting victory. Every attempt of evil to harm good
  	is futile, and ends in the fiery punishment of the
30	evil-doer. 
  	    Jesus said, "Not that which goeth into the mouth
  	defileth a man; but that which cometh out of the mouth,
  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  119


1	this defileth a man." If malicious suggestions whisper
  	evil through the mind's tympanum, this were no apology
 3	for acting evilly. We are responsible for our thoughts and
  	acts; and instead of aiding other people's devices by
  	obeying them, — and then whining over misfortune, — 
 6	rise and overthrow both. If a criminal coax the unwary
  	man to commit a crime, our laws punish the dupe as ac-
  	cessory to the fact. Each individual is responsible for
 9	himself. 
  	    Evil is impotent to turn the righteous man from his
  	uprightness. The nature of the individual, more stub-
12	born than the circumstance, will always be found argu-
  	ing for itself, — its habits, tastes, and indulgences. This
  	material nature strives to tip the beam against the spir-
15	itual nature; for the flesh strives against Spirit, — against
  	whatever or whoever opposes evil, — and weighs mightily
  	in the scale against man's high destiny. This conclusion
18	is not an argument either for pessimism or for optimism,
  	but is a plea for free moral agency, — full exemption
  	from all necessity to obey a power that should be and is
21	found powerless in Christian Science. 
  	    Insubordination to the law of Love even in the least,
  	or strict obedience thereto, tests and discriminates be-
24	tween the real and the unreal Scientist. Justice, a
  	prominent statute in the divine law, demands of all
  	trespassers upon the sparse individual rights which one
27	justly reserves to one's self, — Would you consent that
  	others should tear up your landmarks, manipulate your
  	students, nullify or reverse your rules, countermand
30	your orders, steal your possessions, and escape the
  	penalty therefor? No! "Therefore all things what-
  	soever ye would that men should do to you, do ye even
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Address in1893. Subject: Obedience  120


 1	so to them." The professors of Christian Science must
  	take off their shoes at our altars; they must unclasp
 3	the material sense of things at the very threshold of
  	Christian Science:  they must obey implicitly each and
  	every injunction of the divine Principle of life's long
 6	problem, or repeat their work in tears. In the words
  	of St. Paul, "Know ye not, that to whom ye yield your-
  	selves servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye
 9	obey; whether of sin unto death, or of obedience unto
  	righteousness?" 
  	    Beloved students, loyal laborers are ye that have wrought
12	valiantly, and achieved great guerdons in the vineyard
  	of our Lord; but a mighty victory is yet to be won, a
  	great freedom for the race; and Christian success is
15	under arms, — with armor on, not laid down. Let us
  	rejoice, however, that the clarion call of peace will at
  	length be heard above the din of battle, and come more
18	sweetly to our ear than sound of vintage bells to villagers
  	on the Rhine. 
  	    I recommend that this Association hereafter meet tri-
21	ennially:  many of its members reside a long distance from
  	Massachusetts, and they are members of The Mother
  	Church who would love to be with you on Sunday, and
24	once in three years is perhaps as often as they can afford
  	to be away from their own fields of labor. 


  	COMMUNION ADDRESS, JANUARY, 1896 

27	    Friends and Brethren: — The Biblical record of the
  	great Nazarene, whose character we to-day commemorate,
  	is scanty; but what is given, puts to flight every doubt as
30	to the immortality of his words and works. Though
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  121


 1	written in a decaying language, his words can never pass
  	away:  they are inscribed upon the hearts of men:  they
 3	are engraved upon eternity's tablets. 
  	    Undoubtedly our Master partook of the Jews' feast
  	of the Passover, and drank from their festal wine-cup. 
 6	This, however, is not the cup to which I call your at-
  	tention, — even the cup of martyrdom:  wherein Spirit
  	and matter, good and evil, seem to grapple, and the
 9	human struggles against the divine, up to a point of
  	discovery; namely, the impotence of evil, and the om-
  	nipotence of good, as divinely attested. Anciently, the
12	blood of martyrs was believed to be the seed of the Church. 
  	Stalled theocracy would make this fatal doctrine just
  	and sovereign, even a divine decree, a law of Love! That
15	the innocent shall suffer for the guilty, is inhuman. The
  	prophet declared, "Thou shalt put away the guilt of
  	innocent blood from Israel." This is plain:  that what-
18	ever belittles, befogs, or belies the nature and essence of
  	Deity, is not divine. Who, then, shall father or favor
  	this sentence passed upon innocence? thereby giving the
21	signet of God to the arrest, trial, and crucifixion of His
  	beloved Son, the righteous Nazarene, — christened by
  	John the Baptist, "the Lamb of God." 
24	    Oh! shameless insult to divine royalty, that drew
  	from the great Master this answer to the questions of the
  	rabbinical rabble: "If I tell you, ye will not believe; and
27	if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me go." 
  	    Infinitely greater than human pity, is divine Love, — 
  	that cannot be unmerciful. Human tribunals, if just,
30	borrow their sense of justice from the divine Principle
  	thereof, which punishes the guilty, not the innocent. The
  	Teacher of both law and gospel construed the substitution
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  122


1	of a good man to suffer for evil-doers — a crime! When
  	foretelling his own crucifixion, he said, "Woe unto the
 3	world because of offenses! for it must needs be that
  	offenses come; but woe to that man by whom the offense
  	cometh!" 
 6	    Would Jesus thus have spoken of what was indis-
  	pensable for the salvation of a world of sinners, or of the
  	individual instrument in this holy (?) alliance for accom-
 9	plishing such a monstrous work? or have said of him
  	whom God foreordained and predestined to fulfil a divine
  	decree, "It were better for him that a millstone were
12	hanged about his neck, and that he were drowned in the
  	depth of the sea"? 
  	    The divine order is the acme of mercy:  it is neither
15	questionable nor assailable:  it is not evil producing good,
  	nor good ultimating in evil. Such an inference were
  	impious. Holy Writ denounces him that declares, "Let
18	us do evil, that good may come! whose damnation is
  	just." 
  	    Good is not educed from its opposite: and Love divine
21	spurned, lessens not the hater's hatred nor the criminal's
  	crime; nor reconciles justice to injustice; nor substitutes
  	the suffering of the Godlike for the suffering due to sin. 
24	Neither spiritual bankruptcy nor a religious chancery can
  	win high heaven, or the "Well done, good and faithful
  	servant,...enter thou into the joy of thy Lord." 
27	    Divine Love knows no hate; for hate, or the hater, is
  	nothing:  God never made it, and He made all that was
  	made. The hater's pleasures are unreal; his sufferings,
30	self-imposed; his existence is a parody, and he ends — 
  	with suicide. 
  	    The murder of the just Nazarite was incited by the  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  123


1	same spirit that in our time massacres our missionaries,
  	butchers the helpless Armenians, slaughters innocents. 
 3	Evil was, and is, the illusion of breaking the First Com-
  	mandment, "Thou shalt have no other gods before me:"
  	it is either idolizing something and somebody, or hating
 6	them:  it is the spirit of idolatry, envy, jealousy, covet-
  	ousness, superstition, lust, hypocrisy, witchcraft. 
  	    That man can break the forever-law of infinite Love,
 9	was, and is, the serpent's biggest lie! and ultimates in
  	a religion of pagan priests bloated with crime; a religion
  	that demands human victims to be sacrificed to human
12	passions and human gods, or tortured to appease the
  	anger of a so-called god or a miscalled man or woman! 
  	The Assyrian Merodach, or the god of sin, was the "lucky
15	god;" and the Babylonian Yawa, or Jehovah, was the
  	Jewish tribal deity. The Christian's God is neither, and
  	is too pure to behold iniquity. 
18	    Divine Science has rolled away the stone from the sepul-
  	chre of our Lord; and there has risen to the awakened
  	thought the majestic atonement of divine Love. The
21	at-one-ment with Christ has appeared — not through
  	vicarious suffering, whereby the just obtain a pardon for
  	the unjust, — but through the eternal law of justice;
24	wherein sinners suffer for their own sins, repent, forsake
  	sin, love God, and keep His commandments, thence to
  	receive the reward of righteousness:  salvation from sin,
27	not through the death of a man, but through a divine Life,
  	which is our Redeemer. 
  	    Holy Writ declares that God is Love, is Spirit; hence
30	it follows that those who worship Him, must worship
  	Him spiritually, — far apart from physical sensation
  	such as attends eating and drinking corporeally. It is
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  124


 1	plain that aught unspiritual, intervening between God
  	and man, would tend to disturb the divine order, and
 3	countermand the Scripture that those who worship the
  	Father must worship Him in spirit. It is also plain,
  	that we should not seek and cannot find God in mat-
 6	ter, or through material methods; neither do we love
  	and obey Him by means of matter, or the flesh, — which
  	warreth against Spirit, and will not be reconciled
 9	thereto. 
  	    We turn, with sickened sense, from a pagan Jew's
  	or Moslem's misconception of Deity, for peace; and find
12	rest in the spiritual ideal, or Christ. For "who is so
  	great a God as our God!" unchangeable, all-wise, all-
  	just, all-merciful; the ever-loving, ever-living Life, Truth,
15	Love:  comforting such as mourn, opening the prison
  	doors to the captive, marking the unwinged bird, pitying
  	with more than a father's pity; healing the sick, cleansing
18	the leper, raising the dead, saving sinners. As we think
  	thereon, man's true sense is filled with peace, and power;
  	and we say, It is well that Christian Science has taken
21	expressive silence wherein to muse His praise, to kiss the
  	feet of Jesus, adore the white Christ, and stretch out our
  	arms to God. 
24	    The last act of the tragedy on Calvary rent the veil
  	of matter, and unveiled Love's great legacy to mortals:
  	Love forgiving its enemies. This grand act crowned
27	and still crowns Christianity:  it manumits mortals; it
  	translates love; it gives to suffering, inspiration; to
  	patience, experience; to experience, hope; to hope, faith;
30	to faith, understanding; and to understanding, Love tri-
  	umphant! 
  	    In proportion to a man's spiritual progress, he will  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Communion Address, January, 1896  125


1	indeed drink of our Master's cup, and be baptized with
  	his baptism! be purified as by fire, — the fires of suffering;
 3	then hath he part in Love's atonement, for "whom the
  	Lord loveth He chasteneth." Then shall he also reign
  	with him:  he shall rise to know that there is no sin,
 6	that there is no suffering; since all that is real is right. 
  	This knowledge enables him to overcome the world, the
  	flesh, and all evil, to have dominion over his own sinful
 9	sense and self. Then shall he drink anew Christ's cup,
  	in the kingdom of God — the reign of righteousness — 
  	within him; he shall sit down at the Father's right hand:
12	sit down; not stand waiting and weary; but rest on the
  	bosom of God; rest, in the understanding of divine Love
  	that passeth all understanding; rest, in that which "to
15	know aright is Life eternal," and whom, not having seen,
  	we love. 
  	    Then shall he press on to Life's long lesson, the eternal
18	lore of Love; and learn forever the infinite meanings of
  	these short sentences: "God is Love;" and, All that is
  	real is divine, for God is All-in-all. 


21	MESSAGE TO THE ANNUAL MEETING OF THE MOTHER
  	                        CHURCH, BOSTON, 1896 

  	    Beloved Brethren, Children, and Grandchildren: — 
24	Apart from the common walks of mankind, revolving
  	oft the hitherto untouched problems of being, and
  	oftener, perhaps, the controversies which baffle it,
27	Mother, thought-tired, turns to-day to you; turns to
  	her dear church, to tell the towers thereof the remarkable
  	achievements that have been ours within the past few
30	years: the rapid transit from halls to churches, from un-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  126


 1	settled questions to permanence, from danger to escape,
  	from fragmentary discourses to one eternal sermon; yea,
 3	from darkness to daylight, in physics and metaphysics. 
  	    Truly, I half wish for society again; for once, at least,
  	to hear the soft music of our Sabbath chimes saluting the
 6	ear in tones that leap for joy, with love for God and
  	man. 
  	    Who hath not learned that when alone he has his
 9	own thoughts to guard, and when struggling with man-
  	kind his temper, and in society his tongue? We also
  	have gained higher heights; have learned that trials lift
12	us to that dignity of Soul which sustains us, and finally
  	conquers them; and that the ordeal refines while it
  	chastens. 
15	    Perhaps our church is not yet quite sensible of what
  	we owe to the strength, meekness, honesty, and obedi-
  	ence of the Christian Science Board of Directors; to
18	the able editors of The Christian Science Journal, and
  	to our efficient Publishing Society. 
  	    No reproof is so potent as the silent lesson of a good
21	example. Works, more than words, should characterize
  	Christian Scientists. Most people condemn evil-doing,
  	evil-speaking; yet nothing circulates so rapidly:  even gold
24	is less current. Christian Scientists have a strong race to
  	run, and foes in ambush; but bear in mind that, in the
  	long race, honesty always defeats dishonesty. 
27	    God hath indeed smiled on my church, — this
  	daughter of Zion:  she sitteth in high places; and to de-
  	ride her is to incur the penalty of which the Hebrew
30	bard spake after this manner: "He that sitteth in the
  	heavens shall laugh:  the Lord shall have them in
  	derision." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  127


 1	    Hitherto, I have observed that in proportion as this
  	church has smiled on His "little ones," He has blessed
 3	her. Throughout my entire connection with The Mother
  	Church, I have seen, that in the ratio of her love for
  	others, hath His love been bestowed upon her; watering
 6	her waste places, and enlarging her borders. 
  	    One thing I have greatly desired, and again earnestly
  	request, namely, that Christian Scientists, here and
 9	elsewhere, pray daily for themselves; not verbally, nor
  	on bended knee, but mentally, meekly, and importu-
  	nately. When a hungry heart petitions the divine Father-
12	Mother God for bread, it is not given a stone, — but
  	more grace, obedience, and love. If this heart, humble
  	and trustful, faithfully asks divine Love to feed it with the
15	bread of heaven, health, holiness, it will be conformed to
  	a fitness to receive the answer to its desire; then will flow
  	into it the "river of His pleasure," the tributary of divine
18	Love, and great growth in Christian Science will follow, — 
  	even that joy which finds one's own in another's good. 
  	    To love, and to be loved, one must do good to others. 
21	The inevitable condition whereby to become blessed, is to
  	bless others:  but here, you must so know yourself, under
  	God's direction, that you will do His will even though
24	your pearls be downtrodden. Ofttimes the rod is His
  	means of grace; then it must be ours, — we cannot avoid
  	wielding it if we reflect Him. 
27	    Wise sayings and garrulous talk may fall to the ground,
  	rather than on the ear or heart of the hearer; but a tender
  	sentiment felt, or a kind word spoken, at the right moment,
30	is never wasted. Mortal mind presents phases of charac-
  	ter which need close attention and examination. The
  	human heart, like a feather bed, needs often to be stirred,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Message to The Mother Church, 1896  128


 1	sometimes roughly, and given a variety of turns, else it
  	grows hard and uncomfortable whereon to repose. 
 3	    The lessons of this so-called life in matter are too vast
  	and varied to learn or to teach briefly; and especially
  	within the limits of a letter. Therefore I close here,
 6	with the apostle's injunction: "Finally, brethren, what-
  	soever things are true, whatsoever things are honest,
  	whatsoever things are just, whatsoever things are pure,
 9	whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things are of
  	good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any
  	praise, think on these things.  Those things, which ye
12	have both learned, and received, and heard, and seen in
  	me, do:  and the God of peace shall be with you." 
  	                                     With love, Mother,
   15  	                                             MARY BAKER G. EDDY
 
                                                                                                   129   



                               CHAPTER V 

  	                              LETTERS 

1	                      TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    My Beloved Brethren: — If a member of the church
 3	is inclined to be uncharitable, or to condemn his
  	brother without cause, let him put his finger to his lips,
  	and forgive others as he would be forgiven. One's first
 6	lesson is to learn one's self; having done this, one will
  	naturally, through grace from God, forgive his brother and
  	love his enemies. To avenge an imaginary or an actual
 9	wrong, is suicidal. The law of our God and the rule of
  	our church is to tell thy brother his fault and thereby help
  	him. If this rule fails in effect, then take the next Scrip-
12	tural step:  drop this member's name from the church, and
  	thereafter "let the dead bury their dead," — let silence
  	prevail over his remains. 
15	    If a man is jealous, envious, or revengeful, he will seek
  	occasion to balloon an atom of another man's indis-
  	cretion, inflate it, and send it into the atmosphere of mortal
18	mind — for other green eyes to gaze on:  he will always
  	find somebody in his way, and try to push him aside;
  	will see somebody's faults to magnify under the lens that
21	he never turns on himself. 
  	    What have been your Leader's precepts and example! 
  	Were they to save the sinner, and to spare his exposure
 
                                                                                                   130
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	so long as a hope remained of thereby benefiting him? 
  	Has her life exemplified long-suffering, meekness, charity,
 3	purity? 
  	    She readily leaves the answer to those who know
  	her. 
 6	    Do we yet understand how much better it is to be
  	wronged, than to commit wrong? What do we find in
  	the Bible, and in the Christian Science textbook, on this
 9	subject? Does not the latter instruct you that looking
  	continually for a fault in somebody else, talking about it,
  	thinking it over, and how to meet it, — "rolling sin as a
12	sweet morsel under your tongue," — has the same power
  	to make you a sinner that acting thus regarding disease
  	has to make a man sick? Note the Scripture on this
15	subject: "Vengeance is mine; I will repay, saith the
  	Lord." 
  	    The Christian Science Board of Directors has borne
18	the burden in the heat of the day, and it ought not to
  	be expected that they could have accomplished, without
  	one single mistake, such Herculean tasks as they have
21	accomplished. He who judges others should know well
  	whereof he speaks. Where the motive to do right exists,
  	and the majority of one's acts are right, we should avoid
24	referring to past mistakes. The greatest sin that one can
  	commit against himself is to wrong one of God's "little
  	ones." 
27	    Know ye not that he who exercises the largest charity,
  	and waits on God, renews his strength, and is exalted? 
  	Love is not puffed up; and the meek and loving, God
30	anoints and appoints to lead the line of mankind's tri-
  	umphal march out of the wilderness, out of darkness
  	into light. 
 
                                                                                                   131
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


1	    Whoever challenges the errors of others and cherishes
  	his own, can neither help himself nor others; he will be
 3	called a moral nuisance, a fungus, a microbe, a mouse
  	gnawing at the vitals of humanity. The darkness in
  	one's self must first be cast out, in order rightly to discern
 6	darkness or to reflect light. 
  	    If the man of more than average avoirdupois kneels on
  	a stool in church, let the leaner sort console this brother's
 9	necessity by doing likewise. Christian Scientists preserve
  	unity, and so shadow forth the substance of our sublime
  	faith, and the evidence of its being built upon the rock of
12	divine oneness, — one faith, one God, one baptism. 
  	    If our Board of Directors is prepared to itemize a report
  	of the first financial year since the erection of the edifice of
15	The First Church of Christ, Scientist, let it do so; other-
  	wise, I recommend that you waive the church By-law
  	relating to finances this year of your firstfruits. This
18	Board did not act under that By-law; it was not in ex-
  	istence all of the year. It is but just to consider the great
  	struggles with perplexities and difficulties which the
21	Directors encountered in Anno Domini 1894, and which
  	they have overcome. May God give unto us all that lov-
  	ing sense of gratitude which delights in the opportunity to
24	cancel accounts. I, for one, would be pleased to have the
  	Christian Science Board of Directors itemize a bill of this
  	church's gifts to Mother; and then to have them let her
27	state the value thereof, if, indeed, it could be estimated. 
  	    After this financial year, when you call on the members
  	of the Christian Science Board of Directors to itemize or
30	audit their accounts, these will be found already itemized,
  	and last year's records immortalized, with perils past and
  	victories won. 
 
                                                                                                   132
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	    A motion was made, and a vote passed, at your last
  	meeting, on a subject the substance whereof you had al-
 3	ready accepted as a By-law. But, I shall take this as a
  	favorable omen, a fair token that heavy lids are opening,
  	even wider than before, to the light of Love — and By-laws. 
 6	                        Affectionately yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	                    TO  —— , ON PRAYER 

 9	                        MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE,
  	                                   571 COLUMBUS AVENUE,
  	                                             BOSTON, March 21, 1885 

12	    Dear Sir: — In your communication to Zion's Herald,
  	March 18, under the heading, "Prayer and Healing; sup-
  	plemental," you state that you would "like to hear from
15	Dr. Cullis; and, by the way, from Mrs. Eddy, also." 
  	    Because of the great demand upon my time, consisting
  	in part of dictating answers through my secretary, or an-
18	swering personally manifold letters and inquiries from all
  	quarters, — having charge of a church, editing a maga-
  	zine, teaching Christian Science, receiving calls, etc., — I
21	find it inconvenient to accept your invitation to answer
  	you through the medium of a newspaper; but, for infor-
  	mation as to what I believe and teach, would refer you to
24	the Holy Scriptures, to my various publications, and to my
  	Christian students. 
  	    It was with a thrill of pleasure that I read in your arti-
27	cle these words: "If we have in any way misrepresented
  	either Dr. Cullis or Mrs. Eddy, we are sorry." Even the
  	desire to be just is a vital spark of Christianity. And those
30	words inspire me with the hope that you wish to be just. 
 
                                                                                                   133
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO ----, On Prayer                      


 1	If this is so, you will not delay corrections of the statement
  	you make at the close of your article, when referring to
 3	me, "the pantheistic and prayerless Mrs. Eddy, of Boston." 
  	    It would be difficult to build a sentence of so few words
  	conveying ideas more opposite to the fact. 
 6	    In refutation of your statement that I am a pantheist,
  	I request you to read my sermons and publications. 
  	    As to being "prayerless," I call your attention and
 9	deep consideration to the following Scripture, that voices
  	my impressions of prayer: —  
  	    "When thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites
12	are:  for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and
  	in the corners of the streets, that they may be seen of men.  
  	. . . But thou, when thou prayest, enter into thy closet,
15	and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father
  	which is in secret; and thy Father which seeth in secret
  	shall reward thee openly." 
18	    I hope I am not wrong in literally following the dictum
  	of Jesus; and, were it not because of my desire to set
  	you right on this question, I should feel a delicacy in mak-
21	ing the following statement: —  
  	    Three times a day, I retire to seek the divine blessing
  	on the sick and sorrowing, with my face toward the Jeru-
24	salem of Love and Truth, in silent prayer to the Father
  	which "seeth in secret," and with childlike confidence that
  	He will reward "openly." In the midst of depressing care
27	and labor I turn constantly to divine Love for guidance,
  	and find rest. It affords me great joy to be able to attest to
  	the truth of Jesus' words. Love makes all burdens light,
30	it giveth a peace that passeth understanding, and with
  	"signs following." As to the peace, it is unutterable; as
  	to "signs," behold the sick who are healed, the sorrowful
 
                                                                                                   134 
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO ----, On Prayer                      


 1	who are made hopeful, and the sinful and ignorant who
  	have become "wise unto salvation"! 
 3	    And now, dear sir, as you have expressed contrition for
  	an act which you have immediately repeated, you are
  	placed in this dilemma:  To reiterate such words of
 6	apology as characterize justice and Christianity. 
  	                          Very truly,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


 9	TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION 

  	    Beloved Students: — Meet together and meet en masse,
  	in 1888, at the annual session of the National Christian
12	Scientist Association. Be "of one mind," "in one place,"
  	and God will pour you out a blessing such as you never
  	before received. He who dwelleth in eternal light is
15	bigger than the shadow, and will guard and guide His
  	own. 
  	    Let no consideration bend or outweigh your purpose
18	to be in Chicago on June 13. Firm in your allegiance to
  	the reign of universal harmony, go to its rescue. In God's
  	hour, the powers of earth and hell are proven powerless. 
21	The reeling ranks of materia medica, with poisons, nos-
  	trums, and knives, are impotent when at war with the
  	omnipotent! Like Elisha, look up, and behold: "They
24	that be with us, are more than they that be with them." 
  	    Error is only fermenting, and its heat hissing at the
  	"still, small voice" of Truth; but it can neither silence
27	nor disarm God's voice. Spiritual wickedness is stand-
  	ing in high places; but, blind to its own fate, it will tumble
  	into the bottomless. 
 
                                                                                                   135
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	    Christians, and all true Scientists, marching under what-
  	soever ensign, come into the ranks! Again I repeat, per-
 3	son is not in the question of Christian Science. Principle,
  	instead of person, is next to our hearts, on our lips, and
  	in our lives. Our watchwords are Truth and Love; and
 6	if we abide in these, they will abound in us, and we shall
  	be one in heart, — one in motive, purpose, pursuit. Abid-
  	ing in Love, not one of you can be separated from me; and
 9	the sweet sense of journeying on together, doing unto
  	others as ye would they should do unto you, conquers all
  	opposition, surmounts all obstacles, and secures success. 
12	If you falter, or fail to fulfil this Golden Rule, though you
  	should build to the heavens, you would build on sand. 
  	    Is it a cross to give one week's time and expense to the
15	jubilee of Spirit? Then take this cross, and the crown
  	with it. Sending forth currents of Truth, God's methods
  	and means of healing, and so spreading the gospel of
18	Love, is in itself an eternity of joy that outweighs an
  	hour. Add one more noble offering to the unity of good,
  	and so cement the bonds of Love. 
21	                          With love,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	TO THE COLLEGE ASSOCIATION 

24	Letter read at the meeting of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	           College Association, June 3, 1891 

  	TO THE MEMBERS OF THE CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS' ASSOCIATION OF
27	      THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL COLLEGE 

  	    My Beloved Students: — You may be looking to see me
  	in my accustomed place with you, but this you must no
 
                                                                                                   136
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE COLLEGE ASSOCIATION   
 

 1	longer expect. When I retired from the field of labor,
  	it was a departure, socially, publicly, and finally, from
 3	the routine of such material modes as society and our
  	societies demand. Rumors are rumors, — nothing more. 
  	I am still with you on the field of battle, taking forward
 6	marches, broader and higher views, and with the hope
  	that you will follow. 
  	    The eternal and infinite, already brought to your
 9	earnest consideration, so grow upon my vision that I
  	cannot feel justified in turning aside for one hour from
  	contemplation of them and of the faith unfeigned. 
12	When the verities of being seem to you as to me, — as
  	they must some time, — you will understand the neces-
  	sity for my seclusion, and its fulfilment of divine order. 
15	"Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye sepa-
  	rate, saith the Lord." 
  	    All our thoughts should be given to the absolute
18	demonstration of Christian Science. You can well
  	afford to give me up, since you have in my last re-
  	vised edition of Science and Health your teacher and
21	guide. 
  	    I recommend that the June session of this honorable
  	body shall close your meetings for the summer; also, that
24	hereafter you hold three sessions annually, convening
  	once in four months; oftener is not requisite, and the
  	members coming from a distance will be accommodated
27	by this arrangement. 
  	                      Yours affectionately,
  	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   137
                                                Letters


 1	   TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTIST ASSOCIATION               

  	    My Dear Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks
 3	for your card of invitation, your badge, and order of exer-
  	cise, all of which are complete. 
  	    When I gave you a meagre reception in Boston at the
 6	close of the first convention of the National Christian
  	Scientist Association, it was simply to give you the privi-
  	lege, poor as it was, of speaking a few words aside to your
 9	teacher. I remember my regret, when, having asked in
  	general assembly if you had any questions to propose, I
  	received no reply. Since then you have doubtless realized
12	that such opportunity might have been improved; but
  	that time has passed. 
  	    I greatly rejoice over the growth of my students within
15	the last few years. It was kind of you to part so gently
  	with the protecting wings of the mother-bird, and to spread
  	your own so bravely. Now, dear ones, if you take my
18	advice again, you will do — what? 
  	    Even this:  Disorganize the National Christian Scien-
  	tist Association! and each one return to his place of
21	labor, to work out individually and alone, for himself and
  	for others, the sublime ends of human life. 
  	    To accomplish this, you must give much time to self-
24	examination and correction; you must control appetite,
  	passion, pride, envy, evil-speaking, resentment, and each
  	one of the innumerable errors that worketh or maketh
27	a lie. Then you can give to the world the benefit of all
  	this, and heal and teach with increased confidence. My
  	students can now organize their students into associa-
30	tions, form churches, and hold these organizations of their
 
                                                                                                    138
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	own, — until, in turn, their students will sustain them-
  	selves and work for others. 
 3	    The time it takes yearly to prepare for this national
  	convention is worse than wasted, if it causes thought to
  	wander in the wilderness or ways of the world. The de-
 6	tail of conforming to society, in any way, costs you what
  	it would to give time and attention to hygiene in your
  	ministry and healing. 
 9	    For students to work together is not always to co-
  	operate, but sometimes to coelbow! Each student should
  	seek alone the guidance of our common Father — even
12	the divine Principle which he claims to demonstrate, — 
  	and especially should he prove his faith by works, ethi-
  	cally, physically, and spiritually. Remember that the
15	first and last lesson of Christian Science is love, perfect
  	love, and love made perfect through the cross. 
  	    I once thought that in unity was human strength; but
18	have grown to know that human strength is weakness, — 
  	that unity is divine might, giving to human power, peace. 
  	    My counsel is applicable to the state of general growth
21	in the members of the National Christian Scientist Asso-
  	ciation, but it is not so adapted to the members of
  	students' organizations. And wherefore? Because the
24	growth of these at first is more gradual; but whenever
  	they are equal to the march triumphant, God will give
  	to all His soldiers of the cross the proper command, and
27	under the banner of His love, and with the "still, small
  	voice" for the music of our march, we all shall take step
  	and march on in spiritual organization. 
30	                      Your loving teacher,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 
  	CONCORD, N. H., May 23, 1890 

 
                                                                                                      139
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE NATIONAL CHRISTIAN       
                                                         SCIENTISTS ASSOCIATION                     

 1	    N. B. I recommend this honorable body to adjourn,
  	if it does not disorganize, to three years from this date;
 3	or, if it does disorganize, to meet again in three years. 
  	Then bring your tithes into the storehouse, and God will
  	pour you out a blessing such as you even yet have not
 6	received. 
  	                                            M. B. G. E. 


  	        TO THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
 9	                                         BOSTON 

  	    (For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal, but mighty
  	through God to the pulling down of strong holds;) casting down
12	imaginations, and every high thing that exalteth itself against the
  	knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity every thought to the
  	obedience of Christ. — 2 COR. x. 4, 5. 

15	    In April, 1883, I started the Journal of Christian
  	Science, with a portion of the above Scripture for its
  	motto. 
18	    On December 10, 1889, I gave a lot of land — in
  	Boston, situated near the beautiful Back Bay Park, now
  	valued at $20,000 and rising in value — for the purpose
21	of having erected thereon a church edifice to be called The
  	Church of Christ, Scientist. 
  	    I had this desirable site transferred in a circuitous,
24	novel way, at the wisdom whereof a few persons have
  	since scrupled; but to my spiritual perception, like all
  	true wisdom, this transaction will in future be regarded
27	as greatly wise, and it will be found that this act was in
  	advance of the erring mind's apprehension. 
  	    As with all former efforts in the interest of Christian
30	Science, I took care that the provisions for the land and
 
                                                                                                   140
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	building were such as error could not control. I knew
  	that to God's gift, foundation and superstructure, no one
 3	could hold a wholly material title. The land, and the
  	church standing on it, must be conveyed through a type
  	representing the true nature of the gift; a type morally
 6	and spiritually inalienable, but materially questionable
  	 — even after the manner that all spiritual good comes
  	to Christian Scientists, to the end of taxing their faith
 9	in God, and their adherence to the superiority of the
  	claims of Spirit over matter or merely legal titles. 
  	    No one could buy, sell, or mortgage my gift as I had
12	it conveyed. Thus the case rested, and I supposed the
  	trustee-deed was legal; but this was God's business, not
  	mine. Our church was prospered by the right hand of
15	His righteousness, and contributions to the Building Fund
  	generously poured into the treasury. Unity prevailed, — 
  	till mortal man sought to know who owned God's temple,
18	and adopted and urged only the material side of this
  	question. 
  	    The lot of land which I donated I redeemed from under
21	mortgage. The foundation on which our church was to
  	be built had to be rescued from the grasp of legal power,
  	and now it must be put back into the arms of Love, if we
24	would not be found fighting against God. 
  	    The diviner claim and means for upbuilding the Church
  	of Christ were prospered. Our title to God's acres will
27	be safe and sound — when we can "read our title clear"
  	to heavenly mansions. Built on the rock, our church
  	will stand the storms of ages:  though the material super-
30	structure should crumble into dust, the fittest would sur-
  	vive, — the spiritual idea would live, a perpetual type of
  	the divine Principle it reflects. 
    
                                                                                                    141
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	    The First Church of Christ, Scientist, our prayer in
  	stone, will be the prophecy fulfilled, the monument up-
 3	reared, of Christian Science. It will speak to you of the
  	Mother, and of your hearts' offering to her through whom
  	was revealed to you God's all-power, all-presence, and
 6	all-science. This building begun, will go up, and no one
  	can suffer from it, for no one can resist the power that
  	is behind it; and against this church temple "the gates
 9	of hell" cannot prevail. 
  	    All loyal Christian Scientists hail with joy this pro-
  	posed type of universal Love; not so, however, with
12	error, which hates the bonds and methods of Truth, and
  	shudders at the freedom, might, and majesty of Spirit,
  	 — even the annihilating law of Love. 
15	    I vindicate both the law of God and the laws of our
  	land. I believe, — yea, I understand, — that with the
  	spirit of Christ actuating all the parties concerned about
18	the legal quibble, it can easily be corrected to the satis-
  	faction of all. Let this be speedily done. Do not, I im-
  	plore you, stain the early history of Christian Science by
21	the impulses of human will and pride; but let the divine
  	will and the nobility of human meekness rule this busi-
  	ness transaction, in obedience to the law of Love and the
24	laws of our land. 
  	    As the ambassador of Christ's teachings, I admonish
  	you:  Delay not longer to commence building our church
27	in Boston; or else return every dollar that you yourselves
  	declare you have had no legal authority for obtaining, to
  	the several contributors, — and let them, not you, say
30	what shall be done with their money. 
  	    Of our first church in Boston, O recording angel! 
  	write:  God is in the midst of her:  how beautiful are her
 
                                                                                                    142
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, BOSTON                     

 1	feet! how beautiful are her garments! how hath He en-
  	larged her borders! how hath He made her wildernesses
 3	to bud and blossom as the rose! 
  	                      With love,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


 6	       TO DONORS OF BOAT, FROM TORONTO, CANADA 

  	Written on receipt of a beautiful boat presented by Christian
  	Scientists in Toronto, for the little pond at Pleasant View. The
 9	boat displays, among other beautiful decorations, a number of
  	masonic symbols. 

  	    Beloved Students and Friends: — Accept my thanks
12	for the beautiful boat and presentation poem. Each day
  	since they arrived I have said, Let me write to the donors,
  	 — and what? 
15	    My first impression was to indite a poem; my second,
  	a psalm; my third, a letter. Why the letter alone? Be-
  	cause your dear hearts expressed in their lovely gift such
18	varying types of true affection, shaded as autumn leaves
  	with bright hues of the spiritual, that my Muse lost her
  	lightsome lyre, and imagery of thought gave place to
21	chords of feeling too deep for words. 
  	    A boat song seemed more Olympian than the psalm in
  	spiritual strains of the Hebrew bard. So I send my
24	answer in a commonplace letter. Poor return, is it
  	not? 
  	    The symbols of freemasonry depicted on the boat
27	wakened memory, touched tender fibres of thought, and
  	I longed to say to the masonic brothers:  If as a woman
  	I may not unite with you in freemasonry, nor you with
30	me in Christian Science, yet as friends we can feel the
 
                                                                                                   143
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO DONORS OF BOAT, 
                                                             FROM TORONTO, CANADA

 1	touch of heart to heart and hand to hand, on the broad
  	basis and sure foundation of true friendship's "level"
 3	and the "square" of moral sentiments. 
  	    My dear students may have explained to the kind par-
  	ticipants in beautifying this boat our spiritual points,
 6	above the plane of matter. If so, I may hope that a
  	closer link hath bound us. Across lakes, into a kingdom,
  	I reach out my hand to clasp yours, with this silent bene-
 9	diction:  May the kingdom of heaven come in each of
  	your hearts! 
  	                       With love,
12	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	              ADDRESS, — LAYING THE CORNER-STONE 

  	    Beloved Students: — On the 21st day of May, A. D. 
15	1894, with quiet, imposing ceremony, is laid the corner-
  	stone of "The First Church of Christ, Scientist," in
  	Boston. 
18	    It gives me great pleasure to say that you, principally
  	the Normal class graduates of my College, well known
  	physicians, teachers, editors, and pastors of churches,
21	by contributions of one thousand dollars each, husband
  	and wife reckoned as one, have, within about three
  	months, donated the munificent sum of forty-two thou-
24	sand dollars toward building The Mother Church. A
  	quiet call from me for this extra contribution, in aid of
  	our Church Building Fund, found you all "with one
27	accord in one place." Each donation came promptly;
  	sometimes at much self-sacrifice, but always accompanied
  	with a touching letter breathing the donor's privileged joy. 
 
                                                                                                    144
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
 1	    The granite for this church was taken from the quar-
  	ries in New Hampshire, my native State. The money
 3	for building "Mother's Room," situated in the second
  	story of the tower on the northeast corner of this build-
  	ing, and the name thereof, came from the dear children
 6	of Christian Scientists; a little band called Busy Bees,
  	organized by Miss Maurine R. Campbell. 
  	    On this memorable day there are laid away a copy of
 9	this address, the subscription list on which appear your
  	several names in your own handwriting, your textbook,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and
12	other works written by the same author, your teacher,
  	the Discoverer and Founder of Christian Science;* with-
  	out pomp or pride, laid away as a sacred secret in the
15	heart of a rock, there to typify the prophecy, "And a man
  	shall be as an hiding place from the wind, and a covert
  	from the tempest; . . . as the shadow of a great rock in
18	a weary land:" henceforth to whisper our Master's
  	promise, "Upon this rock I will build my church; and
  	the gates of hell shall not prevail against it." 
21	    To-day, be this hope in each of our hearts, — precious
  	in God's sight as shall be the assembling of His people
  	in this temple, sweet as the rest that remaineth for the
24	righteous, and fresh as a summer morn, — that, from
  	earth's pillows of stone, our visible lives are rising to
  	God. As in the history of a seed, so may our earthly
27	sowing bear fruit that exudes the inspiration of the wine
  	poured into the cup of Christ. 
  	    To-day I pray that divine Love, the life-giving Prin-
30	ciple of Christianity, shall speedily wake the long night
  	of materialism, and the universal dawn shall break upon
  	the spire of this temple. The Church, more than any

33	* A copy of the Bible was included among the books placed in the
  	 corner-stone.
 
                                                                                                    145
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
 1	other institution, at present is the cement of society, and
  	it should be the bulwark of civil and religious liberty. 
 3	But the time cometh when the religious element, or Church
  	of Christ, shall exist alone in the affections, and need no
  	organization to express it. Till then, this form of godli-
 6	ness seems as requisite to manifest its spirit, as individ-
  	uality to express Soul and substance. 
  	    Does a single bosom burn for fame and power? Then
 9	when that person shall possess these, let him ask him-
  	self, and answer to his name in this corner-stone of our
  	temple:  Am I greater for them? And if he thinks that
12	he is, then is he less than man to whom God gave "do-
  	minion over all the earth," less than the meek who "in-
  	herit the earth." Even vanity forbids man to be vain;
15	and pride is a hooded hawk which flies in darkness. Over
  	a wounded sense of its own error, let not mortal thought
  	resuscitate too soon. 
18	    In our rock-bound friendship, delicate as dear, our
  	names may melt into one, and common dust, and their
  	modest sign be nothingness. Be this as it may, the visible
21	unity of spirit remains, to quicken even dust into sweet
  	memorial such as Isaiah prophesied: "The wolf also shall
  	dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with
24	the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling
  	together; and a little child shall lead them." 
  	    When the hearts of Christian Scientists are woven to-
27	gether as are their names in the web of history, earth will
  	float majestically heaven's heraldry, and echo the song
  	of angels: "Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
30	peace, good will toward men." 
  	    To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, and to
  	the dear children that my heart folds within it, let me
 
                                                                                                    146
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: ADDRESS, --- LAYING 
                                                                        THE CORNER-STONE
 
1	say, 'Tis sweet to remember thee, and God's Zion, with
  	healing on her wings. May her walls be vocal with sal-
 3	vation; and her gates with praise! 


  	          TO THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                             BOSTON 

 6	    My Beloved Students: — I cannot conscientiously lend
  	my counsel to direct your action on receiving or dismiss-
  	ing candidates. To do this, I should need to be with
 9	you. I cannot accept hearsay, and would need to know
  	the circumstances and facts regarding both sides of the
  	subject, to form a proper judgment. This is not my
12	present province; hence I have hitherto declined to be
  	consulted on these subjects, and still maintain this
  	position. 
15	    These are matters of grave import; and you cannot
  	be indifferent to this, but will give them immediate at-
  	tention, and be governed therein by the spirit and the
18	letter of this Scripture: "Whatsoever ye would that men
  	should do unto you, do ye even so to them." 
  	    I cannot be the conscience for this church; but if I
21	were, I would gather every reformed mortal that desired
  	to come, into its fold, and counsel and help him to walk
  	in the footsteps of His flock. I feel sure that as Chris-
24	tian Scientists you will act, relative to this matter, up to
  	your highest understanding of justice and mercy. 
  	                      Affectionately yours,
27	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
  	  Feb. 12, 1895 
 
                                                                                                                          147


 1	THE FIRST MEMBERS OF THE FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST,
  	           SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS 

 3	    My Beloved Students: — Another year has rolled on,
  	another annual meeting has convened, another space of
  	time has been given us, and has another duty been done
 6	and another victory won for time and eternity? Do you
  	meet in unity, preferring one another, and demonstrating
  	the divine Principle of Christian Science? Have you
 9	improved past hours, and ladened them with records
  	worthy to be borne heavenward? Have you learned
  	that sin is inadmissible, and indicates a small mind? 
12	Do you manifest love for those that hate you and de-
  	spitefully use you? 
  	    The man of integrity is one who makes it his constant
15	rule to follow the road of duty, according as Truth and
  	the voice of his conscience point it out to him. He is not
  	guided merely by affections which may some time give
18	the color of virtue to a loose and unstable character. 
  	    The upright man is guided by a fixed Principle, which
  	destines him to do nothing but what is honorable, and to
21	abhor whatever is base or unworthy; hence we find him
  	ever the same, — at all times the trusty friend, the affec-
  	tionate relative, the conscientious man of business, the
24	pious worker, the public-spirited citizen. 
  	    He assumes no borrowed appearance. He seeks no
  	mask to cover him, for he acts no studied part; but he
27	is indeed what he appears to be, — full of truth, candor,
  	and humanity. In all his pursuits, he knows no path
  	but the fair, open, and direct one, and would much rather
30	fail of success than attain it by reproachable means. He
 
                                                                                                    148
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: THE FIRST MEMBERS OF THE
    FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, BOSTON, MASSACHUSETTS

 1	never shows us a smiling countenance while he meditates
  	evil against us in his heart. We shall never find one part
 3	of his character at variance with another. 
  	                             Lovingly yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 6	  Sept. 30, 1895 


  	                                  EXTRACT FROM A LETTER 

  	    The Rules and By-laws in the Manual of The First
 9	Church of Christ, Scientist, Boston, originated not in
  	solemn conclave as in ancient Sanhedrim. They were
  	not arbitrary opinions nor dictatorial demands, such as
12	one person might impose on another. They were im-
  	pelled by a power not one's own, were written at differ-
  	ent dates, and as the occasion required. They sprang
15	from necessity, the logic of events, — from the immedi-
  	ate demand for them as a help that must be supplied to
  	maintain the dignity and defense of our Cause; hence
18	their simple, scientific basis, and detail so requisite to
  	demonstrate genuine Christian Science, and which will
  	do for the race what absolute doctrines destined for future
21	generations might not accomplish. 


  	                               TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Until recently, I was not aware
24	that the contribution box was presented at your Friday
  	evening meetings. I specially desire that you collect no
  	moneyed contributions from the people present on these
27	occasions. 
  	    Let the invitation to this sweet converse be in the words
  	of the prophet Isaiah: "Ho, every one that thirsteth,
 
                                                                                                   149
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: To The Mother Church                    


 1	come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come
  	ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without
 3	money and without price." 
  	    Invite all cordially and freely to this banquet of Chris-
  	tian Science, this feast and flow of Soul. Ask them to
 6	bring what they possess of love and light to help leaven
  	your loaf and replenish your scanty store. Then, after
  	presenting the various offerings, and one after another
 9	has opened his lips to discourse and distribute what God
  	has given him of experience, hope, faith, and under-
  	standing, gather up the fragments, and count the baskets
12	full of accessions to your love, and see that nothing has
  	been lost. 
  	                           With love,
15	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


  	          TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN
  	                                          OCONTO 

18	    My Beloved Brethren: — Lips nor pen can ever ex-
  	press the joy you give me in parting so promptly with
  	your beloved pastor, Rev. Mr. Norcross, to send him to
21	aid me. It is a refreshing demonstration of Christianity,
  	brotherly love, and all the rich graces of the Spirit. May
  	this sacrifice bring to your beloved church a vision of the
24	new church, that cometh down from heaven, whose altar
  	is a loving heart, whose communion is fellowship with
  	saints and angels. This example of yours is a light that
27	cannot be hid. 
  	    Guided by the pillar and the cloud, this little church
  	that built the first temple for Christian Science worship
30	shall abide steadfastly in the faith of Jesus' words: "Fear
 
                                                                                                    150
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN OCONTO                    

 1	not, little flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to
  	give you the kingdom." May He soon give you a pastor;
 3	already you have the great Shepherd of Israel watch-
  	ing over you. Give my forever-love to your dear church. 
  	                   Yours in bonds of Christ,
 6	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 
  	  Boston, Mass., 1889 


  	            TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST, IN
 9	                                           SCRANTON 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — Space is no separator of hearts. 
  	Spiritually, I am with all who are with Truth, and whose
12	hearts to-day are repeating their joy that God dwelleth
  	in the congregation of the faithful, and loveth the gates
  	of Zion. 
15	    The outlook is cheering. We have already seen the
  	salvation of many people by means of Christian Science. 
  	Chapels and churches are dotting the entire land. Con-
18	venient houses and halls can now be obtained wherein, as
  	whereout, Christian Scientists may worship the Father
  	"in spirit and in truth," as taught by our great Master. 
21	    "If God be for us, who can be against us?" If He
  	be with us, the wayside is a sanctuary, and the desert a
  	resting-place peopled with living witnesses of the fact
24	that "God is Love." 
  	    God is universal; confined to no spot, defined by no
  	dogma, appropriated by no sect. Not more to one than
27	to all, is God demonstrable as divine Life, Truth, and
  	Love; and His people are they that reflect Him — that
  	reflect Love. Again, this infinite Principle, with its uni-
30	versal manifestation, is all that really is or can be;
  	hence God is our Shepherd. He guards, guides, feeds,
 
                                                                                                    151
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN SCRANTON                   

 1	and folds the sheep of His pasture; and their ears are
  	attuned to His call. In the words of the loving disciple,
 3	"My sheep hear my voice, . . . and they follow me;
  	. . . neither shall any man pluck them out of my
  	hand." 
 6	    God is a consuming fire. He separates the dross from
  	the gold, purifies the human character, through the
  	furnace of affliction. Those who bear fruit He purgeth,
 9	that they may bear more fruit. Through the sacred law,
  	He speaketh to the unfruitful in tones of Sinai:  and, in
  	the gospel, He saith of the barren fig-tree, "Cut it down;
12	why cumbereth it the ground?" 
  	    God is our Father and our Mother, our Minister and
  	the great Physician:  He is man's only real relative on
15	earth and in heaven. David sang, "Whom have I in
  	heaven but thee? and there is none upon earth that I
  	desire beside thee." 
18	    Brother, sister, beloved in the Lord, knowest thou
  	thyself, and art thou acquainted with God? If not, I
  	pray thee as a Christian Scientist, delay not to make Him
21	thy first acquaintance. 
  	    Glorious things are spoken of you in His Word. Ye
  	are a chosen people, whose God is — what? Even All. 
24	May mercy and truth go before you: may the lamp of
  	your life continually be full of oil, and you be wedded
  	to the spiritual idea, Christ; then will you heal, and
27	teach, and preach, on the ascending scale of everlasting
  	Life and Love. 
  	            Affectionately yours in Christ,
30	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                    152

 1	                    TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                                  IN DENVER 

 3	    Beloved Pastor and Brethren: — "As in water face
  	answereth to face," and in love continents clasp hands, so
  	the oneness of God includes also His presence with those
 6	whose hearts unite in the purposes of goodness. Of this
  	we may be sure:  that thoughts winged with peace and
  	love breathe a silent benediction over all the earth, co-
 9	operate with the divine power, and brood unconsciously
  	o'er the work of His hand. 
  	    I, as a corporeal person, am not in your midst:  I, as a
12	dictator, arbiter, or ruler, am not present; but I, as a
  	mother whose heart pulsates with every throb of theirs
  	for the welfare of her children, am present, and rejoice
15	with them that rejoice. 
  	    May meekness, mercy, and love dwell forever in the
  	hearts of those who worship in this tabernacle:  then
18	will they receive the heritage that God has prepared for
  	His people, — made ready for the pure in affection, the
  	meek in spirit, the worshipper in truth, the follower of
21	good. 
  	    Thus founded upon the rock of Christ, when storm
  	and tempest beat against this sure foundation, you,
24	safely sheltered in the strong tower of hope, faith, and
  	Love, are God's nestlings; and He will hide you in His
  	feathers till the storm has passed. Into His haven of
27	Soul there enters no element of earth to cast out angels,
  	to silence the right intuition which guides you safely
  	home. 
30	    Exercise more faith in God and His spiritual means
 
                                                                                                    153
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN DENVER                   

 1	and methods, than in man and his material ways and
  	means, of establishing the Cause of Christian Science. 
 3	If right yourself, God will confirm His inheritance. "Be
  	not weary in well doing." Truth is restful, and Love is
  	triumphant. 
 6	    When God went forth before His people, they were
  	fed with manna:  they marched through the wilderness:
  	they passed through the Red Sea, untouched by the bil-
 9	lows. At His command, the rock became a fountain;
  	and the land of promise, green isles of refreshment. In
  	the words of the Psalmist, when "the Lord gave the word:
12	great was the company of those that published it." 
  	    God is good to Israel, — washed in the waters of
  	Meribah, cleansed of the flesh, — good to His Israel
15	encompassed not with pride, hatred, self-will, and self-
  	justification; wherein violence covereth men as a gar-
  	ment, and as captives are they enchained. 
18	    Christian Scientists bring forth the fruits of Spirit,
  	not flesh; and God giveth this "new name" to no man
  	who honors Him not by positive proof of trustworthiness. 
21	May you be able to say, "I have not cleansed my heart
  	in vain." 
  	    Sir Edwin Arnold, to whom I presented a copy of
24	my first edition of "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," writes: — 

  	                           Peace on earth and Good-will!
27	                           Souls that are gentle and still
  	                           Hear the first music of this
  	                           Far-off, infinite, Bliss! 


30	    So may the God of peace be and abide with this church. 
  	                      Affectionately yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                    154

 1	                    TO FIRST CHURCH OF CHRIST, SCIENTIST,
  	                                             IN LAWRENCE 

 3	    Beloved Brethren: — The spreading branches of The
  	Church of Christ, Scientist, are fast reaching out their
  	broad shelter to the entire world. Your faith has not
 6	been without works, — and God's love for His flock is
  	manifest in His care. He will dig about this little church,
  	prune its encumbering branches, water it with the dews
 9	of heaven, enrich its roots, and enlarge its borders with
  	divine Love. God only waits for man's worthiness to
  	enhance the means and measure of His grace. You
12	have already proof of the prosperity of His Zion. You
  	sit beneath your own vine and fig-tree as the growth
  	of spirituality — even that vine whereof our Father is
15	husbandman. 
  	    It is the purpose of divine Love to resurrect the under-
  	standing, and the kingdom of God, the reign of har-
18	mony already within us. Through the word that is
  	spoken unto you, are you made free. Abide in His word,
  	and it shall abide in you; and the healing Christ will
21	again be made manifest in the flesh — understood and
  	glorified. 
  	    Honor thy Father and Mother, God. Continue in
24	His love. Bring forth fruit — "signs following" — that
  	your prayers be not hindered. Pray without ceasing. 
  	Watch diligently; never desert the post of spiritual ob-
27	servation and self-examination. Strive for self-abnega-
  	tion, justice, meekness, mercy, purity, love. Let your
  	light reflect Light. Have no ambition, affection, nor
30	aim apart from holiness. Forget not for a moment, that
 
                                                                                                    155
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO THE FIRST CHURCH       
                                                         SCIENTIST, IN LAWRENCE                   

 1	God is All-in-all — therefore, that in reality there is but
  	one cause and effect. 
 3	    The pride of circumstance or power is the prince of
  	this world that has nothing in Christ. All power and
  	happiness are spiritual, and proceed from goodness. 
 6	Sacrifice self to bless one another, even as God has
  	blessed you. Forget self in laboring for mankind; then
  	will you woo the weary wanderer to your door, win the
 9	pilgrim and stranger to your church, and find access to
  	the heart of humanity. While pressing meekly on, be
  	faithful, be valiant in the Christian's warfare, and peace
12	will crown your joy. 
  	                           Lovingly yours,
  	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 


15	                                 TO CORRESPONDENTS
 
  	    Beloved Students: — Because Mother has not the time
  	even to read all of her interesting correspondence, and
18	less wherein to answer it (however much she desires
  	thus to do), she hereby requests: First, that you, her
  	students' students, who write such excellent letters to
21	her, will hereafter, as a general rule, send them to the
  	editors of The Christian Science Journal for publication,
  	and thereby give to us all the pleasure of hearing from you. 
24	    If my own students cannot spare time to write to God,
  	 — when they address me I shall be apt to forward their
  	letters to Him as our common Parent, and by way of
27	The Christian Science Journal; thus fulfilling their moral
  	obligation to furnish some reading-matter for our denomi-
  	national organ. Methinks, were they to contemplate the
30	universal charge wherewith divine Love has entrusted us,
  
                                                                                                   156
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO CORRESPONDENTS                    


1	in behalf of a suffering race, they would contribute oftener
  	to the pages of this swift vehicle of scientific thought;
 3	for it reaches a vast number of earnest readers, and seek-
  	ers after Truth.                    With love,
  	                                                  MARY BAKER EDDY 


 6	                                       TO STUDENTS 

  	    Beloved Christian Scientists: — Please send in your
  	contributions as usual to our Journal. All is well at head-
 9	quarters, and when the mist shall melt away you will see
  	clearly the signs of Truth and the heaven of Love within
  	your hearts. Let the reign of peace and harmony be
12	supreme and forever yours. 
  	    I proposed to merge the adjourned meeting in the one
  	held at Chicago, because I saw no advantage, but great
15	disadvantage, in one student's opinions or modus oper-
  	andi becoming the basis for others:  read "Retrospection"
  	on this subject. Science is absolute, and best under-
18	stood through the study of my works and the daily Chris-
  	tian demonstration thereof. It is their materiality that
  	clogs the progress of students, and "this kind goeth not
21	forth but by prayer and fasting." It is materialism through
  	which the animal magnetizer preys, and in turn becomes
  	a prey. Spirituality is the basis of all true thought and
24	volition. Assembling themselves together, and listening
  	to each other amicably, or contentiously, is no aid to
  	students in acquiring solid Christian Science. Experi-
27	ence and, above all, obedience, are the aids and tests of
  	growth and understanding in this direction. 
  	                            With love,
30	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   157
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT

 1	TO A STUDENT 

  	    My Dear Student: — It is a great thing to be found
 3	worthy to suffer for Christ, Truth. Paul said, "If we
  	suffer, we shall also reign with him." Reign then, my
  	beloved in the Lord. He that marketh the sparrow's fall
 6	will direct thy way. 
  	    I have written, or caused my secretary to write, to Mr.
  	and Mrs. Stewart, of Toronto, Canada (you will find their
 9	card in The C.S. Journal), that you or your lawyer will
  	ask them all questions important for your case, and re-
  	quested that they furnish all information possible. They
12	will be glad to help you. Every true Christian Scientist
  	will feel "as bound with you," but as free in Truth and
  	Love, safe under the shadow of His wing. 
15	    Yes, my student, my Father is your Father; and He
  	helps us most when help is most needed, for He is the
  	ever-present help. 
18	    I am glad that you are in good cheer. I enclose you
  	the name of Mr. E. A. Kimball, C.S.D., of Chicago, — 
  	5020 Woodlawn Ave., — for items relative to Mrs. Steb-
21	bin's case. 
  	    "Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in Him;
  	and He shall bring it to pass.  And He shall bring forth
24	thy righteousness as the light, and thy judgment as the
  	noonday." This I know, for God is for us. 
  	    Write me when you need me. Error has no power
27	but to destroy itself. It cannot harm you; it cannot stop
  	the eternal currents of Truth. 
  	                        Ever with love,
30	                                        MARY B. G. EDDY 
 
                                                                                                   158
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT


 1	                                       TO A STUDENT 

  	    My Beloved Student: — In reply to your letter I will
 3	say:  God's ways are not as our ways; but higher far
  	than the heavens above the earth is His wisdom above
  	ours. When I requested you to be ordained, I little
 6	thought of the changes about to be made. When I in-
  	sisted on your speaking without notes, I little knew that
  	so soon another change in your pulpit would be demanded. 
 9	But now, after His messenger has obeyed the message
  	of divine Love, comes the interpretation thereof. But you
  	see we both had first to obey, and to do this through faith,
12	not sight. 
  	    The meaning of it all, as now shown, is this:  when
  	you were bidden to be ordained, it was in reward for your
15	faithful service, thus to honor it. The second command,
  	to drop the use of notes, was to rebuke a lack of faith in
  	divine help, and to test your humility and obedience in
18	bearing this cross. 
  	    All God's servants are minute men and women. As
  	of old, I stand with sandals on and staff in hand, wait-
21	ing for the watchword and the revelation of what, how,
  	whither. Let us be faithful and obedient, and God will
  	do the rest. 
24	    In the April number of The Christian Science Journal
  	you will find the forthcoming completion (as I now think)
  	of the divine directions sent out to the churches. It is
27	satisfactory to note, however, that the order therein given
  	corresponds to the example of our Master. Jesus was
  	not ordained as our churches ordain ministers. We
30	have no record that he used notes when preaching. He
 
                                                                                                    159
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: TO A STUDENT


 1	spake in their synagogues, reading the Scriptures and
  	expounding them; and God has given to this age "Science
 3	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," to elucidate
  	His Word. 
  	    You may read this letter to your church, and then
 6	send it to Rev. Mr. Norcross, and he will understand. 
  	May the God of all grace give you peace. 
  	                                  With love,
 9	                                        MARY BAKER EDDY 

     
  	                 EXTRACT FROM A CHRISTMAS LETTER 

  	    Beloved Students: — My heart has many rooms: one
12	of these is sacred to the memory of my students. Into
  	this upper chamber, where all things are pure and of
  	good report, — into this sanctuary of love, — I often
15	retreat, sit silently, and ponder. In this chamber is
  	memory's wardrobe, where I deposit certain recollec-
  	tions and rare grand collections once in each year. This
18	is my Christmas storehouse. Its goods commemorate,
  	 — not so much the Bethlehem babe, as the man of God,
  	the risen Christ, and the adult Jesus. Here I deposit
21	the gifts that my dear students offer at the shrine of
  	Christian Science, and to their lone Leader. Here I talk
  	once a year, — and this is a bit of what I said in 1890:
24	"O glorious Truth!  O Mother Love! how has the sense
  	of Thy children grown to behold Thee! and how have
  	many weary wings sprung upward! and how has our
27	Model, Christ, been unveiled to us, and to the age!" 
  	    I look at the rich devices in embroidery, silver, gold,
  	and jewels, — all gifts of Christian Scientists from all
30	parts of our nation, and some from abroad, — then al-
  
                                                                                                    160
Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters: EXTRACT FROM A CHRISTMAS LETTER


1	most marvel at the power and permanence of affection
  	under the regime of Christian Science! Never did grati-
 3	tude and love unite more honestly in uttering the word
  	thanks, than ours at this season. But a mother's love
  	behind words has no language; it may give no material
 6	token, but lives steadily on, through time and circum-
  	stance, as part and paramount portion of her being. 
  	    Thus may our lives flow on in the same sweet rhythm
 9	of head and heart, till they meet and mingle in bliss super-
  	nal. There is a special joy in knowing that one is gaining
  	constantly in the knowledge of Truth and divine Love. 
12	Your progress, the past year, has been marked. It satis-
  	fies my present hope. Of this we rest assured, that every
  	trial of our faith in God makes us stronger and firmer in
15	understanding and obedience. 
  	                      Lovingly yours,
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY
 
                                                                                                    161


                               CHAPTER VI 

  	                             SERMONS 

                                              A CHRISTMAS SERMON 

  	           Delivered in Chickering Hall, Boston, Mass., on the
 3	                           Sunday before Christmas, 1888 

  	            SUBJECT: The Corporeal and Incorporeal Saviour 

  	    TEXT: For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given: and the
 6	government shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called
  	Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The
      Prince of Peace. — ISAIAH ix. 6. 


 9	    To the senses, Jesus was the son of man:  in Science,
  	man is the son of God. The material senses could
  	not cognize the Christ, or Son of God:  it was Jesus'
12	approximation to this state of being that made him the
  	Christ-Jesus, the Godlike, the anointed. 
  	    The prophet whose words we have chosen for our
15	text, prophesied the appearing of this dual nature, as
  	both human and divinely endowed, the personal and the
  	impersonal Jesus. 
18	    The only record of our Master as a public benefactor,
  	or personal Saviour, opens when he was thirty years of
  	age; owing in part, perhaps, to the Jewish law that none
21	should teach or preach in public under that age. Also,
  	it is natural to conclude that at this juncture he was
  	specially endowed with the Holy Spirit; for he was given
24	the new name, Messiah, or Jesus Christ, — the God-
 
                                                                                                   162   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	anointed; even as, at times of special enlightenment,
  	Jacob was called Israel; and Saul, Paul. 
 3	    The third event of this eventful period, — a period of
  	such wonderful spiritual import to mankind! — was the
  	advent of a higher Christianity. 
 6	    From this dazzling, God-crowned summit, the Naza-
  	rene stepped suddenly before the people and their schools
  	of philosophy; Gnostic, Epicurean, and Stoic. He must
 9	stem these rising angry elements, and walk serenely over
  	their fretted, foaming billows. 
  	    Here the cross became the emblem of Jesus' history;
12	while the central point of his Messianic mission was peace,
  	good will, love, teaching, and healing. 
  	    Clad with divine might, he was ready to stem the tide
15	of Judaism, and prove his power, derived from Spirit, to
  	be supreme; lay himself as a lamb upon the altar of
  	materialism, and therefrom rise to his nativity in Spirit. 
18	    The corporeal Jesus bore our infirmities, and through
  	his stripes we are healed. He was the Way-shower, and
  	suffered in the flesh, showing mortals how to escape from
21	the sins of the flesh. 
  	    There was no incorporeal Jesus of Nazareth. The
  	spiritual man, or Christ, was after the similitude of the
24	Father, without corporeality or finite mind. 
  	    Materiality, worldliness, human pride, or self-will, by
  	demoralizing his motives and Christlikeness, would have
27	dethroned his power as the Christ. 
  	    To carry out his holy purpose, he must be oblivious of
  	human self. 
30	    Of the lineage of David, like him he went forth, simple
  	as the shepherd boy, to disarm the Goliath. Panoplied
  	in the strength of an exalted hope, faith, and understand-
  
                                                                                                   163   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


1	ing, he sought to conquer the three-in-one of error:  the
  	world, the flesh, and the devil. 
 3	    Three years he went about doing good. He had for
  	thirty years been preparing to heal and teach divinely;
  	but his three-years mission was a marvel of glory:  its
 6	chaplet, a grave to mortal sense dishonored — from which
  	sprang a sublime and everlasting victory! 
  	    He who dated time, the Christian era, and spanned
 9	eternity, was the meekest man on earth. He healed
  	and taught by the wayside, in humble homes:  to arrant
  	hypocrite and to dull disciples he explained the Word
12	of God, which has since ripened into interpretation
  	through Science. 
  	    His words were articulated in the language of a de-
15	clining race, and committed to the providence of God. 
  	In no one thing seemed he less human and more divine
  	than in his unfaltering faith in the immortality of Truth. 
18	Referring to this, he said, "Heaven and earth shall
  	pass away, but my words shall not pass away!" and
  	they have not:  they still live; and are the basis of divine
21	liberty, the medium of Mind, the hope of the race. 
  	    Only three years a personal Saviour! yet the founda-
  	tions he laid are as eternal as Truth, the chief corner-
24	stone. 
  	    After his brief brave struggle, and the crucifixion of
  	the corporeal man, the incorporeal Saviour — the Christ
27	or spiritual idea which leadeth into all Truth — must
  	needs come in Christian Science, demonstrating the spir-
  	itual healing of body and mind. 
30	    This idea or divine essence was, and is, forever about
  	the Father's business; heralding the Principle of health,
  	holiness, and immortality. 
 
                                                                                                   164   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	    Its divine Principle interprets the incorporeal idea, or
  	Son of God; hence the incorporeal and corporeal are
 3	distinguished thus:  the former is the spiritual idea that
  	represents divine good, and the latter is the human
  	presentation of goodness in man. The Science of Chris-
 6	tianity, that has appeared in the ripeness of time, re-
  	veals the incorporeal Christ; and this will continue
  	to be seen more clearly until it be acknowledged, under-
 9	stood, — and the Saviour, which is Truth, be compre-
  	hended. 
  	    To the vision of the Wisemen, this spiritual idea of the
12	Principle of man or the universe, appeared as a star. At
  	first, the babe Jesus seemed small to mortals; but from
  	the mount of revelation, the prophet beheld it from the
15	beginning as the Redeemer, who would present a wonder-
  	ful manifestation of Truth and Love. 
  	    In our text Isaiah foretold, "His name shall be called
18	Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting
  	Father, The Prince of Peace." 
  	    As the Wisemen grew in the understanding of Christ,
21	the spiritual idea, it grew in favor with them. Thus it
  	will continue, as it shall become understood, until man
  	be found in the actual likeness of his Maker. Their
24	highest human concept of the man Jesus, that portrayed
  	him as the only Son of God, the only begotten of the
  	Father, full of grace and Truth, will become so magnified
27	to human sense, by means of the lens of Science, as to
  	reveal man collectively, as individually, to be the son of
  	God. 
30	    The limited view of God's ideas arose from the testimony
  	of the senses. Science affords the evidence that God is the
  	Father of man, of all that is real and eternal. This spir-
 
                                                                                                   165   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	itual idea that the personal Jesus demonstrated, casting
  	out evils and healing, more than eighteen centuries ago,
 3	disappeared by degrees; both because of the ascension
  	of Jesus, in which it was seen that he had grown beyond
  	the human sense of him, and because of the corruption of
 6	the Church. 
  	    The last appearing of Truth will be a wholly spiritual
  	idea of God and of man, without the fetters of the flesh, or
 9	corporeality. This infinite idea of infinity will be, is, as
  	eternal as its divine Principle. The daystar of this appear-
  	ing is the light of Christian Science — the Science which
12	rends the veil of the flesh from top to bottom. The light
  	of this revelation leaves nothing that is material; neither
  	darkness, doubt, disease, nor death. The material cor-
15	poreality disappears; and individual spirituality, perfect
  	and eternal, appears — never to disappear. 
  	    The truth uttered and lived by Jesus, who passed on
18	and left to mortals the rich legacy of what he said and
  	did, makes his followers the heirs to his example; but
  	they can neither appreciate nor appropriate his treasures
21	of Truth and Love, until lifted to these by their own
  	growth and experiences. His goodness and grace pur-
  	chased the means of mortals' redemption from sin; but,
24	they never paid the price of sin. This cost, none but the
  	sinner can pay; and accordingly as this account is settled
  	with divine Love, is the sinner ready to avail himself of
27	the rich blessings flowing from the teaching, example,
  	and suffering of our Master. 
  	    The secret stores of wisdom must be discovered, their
30	treasures reproduced and given to the world, before man
  	can truthfully conclude that he has been found in the
  	order, mode, and virgin origin of man according to divine
 
                                                                                                   166   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	Science, which alone demonstrates the divine Principle
  	and spiritual idea of being. 
 3	    The monument whose finger points upward, commem-
  	orates the earthly life of a martyr; but this is not all of
  	the philanthropist, hero, and Christian. The Truth he
 6	has taught and spoken lives, and moves in our midst a
  	divine afflatus. Thus it is that the ideal Christ — or
  	impersonal infancy, manhood, and womanhood of Truth
 9	and Love — is still with us. 
  	    And what of this child? — "For unto us a child is
  	born, unto us a son is given:  and the government shall
12	be upon his shoulder." 
  	    This child, or spiritual idea, has evolved a more ready
  	ear for the overture of angels and the scientific under-
15	standing of Truth and Love. When Christ, the incor-
  	poreal idea of God, was nameless, and a Mary knew not
  	how to declare its spiritual origin, the idea of man was
18	not understood. The Judaean religion even required the
  	Virgin-mother to go to the temple and be purified, for
  	having given birth to the corporeal child Jesus, whose
21	origin was more spiritual than the senses could inter-
  	pret. Like the leaven that a certain woman hid in three
  	measures of meal, the Science of God and the spiritual
24	idea, named in this century Christian Science, is leaven-
  	ing the lump of human thought, until the whole shall
  	be leavened and all materialism disappear. This action
27	of the divine energy, even if not acknowledged, has
  	come to be seen as diffusing richest blessings. This
  	spiritual idea, or Christ, entered into the minutiae of the
30	life of the personal Jesus. It made him an honest man,
  	a good carpenter, and a good man, before it could make
  	him the glorified. 
 
                                                                                                   167   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	    The material questions at this age on the reappearing
  	of the infantile thought of God's man, are after the man-
 3	ner of a mother in the flesh, though their answers per-
  	tain to the spiritual idea, as in Christian Science: —  

  	    Is he deformed? 
 6	    He is wholly symmetrical; the one altogether lovely. 

  	    Is the babe a son, or daughter? 
  	    Both son and daughter:  even the compound idea of
 9	all that resembles God. 

  	    How much does he weigh? 
  	    His substance outweighs the material world. 

12	    How old is he? 
  	    Of his days there is no beginning and no ending. 

  	    What is his name? 
15	    Christ Science. 

  	    Who are his parents, brothers, and sisters? 
  	    His Father and Mother are divine Life, Truth, and
18	Love; and they who do the will of his Father are his
  	brethren. 

  	    Is he heir to an estate? 
21	    "The government shall be upon his shoulder!" He
  	has dominion over the whole earth; and in admiration
  	of his origin, he exclaims, "I thank Thee, O Father, Lord
24	of heaven and earth, that Thou hast hid these things
  	from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
  	babes!" 

27	    Is he wonderful? 
  	    His works thus prove him. He giveth power, peace,
  	and holiness; he exalteth the lowly; he giveth liberty
 
                                                                                                   168   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. A Christmas Sermon 


 1	to the captive, health to the sick, salvation from sin to
  	the sinner — and overcometh the world! 
 3	    Go, and tell what things ye shall see and hear:  how
  	the blind, spiritually and physically, receive sight; how
  	the lame, those halting between two opinions or hob-
 6	bling on crutches, walk; how the physical and moral
  	lepers are cleansed; how the deaf — those who, having
  	ears, hear not, and are afflicted with "tympanum on the
 9	brain" — hear; how the dead, those buried in dogmas
  	and physical ailments, are raised; that to the poor — 
  	the lowly in Christ, not the man-made rabbi — the
12	gospel is preached. Note this:  only such as are pure
  	in spirit, emptied of vainglory and vain knowledge, re-
  	ceive Truth. 
15	    Here ends the colloquy; and a voice from heaven seems
  	to say, "Come and see." 
  	    The nineteenth-century prophets repeat, "Unto us a
18	son is given." 
  	    The shepherds shout, "We behold the appearing of
  	the star!" — and the pure in heart clap their hands. 


21	                       EDITOR'S EXTRACTS FROM SERMON 

  	    TEXT: Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the power of
  	God. — MATT. xxii. 29. 

24	    The Christian Science Journal reported as follows: —  
  	    The announcement that the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy
  	would speak before the Scientist denomination on the
27	afternoon of October 26, drew a large audience. Haw-
  	thorne Hall was densely packed, and many had to go
  	away unable to obtain seats. The distinguished speaker
30	began by saying: —  
 
                                                                                                   169   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	    Within Bible pages she had found all the divine Science
  	she preaches; noticing, all along the way of her researches
 3	therein, that whenever her thoughts had wandered into
  	the bypaths of ancient philosophies or pagan literatures,
  	her spiritual insight had been darkened thereby, till
 6	she was God-driven back to the inspired pages. Early
  	training, through the misinterpretation of the Word,
  	had been the underlying cause of the long years of in-
 9	validism she endured before Truth dawned upon her
  	understanding, through right interpretation. With the
  	understanding of Scripture-meanings, had come physical
12	rejuvenation. The uplifting of spirit was the upbuild-
  	ing of the body. 
  	    She affirmed that the Scriptures cannot properly be
15	interpreted in a literal way. The truths they teach must
  	be spiritually discerned, before their message can be
  	borne fully to our minds and hearts. That there is a
18	dual meaning to every Biblical passage, the most eminent
  	divines of the world have concluded; and to get at the
  	highest, or metaphysical, it is necessary rightly to read
21	what the inspired writers left for our spiritual instruction. 
  	The literal rendering of the Scriptures makes them noth-
  	ing valuable, but often is the foundation of unbelief and
24	hopelessness. The metaphysical rendering is health and
  	peace and hope for all. The literal or material reading is
  	the reading of the carnal mind, which is enmity toward
27	God, Spirit. 
  	    Taking several Bible passages, Mrs. Eddy showed how
  	beautiful and inspiring are the thoughts when rightly
30	understood. "Let the dead bury their dead; follow
  	thou me," was one of the passages explained metaphysi-
  	cally. In their fullest meaning, those words are salvation
 
                                                                                                   170   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	from the belief of death, the last enemy to be overthrown;
  	for by following Christ truly, resurrection and life im-
 3	mortal are brought to us. If we follow him, to us there
  	can be no dead. Those who know not this, may still
  	believe in death and weep over the graves of their beloved;
 6	but with him is Life eternal, which never changes to
  	death. The eating of bread and drinking of wine at the
  	Lord's supper, merely symbolize the spiritual refresh-
 9	ment of God's children having rightly read His Word,
  	whose entrance into their understanding is healthful life. 
  	This is the reality behind the symbol. 
12	    So, also, she spoke of the hades, or hell of Scripture,
  	saying, that we make our own heavens and our own hells,
  	by right and wise, or wrong and foolish, conceptions of
15	God and our fellow-men. Jesus interpreted all spirit-
  	ually: "I have bread to eat that ye know not of," he
  	said. The bread he ate, which was refreshment of divine
18	strength, we also may all partake of. 
  	    The material record of the Bible, she said, is no more
  	important to our well-being than the history of Europe
21	and America; but the spiritual application bears upon
  	our eternal life. The method of Jesus was purely meta-
  	physical; and no other method is Christian Science. In
24	the passage recording Jesus' proceedings with the blind
  	man (Mark viii.) he is said to have spat upon the dust. 
  	Spitting was the Hebrew method of expressing the utmost
27	contempt. So Jesus is recorded as having expressed
  	contempt for the belief of material eyes as having any
  	power to see. Having eyes, ye see not; and ears, ye hear
30	not, he had just told them. The putting on of hands
  	mentioned, she explained as the putting forth of power. 
  	"Hand," in Bible usage, often means spiritual power. 
 
                                                                                                   171   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	"His hand is not shortened that it cannot save," can
  	never be wrested from its true meaning to signify human
 3	hands. Jesus' first effort to realize Truth was not wholly
  	successful; but he rose to the occasion with the second
  	attempt, and the blind saw clearly. To suppose that
 6	Jesus did actually anoint the blind man's eyes with his
  	spittle, is as absurd as to think, according to the report
  	of some, that Christian Scientists sit in back-to-back
 9	seances with their patients, for the divine power to filter
  	from vertebrae to vertebrae. When one comes to the age
  	with spiritual translations of God's messages, expressed
12	in literal or physical terms, our right action is not to con-
  	demn and deny, but to "try the spirits" and see what
  	manner they are of. This does not mean communing
15	with spirits supposed to have departed from the earth,
  	but the seeking out of the basis upon which are accom-
  	plished the works by which the new teacher would prove
18	his right to be heard. By these signs are the true disciples
  	of the Master known: the sick are healed; to the poor
  	the gospel is preached. 


21	        EXTRACT FROM A SERMON DELIVERED IN BOSTON,
  	                                    JANUARY 18, 1885 

  	    TEXT: The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman
24	took, and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened. 
  	 — MATT. xiii. 33. 

  	    Few people at present know aught of the Science of
27	mental healing; and so many are obtruding upon the
  	public attention their ignorance or false knowledge in
  	the name of Science, that it behooves all clad in the shin-
30	ing mail to keep bright their invincible armor; to keep
 
                                                                                                   172
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	their demonstrations modest, and their claims and lives
  	steadfast in Truth. 
 3	    Dispensing the Word charitably, but separating the
  	tares from the wheat, let us declare the positive and
  	the negative of metaphysical Science; what it is, and
 6	what it is not. Intrepid, self-oblivious Protestants in
  	a higher sense than ever before, let us meet and defeat
  	the claims of sense and sin, regardless of the bans or
 9	clans pouring in their fire upon us; and white-winged
  	charity, brooding over all, shall cover with her feathers
  	the veriest sinner. 
12	    Divine and unerring Mind measures man, until the
  	three measures be accomplished, and he arrives at
  	fulness of stature; for "the Lord God omnipotent
15	reigneth." 
  	    Science is divine:  it is neither of human origin nor of
  	human direction. That which is termed "natural science,"
18	the evidences whereof are taken in by the five personal
  	senses, presents but a finite, feeble sense of the infinite
  	law of God; which law is written on the heart, received
21	through the affections, spiritually understood, and dem-
  	onstrated in our lives. 
  	    This law of God is the Science of mental healing,
24	spiritually discerned, understood, and obeyed. 
  	    Mental Science, and the five personal senses, are at
  	war; and peace can only be declared on the side of im-
27	mutable right, — the health, holiness, and immortality
  	of man. To gain this scientific result, the first and funda-
  	mental rule of Science must be understood and adhered
30	to; namely, the oft-repeated declaration in Scripture
  	that God is good; hence, good is omnipotent and
  	omnipresent. 
 
                                                                                                   173   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	    Ancient and modern philosophy, human reason, or
  	man's theorems, misstate mental Science, its Principle
 3	and practice. The most enlightened sense herein sees
  	nothing but a law of matter. 
  	    Who has ever learned of the schools that there is but
 6	one Mind, and that this is God, who healeth all our sick-
  	ness and sins? 
  	    Who has ever learned from the schools, pagan phi-
 9	losophy, or scholastic theology, that Science is the law of
  	Mind and not of matter, and that this law has no relation
  	to, or recognition of, matter? 
12	    Mind is its own great cause and effect. Mind is God,
  	omnipotent and omnipresent. What, then, of an oppo-
  	site so-called science, which says that man is both matter
15	and mind, that Mind is in matter? Can the infinite
  	be within the finite? And must not man have preexisted
  	in the All and Only? Does an evil mind exist without
18	space to occupy, power to act, or vanity to pretend that
  	it is man? 
  	    If God is Mind and fills all space, is everywhere, matter
21	is nowhere and sin is obsolete. If Mind, God, is all-power
  	and all-presence, man is not met by another power
  	and presence, that — obstructing his intelligence — 
24	pains, fetters, and befools him. The perfection of man
  	is intact; whence, then, is something besides Him that
  	is not the counterpart but the counterfeit of man's creator? 
27	Surely not from God, for He made man in His own
  	likeness. Whence, then, is the atom or molecule called
  	matter? Have attraction and cohesion formed it? 
30	But are these forces laws of matter, or laws of
  	Mind? 
  	    For matter to be matter, it must have been self-created. 
 
                                                                                                   174   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


1	Mind has no more power to evolve or to create matter
  	than has good to produce evil. Matter is a misstatement
 3	of Mind; it is a lie, claiming to talk and disclaim against
  	Truth; idolatry, having other gods; evil, having presence
  	and power over omnipotence! 
 6	    Let us have a clearing up of abstractions. Let us
  	come into the presence of Him who removeth all iniqui-
  	ties, and healeth all our diseases. Let us attach our sense
 9	of Science to what touches the religious sentiment within
  	man. Let us open our affections to the Principle that
  	moves all in harmony, — from the falling of a sparrow
12	to the rolling of a world. Above Arcturus and his sons,
  	broader than the solar system and higher than the at-
  	mosphere of our planet, is the Science of mental
15	healing. 
  	    What is the kingdom of heaven? The abode of Spirit,
  	the realm of the real. No matter is there, no night is
18	there — nothing that maketh or worketh a lie. Is this
  	kingdom afar off? No:  it is ever-present here. The
  	first to declare against this kingdom is matter. Shall
21	that be called heresy which pleads for Spirit — the All of
  	God, and His omnipresence? 
  	    The kingdom of heaven is the reign of divine Science:
24	it is a mental state. Jesus said it is within you, and
  	taught us to pray, "Thy kingdom come;" but he did
  	not teach us to pray for death whereby to gain heaven. 
27	We do not look into darkness for light. Death can never
  	usher in the dawn of Science that reveals the spiritual
  	facts of man's Life here and now. 
30	    The leaven which a woman took and hid in three
  	measures of meal, is Divine Science; the Comforter;
  	the Holy Ghost that leadeth into all Truth; the "still,
 
                                                                                                   175   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	small voice" that breathes His presence and power, cast-
  	ing out error and healing the sick. And woman, the
 3	spiritual idea, takes of the things of God and showeth
  	them unto the creature, until the whole sense of being
  	is leavened with Spirit. The three measures of meal
 6	may well be likened to the false sense of life, substance,
  	and intelligence, which says, I am sustained by bread,
  	matter, instead of Mind. The spiritual leaven of divine
 9	Science changes this false sense, giving better views of
  	Life; saying, Man's Life is God; and when this shall
  	appear, it shall be "the substance of things hoped for." 
12	    The measure of Life shall increase by every spiritual
  	touch, even as the leaven expands the loaf. Man shall
  	keep the feast of Life, not with the old leaven of the
15	scribes and Pharisees, neither with "the leaven of malice
  	and wickedness; but the unleavened bread of sincerity
  	and truth." 
18	    Thus it can be seen that the Science of mental healing
  	must be understood. There are false Christs that would
  	"deceive, if it were possible, the very elect," by institut-
21	ing matter and its methods in place of God, Mind. Their
  	supposition is, that there are other minds than His; that
  	one mind controls another; that one belief takes the
24	place of another. But this ism of to-day has nothing
  	to do with the Science of mental healing which acquaints
  	us with God and reveals the one perfect Mind and His
27	laws. 
  	    The attempt to mix matter and Mind, to work by
  	means of both animal magnetism and divine power, is
30	literally saying, Have we not in thy name cast out devils,
  	and done many wonderful works? 
  	    But remember God in all thy ways, and thou shalt
 
                                                                                                   176   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extracts from Sermon 


 1	find the truth that breaks the dream of sense, letting the
  	harmony of Science that declares Him, come in with
 3	healing, and peace, and perfect love. 


  	                        SUNDAY SERVICES ON JULY FOURTH 

  	                                            Extempore Remarks 

 6	    The great theme so deeply and solemnly expounded
  	by the preacher, has been exemplified in all ages, but
  	chiefly in the great crises of nations or of the human race. 
 9	It is then that supreme devotion to Principle has espe-
  	cially been called for and manifested. It is then that we
  	learn a little more of the nothingness of evil, and more
12	of the divine energies of good, and strive valiantly for the
  	liberty of the sons of God. 
  	    The day we celebrate reminds us of the heroes and
15	heroines who counted not their own lives dear to them,
  	when they sought the New England shores, not as the
  	flying nor as conquerors, but, steadfast in faith and love,
18	to build upon the rock of Christ, the true idea of God — 
  	the supremacy of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 
  	When first the Pilgrims planted their feet on Plymouth
21	Rock, frozen ritual and creed should forever have melted
  	away in the fire of love which came down from heaven. 
  	The Pilgrims came to establish a nation in true freedom,
24	in the rights of conscience. 
  	    But what of ourselves, and our times and obligations? 
  	Are we duly aware of our own great opportunities and
27	responsibilities? Are we prepared to meet and improve
  	them, to act up to the acme of divine energy wherewith
  	we are armored? 
 
                                                                                                      177   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Extempore Remarks – July 4th  


 1	    Never was there a more solemn and imperious call
  	than God makes to us all, right here, for fervent de-
 3	votion and an absolute consecration to the greatest and
  	holiest of all causes. The hour is come. The great
  	battle of Armageddon is upon us. The powers of evil
 6	are leagued together in secret conspiracy against the
  	Lord and against His Christ, as expressed and opera-
  	tive in Christian Science. Large numbers, in desperate
 9	malice, are engaged day and night in organizing action
  	against us. Their feeling and purpose are deadly, and
  	they have sworn enmity against the lives of our standard-
12	bearers. 
  	    What will you do about it? Will you be equally in
  	earnest for the truth? Will you doff your lavender-kid
15	zeal, and become real and consecrated warriors? Will
  	you give yourselves wholly and irrevocably to the great
  	work of establishing the truth, the gospel, and the Science
18	which are necessary to the salvation of the world from
  	error, sin, disease, and death? Answer at once and practi-
  	cally, and answer aright! 


21	EASTER SERVICES 

  	    The editor of The Christian Science Journal said that
  	at three o'clock, the hour for the church service proper,
24	the pastor, Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, accompanied
  	by Rev. D. A. Easton, who was announced to preach
  	the sermon, came on the platform. The pastor intro-
27	duced Mr. Easton as follows: —  
  	    Friends: — The homesick traveller in foreign lands
  	greets with joy a familiar face. I am constantly home-
30	sick for heaven. In my long journeyings I have met
 
                                                                                                   178   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


 1	one who comes from the place of my own sojourning
  	for many years, — the Congregational Church. He is
 3	a graduate of Bowdoin College and of Andover The-
  	ological School. He has left his old church, as I did,
  	from a yearning of the heart; because he was not sat-
 6	isfied with a manlike God, but wanted to become a God-
  	like man. He found that the new wine could not be
  	put into old bottles without bursting them, and he came
 9	to us. 
  	    Mr. Easton then delivered an interesting discourse
  	from the text, "If ye then be risen with Christ, seek
12	those things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the
  	right hand of God" (Col. iii. 1), which he prefaced by
  	saying: —  
15	    "I think it was about a year ago that I strayed into
  	this hall, a stranger, and wondered what sort of people
  	you were, and of what you were worshippers.  If any
18	one had said to me that to-day I should stand before
  	you to preach a sermon on Christian Science, I should
  	have replied, 'Much learning' — or something else — 
21	'hath made thee mad.' If I had not found Christian
  	Science a new gospel, I should not be standing before you:
  	if I had not found it truth, I could not have stood up
24	again to preach, here or elsewhere." 
  	    At the conclusion of the sermon, the pastor again came
  	forward, and added the following: —  
27	    My friends, I wished to be excused from speaking
  	to-day, but will yield to circumstances. In the flesh, we
  	are as a partition wall between the old and the new;
30	between the old religion in which we have been educated,
  	and the new, living, impersonal Christ-thought that has
  	been given to the world to-day. 
 
                                                                                                   179   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


 1	    The old churches are saying, "He is not here;" and,
  	"Who shall roll away the stone?" 
 3	    The stone has been rolled away by human suffer-
  	ing. The first rightful desire in the hour of loss, when
  	believing we have lost sight of Truth, is to know where
 6	He is laid. This appeal resolves itself into these
  	questions: —  
  	    Is our consciousness in matter or in God? Have we
 9	any other consciousness than that of good? If we have,
  	He is saying to us to-day, "Adam, where art thou?" We
  	are wrong if our consciousness is in sin, sickness, and
12	death. This is the old consciousness. 
  	    In the new religion the teaching is, "He is not here;
  	Truth is not in matter; he is risen; Truth has become
15	more to us, — more true, more spiritual." 
  	    Can we say this to-day? Have we left the conscious-
  	ness of sickness and sin for that of health and
18	holiness? 
  	    What is it that seems a stone between us and the
  	resurrection morning? 
21	    It is the belief of mind in matter. We can only come
  	into the spiritual resurrection by quitting the old con-
  	sciousness of Soul in sense. 
24	    These flowers are floral apostles. God does all this
  	through His followers; and He made every flower in
  	Mind before it sprang from the earth:  yet we look into
27	matter and the earth to give us these smiles of God! 
  	    We must lay aside material consciousness, and then
  	we can perceive Truth, and say with Mary, "Rabboni!" 
30	 — Master! 
  	    In 1866, when God revealed to me this risen Christ,
  	this Life that knows no death, that saith, "Because he
 
                                                                                                   180   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Sermons. Easter Services  


1	lives, I live," I awoke from the dream of Spirit in the
  	flesh so far as to take the side of Spirit, and strive to cease
 3	my warfare. 
  	    When, through this consciousness, I was delivered from
  	the dark shadow and portal of death, my friends were
 6	frightened at beholding me restored to health. 
  	    A dear old lady asked me, "How is it that you are
  	restored to us?  Has Christ come again on earth?" 
 9	    "Christ never left," I replied; "Christ is Truth, and
  	Truth is always here, — the impersonal Saviour." 
  	    Then another person, more material, met me, and I
12	said, in the words of my Master, "Touch me not." I
  	shuddered at her material approach; then my heart went
  	out to God, and I found the open door from this sepulchre
15	of matter. 
  	    I love the Easter service:  it speaks to me of Life, and
  	not of death. 
18	    Let us do our work; then we shall have part in his
  	resurrection. 


  	                                        BIBLE LESSONS 

21	    But as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the
  	sons of God, even to them that believe on his name: which were born,
  	not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man,
24	but of God. — JOHN i. 12, 13. 

  	    Here, the apostle assures us that man has power to
  	become the son of God. In the Hebrew text, the word
27	"son" is defined variously; a month is called the son
  	of a year. This term, as applied to man, is used in both
  	a material and a spiritual sense. The Scriptures speak
30	of Jesus as the Son of God and the Son of man; but
 
                                                                                                   181
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	Jesus said to call no man father; "for one is your Father,"
  	even God. 
 3	    Is man's spiritual sonship a personal gift to man, or
  	is it the reality of his being, in divine Science? Man's
  	knowledge of this grand verity gives him power to dem-
 6	onstrate his divine Principle, which in turn is requisite
  	in order to understand his sonship, or unity with God,
  	good. A personal requirement of blind obedience to
 9	the law of being, would tend to obscure the order of
  	Science, unless that requirement should express the claims
  	of the divine Principle. Infinite Principle and infinite
12	Spirit must be one. What avail, then, to quarrel over
  	what is the person of Spirit, — if we recognize infinitude
  	as personality, — for who can tell what is the form of
15	infinity? When we understand man's true birthright, that
  	he is "born, not . . . of the will of the flesh, nor of the
  	will of man, but of God," we shall understand that man
18	is the offspring of Spirit, and not of the flesh; recognize
  	him through spiritual, and not material laws; and regard
  	him as spiritual, and not material. His sonship, referred
21	to in the text, is his spiritual relation to Deity: it is not,
  	then, a personal gift, but is the order of divine Science. 
  	The apostle urges upon our acceptance this great fact:
24	"But as many as received him, to them gave he power
  	to become the sons of God." Mortals will lose their sense
  	of mortality — disease, sickness, sin, and death — in
27	the proportion that they gain the sense of man's spirit-
  	ual preexistence as God's child; as the offspring of
  	good, and not of God's opposite, — evil, or a fallen
30	man. 
  	    John the Baptist had a clear discernment of divine
  	Science:  being born not of the human will or flesh, he
 
                                                                                                   182
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	antedated his own existence, began spiritually instead
  	of materially to reckon himself logically; hence the im-
 3	possibility of putting him to death, only in belief, through
  	violent means or material methods. 
  	    "As many as received him;" that is, as many as per-
 6	ceive man's actual existence in and of his divine Princi-
  	ple, receive the Truth of existence; and these have no
  	other God, no other Mind, no other origin; therefore, in
 9	time they lose their false sense of existence, and find
  	their adoption with the Father; to wit, the redemption
  	of the body. Through divine Science man gains the
12	power to become the son of God, to recognize his perfect
  	and eternal estate. 
  	    "Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of
15	the flesh." This passage refers to man's primal, spirit-
  	ual existence, created neither from dust nor carnal de-
  	sire. "Nor of the will of man." Born of no doctrine,
18	no human faith, but beholding the truth of being; even
  	the understanding that man was never lost in Adam,
  	since he is and ever was the image and likeness of God,
21	good. But no mortal hath seen the spiritual man, more
  	than he hath seen the Father. The apostle indicates
  	no personal plan of a personal Jehovah, partial and finite;
24	but the possibility of all finding their place in God's great
  	love, the eternal heritage of the Elohim, His sons and
  	daughters. The text is a metaphysical statement of exist-
27	ence as Principle and idea, wherein man and his Maker
  	are inseparable and eternal. 
  	    When the Word is made flesh, — that is, rendered
30	practical, — this eternal Truth will be understood; and
  	sickness, sin, and death will yield to it, even as they did
  	more than eighteen centuries ago. The lusts of the flesh  
                                                                                                   183
   Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	and the pride of life will then be quenched in the divine
  	Science of being; in the ever-present good, omnipotent
 3	Love, and eternal Life, that know no death. In the great
  	forever, the verities of being exist, and must be acknowl-
  	edged and demonstrated. Man must love his neighbor
 6	as himself, and the power of Truth must be seen and
  	felt in health, happiness, and holiness:  then it will be
  	found that Mind is All-in-all, and there is no matter to
 9	cope with. 
  	    Man is free born:  he is neither the slave of sense, nor a
  	silly ambler to the so-called pleasures and pains of self-
12	conscious matter. Man is God's image and likeness;
  	whatever is possible to God, is possible to man as God's
  	reflection. Through the transparency of Science we learn
15	this, and receive it:  learn that man can fulfil the Scrip-
  	tures in every instance; that if he open his mouth it shall
  	be filled — not by reason of the schools, or learning, but
18	by the natural ability, that reflection already has bestowed
  	on him, to give utterance to Truth. 
  	    "Who hath believed our report?" Who understands
21	these sayings? He to whom the arm of the Lord is re-
  	vealed; to whom divine Science unfolds omnipotence,
  	that equips man with divine power while it shames human
24	pride. Asserting a selfhood apart from God, is a denial
  	of man's spiritual sonship; for it claims another father. 
  	As many as do receive a knowledge of God through
27	Science, will have power to reflect His power, in proof of
  	man's "dominion over all the earth." He is bravely
  	brave who dares at this date refute the evidence of material
30	sense with the facts of Science, and will arrive at the true
  	status of man because of it. The material senses would
  	make man, that the Scriptures declare reflects his Maker,  
                                                                                                   184
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1	the very opposite of that Maker, by claiming that God is
  	Spirit, while man is matter; that God is good, but man is
 3	evil; that Deity is deathless, but man dies. Science and
  	sense conflict, from the revolving of worlds to the death
  	of a sparrow. 
 6	    The Word will be made flesh and dwell among mortals,
  	only when man reflects God in body as well as in mind. 
  	The child born of a woman has the formation of his
 9	parents; the man born of Spirit is spiritual, not material. 
  	Paul refers to this when speaking of presenting our bodies
  	holy and acceptable, which is our reasonable service;
12	and this brings to remembrance the Hebrew strain,
  	"Who healeth all thy diseases." 
  	    If man should say of the power to be perfect which he
15	possesses, "I am the power," he would trespass upon
  	divine Science, yield to material sense, and lose his power;
  	even as when saying, "I have the power to sin and be
18	sick," and persisting in believing that he is sick and a
  	sinner. If he says, "I am of God, therefore good," yet
  	persists in evil, he has denied the power of Truth, and
21	must suffer for this error until he learns that all power is
  	good because it is of God, and so destroys his self-de-
  	ceived sense of power in evil. The Science of being gives
24	back the lost likeness and power of God as the seal of
  	man's adoption. Oh, for that light and love ineffable,
  	which casteth out all fear, all sin, sickness, and death;
27	that seeketh not her own, but another's good; that saith
  	Abba, Father, and is born of God! 
  	    John came baptizing with water. He employed a type
30	of physical cleanliness to foreshadow metaphysical purity,
  	even mortal mind purged of the animal and human, and
  	submerged in the humane and divine, giving back the
 
                                                                                                   185
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Jn. 1:12, 13]


 1 	lost sense of man in unity with, and reflecting, his Maker. 
  	None but the pure in heart shall see God, — shall be able
 3	to discern fully and demonstrate fairly the divine Principle
  	of Christian Science. The will of God, or power of Spirit,
  	is made manifest as Truth, and through righteousness, — 
 6	not as or through matter, — and it strips matter of all
  	claims, abilities or disabilities, pains or pleasures. Self-
  	renunciation of all that constitutes a so-called material
 9	man, and the acknowledgment and achievement of his
  	spiritual identity as the child of God, is Science that
  	opens the very flood-gates of heaven; whence good
12	flows into every avenue of being, cleansing mortals of
  	all uncleanness, destroying all suffering, and demon-
  	strating the true image and likeness. There is no other
15	way under heaven whereby we can be saved, and man
  	be clothed with might, majesty, and immortality. 
  	    "As many as received him," — as accept the truth
18	of being, — "to them gave he power to become the sons
  	of God." The spiritualization of our sense of man opens
  	the gates of paradise that the so-called material senses
21	would close, and reveals man infinitely blessed, upright,
  	pure, and free; having no need of statistics by which to
  	learn his origin and age, or to measure his manhood, or to
24	know how much of a man he ever has been:  for, "as
  	many as received him, to them gave he power to become
  	the sons of God." 


27	    And so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living soul;
  	the last Adam was made a quickening spirit. — 1 COR. xv. 45. 

  	    When reasoning on this subject of man with the Corin-
30	thian brethren, the apostle first spake from their stand-
  	point of thought; namely, that creation is material:
 
                                                                                                   186
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


  1 	he was not at this point giving the history of the spiritual
  	man who originates in God, Love, who created man
 3	in His own image and likeness. In the creation of Adam
  	from dust, — in which Soul is supposed to enter the
  	embryo-man after his birth, — we see the material self-
 6	constituted belief of the Jews as referred to by St. Paul. 
  	Their material belief has fallen far below man's original
  	standard, the spiritual man made in the image and like-
 9	ness of God; for this erring belief even separates its
  	conception of man from God, and ultimates in the op-
  	posite of immortal man, namely, in a sick and sinning
12	mortal. 
  	    We learn in the Scriptures, as in divine Science, that
  	God made all; that He is the universal Father and Mother
15	of man; that God is divine Love:  therefore divine Love
  	is the divine Principle of the divine idea named man;
  	in other words, the spiritual Principle of spiritual man. 
18	Now let us not lose this Science of man, but gain it clearly;
  	then we shall see that man cannot be separated from
  	his perfect Principle, God, inasmuch as an idea cannot
21	be torn apart from its fundamental basis. This scien-
  	tific knowledge affords self-evident proof of immortality;
  	proof, also, that the Principle of man cannot produce a
24	less perfect man than it produced in the beginning. A
  	material sense of existence is not the scientific fact of
  	being; whereas, the spiritual sense of God and His uni-
27	verse is the immortal and true sense of being. 
  	    As the apostle proceeds in this line of thought, he
  	undoubtedly refers to the last Adam represented by the
30	Messias, whose demonstration of God restored to mortals
  	the lost sense of man's perfection, even the sense of the
  	real man in God's likeness, who restored this sense by
 
                                                                                                   187
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


  1	the spiritual regeneration of both mind and body, — 
  	casting out evils, healing the sick, and raising the dead. 
 3	The man Jesus demonstrated over sin, sickness, disease,
  	and death. The great Metaphysician wrought, over and
  	above every sense of matter, into the proper sense of the
 6	possibilities of Spirit. He established health and har-
  	mony, the perfection of mind and body, as the reality of
  	man; while discord, as seen in disease and death, was to
 9	him the opposite of man, hence the unreality; even as in
  	Science a chord is manifestly the reality of music, and
  	discord the unreality. This rule of harmony must be ac-
12	cepted as true relative to man. 
  	    The translators of the older Scriptures presuppose a
  	material man to be the first man, solely because their
15	transcribing thoughts were not lifted to the inspired sense
  	of the spiritual man, as set forth in original Holy Writ. 
  	Had both writers and translators in that age fully com-
18	prehended the later teachings and demonstrations of
  	our human and divine Master, the Old Testament might
  	have been as spiritual as the New. 
21	    The origin, substance, and life of man are one, and
  	that one is God, — Life, Truth, Love. The self-existent,
  	perfect, and eternal are God; and man is their reflection
24	and glory. Did the substance of God, Spirit, become a
  	clod, in order to create a sick, sinning, dying man? The
  	primal facts of being are eternal; they are never extin-
27	guished in a night of discord. 
  	    That man must be evil before he can be good; dying,
  	before deathless; material, before spiritual; sick and a
30	sinner in order to be healed and saved, is but the declara-
  	tion of the material senses transcribed by pagan religion-
  	ists, by wicked mortals such as crucified our Master, — 
 
                                                                                                   188
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	whose teachings opposed the doctrines of Christ that
  	demonstrated the opposite, Truth. 
 3	    Man is as perfect now, and henceforth, and forever,
  	as when the stars first sang together, and creation joined
  	in the grand chorus of harmonious being. It is the trans-
 6	lator, not the original Word, who presents as being first
  	that which appears second, material, and mortal; and
  	as last, that which is primal, spiritual, and eternal. Be-
 9	cause of human misstatement and misconception of God
  	and man, of the divine Principle and idea of being, there
  	seems to be a war between the flesh and Spirit, a contest
12	between Truth and error; but the apostle says, "There
  	is therefore now no condemnation to them which are in
  	Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the
15	Spirit." 
  	    On our subject, St. Paul first reasons upon the basis
  	of what is seen, the effects of Truth on the material senses;
18	thence, up to the unseen, the testimony of spiritual sense;
  	and right there he leaves the subject. 
  	    Just there, in the intermediate line of thought, is where
21	the present writer found it, when she discovered Christian
  	Science. And she has not left it, but continues the ex-
  	planation of the power of Spirit up to its infinite meaning,
24	its allness. The recognition of this power came to her
  	through a spiritual sense of the real, and of the unreal
  	or mortal sense of things; not that there is, or can
27	be, an actual change in the realities of being, but
  	that we can discern more of them. At the moment
  	of her discovery, she knew that the last Adam, namely,
30	the true likeness of God, was the first, the only man. 
  	This knowledge did become to her "a quickening
  	spirit;" for she beheld the meaning of those words
 
                                                                                                   189
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	of our Master, "The last shall be first, and the first
  	last." 
 3	    When, as little children, we are receptive, become
  	willing to accept the divine Principle and rule of being,
  	as unfolded in divine Science, the interpretation therein
 6	will be found to be the Comforter that leadeth into all
  	truth. 
  	    The meek Nazarene's steadfast and true knowledge of
 9	preexistence, of the nature and the inseparability of God
  	and man, — made him mighty. Spiritual insight of
  	Truth and Love antidotes and destroys the errors of flesh,
12	and brings to light the true reflection:  man as God's
  	image, or "the first man," for Christ plainly declared,
  	through Jesus, "Before Abraham was, I am." 
15	    The supposition that Soul, or Mind, is breathed into
  	matter, is a pantheistic doctrine that presents a false
  	sense of existence, and the quickening spirit takes it
18	away:  revealing, in place thereof, the power and per-
  	fection of a released sense of Life in God and Life as
  	God. The Scriptures declare Life to be the infinite I
21	AM, — not a dweller in matter. For man to know Life
  	as it is, namely God, the eternal good, gives him not
  	merely a sense of existence, but an accompanying con-
24	sciousness of spiritual power that subordinates matter
  	and destroys sin, disease, and death. This, Jesus demon-
  	strated; insomuch that St. Matthew wrote, "The people
27	were astonished at his doctrine: for he taught them
  	as one having authority, and not as the scribes." This
  	spiritual power, healing sin and sickness, was not con-
30	fined to the first century; it extends to all time, inhabits
  	eternity, and demonstrates Life without beginning or
  	end. 
 
                                                                                                  190
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [I Cor. 15:45]


 1	    Atomic action is Mind, not matter. It is neither the
  	energy of matter, the result of organization, nor the out-
 3	come of life infused into matter:  it is infinite Spirit, Truth,
  	Life, defiant of error or matter. Divine Science demon-
  	strates Mind as dispelling a false sense and giving the
 6	true sense of itself, God, and the universe; wherein the
  	mortal evolves not the immortal, nor does the material
  	ultimate in the spiritual; wherein man is coexistent with
 9	Mind, and is the recognized reflection of infinite Life and
  	Love. 


  	    And he was casting out a devil, and it was dumb. And it came to
12	pass, when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake. — LUKE xi. 14. 

  	    The meaning of the term "devil" needs yet to be
  	learned. Its definition as an individual is too limited
15	and contradictory. When the Scripture is understood,
  	the spiritual signification of its terms will be understood,
  	and will contradict the interpretations that the senses
18	give them; and these terms will be found to include the
  	inspired meaning. 
  	    It could not have been a person that our great Master
21	cast out of another person; therefore the devil herein
  	referred to was an impersonal evil, or whatever worketh
  	ill. In this case it was the evil of dumbness, an error of
24	material sense, cast out by the spiritual truth of being;
  	namely, that speech belongs to Mind instead of matter,
  	and the wrong power, or the lost sense, must yield to the
27	right sense, and exist in Mind. 
  	    In the Hebrew, "devil" is denominated Abaddon; in
  	the Greek, Apollyon, serpent, liar, the god of this world,
30	etc. The apostle Paul refers to this personality of evil
  	as "the god of this world;" and then defines this god
 
                                                                                                   191
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Luke 11:14]


1	as "dishonesty, craftiness, handling the word of God
  	deceitfully." The Hebrew embodies the term "devil"
 3	in another term, serpent, — which the senses are supposed
  	to take in, — and then defines this serpent as "more
  	subtle than all the beasts of the field." Subsequently,
 6	the ancients changed the meaning of the term, to their
  	sense, and then the serpent became a symbol of wisdom. 
  	    The Scripture in John, sixth chapter and seventieth
 9	verse, refers to a wicked man as the devil: "Have not
  	I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil?" Accord-
  	ing to the Scripture, if devil is an individuality, there is
12	more than one devil. In Mark, ninth chapter and thirty-
  	eighth verse, it reads: "Master, we saw one casting out
  	devils in thy name." Here is an assertion indicating
15	the existence of more than one devil; and by omitting the
  	first letter, the name of his satanic majesty is found
  	to be evils, apparent wrong traits, that Christ, Truth,
18	casts out. By no possible interpretation can this passage
  	mean several individuals cast out of another individual
  	no bigger than themselves. The term, being here em-
21	ployed in its plural number, destroys all consistent sup-
  	position of the existence of one personal devil. Again,
  	our text refers to the devil as dumb; but the original
24	devil was a great talker, and was supposed to have out-
  	talked even Truth, and carried the question with Eve. 
  	Also, the original texts define him as an "accuser," a
27	"calumniator," which would be impossible if he were
  	speechless. These two opposite characters ascribed to
  	him could only be possible as evil beliefs, as different
30	phases of sin or disease made manifest. 
  	    Let us obey St. Paul's injunction to reject fables, and
  	accept the Scriptures in their broader, more spiritual
 
                                                                                                   192
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Luke 11:14]


 1	and practical sense. When we speak of a good man, we
  	do not mean that man is God because the Hebrew term
 3	for Deity was "good," and vice versa; so, when referring
  	to a liar, we mean not that he is a personal devil, because
  	the original text defines devil as a "liar." 
 6	    It is of infinite importance to man's spiritual progress,
  	and to his demonstration of Truth in casting out error,
  	 — sickness, sin, disease, and death, in all their forms, — 
 9	that the terms and nature of Deity and devil be understood. 


  	    He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do also; and
  	greater works than these shall he do; because I go unto my Father. — 
12	JOHN xiv. 12. 

  	    Such are the words of him who spake divinely, well
  	knowing the omnipotence of Truth. The Hebrew bard
15	saith, "His name shall endure forever:  His name shall
  	be continued as long as the sun." Luminous with the
  	light of divine Science, his words reveal the great Principle
18	of a full salvation. Neither can we question the practi-
  	cability of the divine Word, who have learned its adapta-
  	bility to human needs, and man's ability to prove the
21	truth of prophecy. 
  	    The fulfilment of the grand verities of Christian healing
  	belongs to every period; as the above Scripture plainly
24	declares, and as primitive Christianity confirms. Also,
  	the last chapter of Mark is emphatic on this subject;
  	making healing a condition of salvation, that extends to
27	all ages and throughout all Christendom. Nothing can
  	be more conclusive than this: "And these signs shall
  	follow them that believe; . . . they shall lay hands on
30	the sick, and they shall recover." This declaration of
  	our Master settles the question; else we are entertaining
 
                                                                                                   193
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	the startling inquiries, Are the Scriptures inspired? Are
  	they true? Did Jesus mean what he said? 
 3	    If this be the cavil, we reply in the affirmative that the
  	Scripture is true; that Jesus did mean all, and even more
  	than he said or deemed it safe to say at that time. His
 6	words are unmistakable, for they form propositions of
  	self-evident demonstrable truth. Doctrines that deny
  	the substance and practicality of all Christ's teachings
 9	cannot be evangelical; and evangelical religion can be
  	established on no other claim than the authenticity of
  	the Gospels, which support unequivocally the proof that
12	Christian Science, as defined and practised by Jesus,
  	heals the sick, casts out error, and will destroy death. 
  	    Referring to The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston,
15	of which I am pastor, a certain clergyman charitably
  	expressed it, "the so-called Christian Scientists." 
  	    I am thankful even for his allusion to truth; it being
18	a modification of silence on this subject, and also of what
  	had been said when critics attacked me for supplying the
  	word Science to Christianity, — a word which the people
21	are now adopting. 
  	    The next step for ecclesiasticism to take, is to admit
  	that all Christians are properly called Scientists who
24	follow the commands of our Lord and His Christ, Truth;
  	and that no one is following his full command without
  	this enlarged sense of the spirit and power of Christianity. 
27	"He that believeth on me, the works that I do shall he do,"
  	is a radical and unmistakable declaration of the right and
  	power of Christianity to heal; for this is Christlike,
30	and includes the understanding of man's capabilities and
  	spiritual power. The condition insisted upon is, first,
  	"belief;" the Hebrew of which implies understanding. 
 
                                                                                                   194
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


1	How many to-day believe that the power of God equals
  	even the power of a drug to heal the sick! Divine Science
 3	reveals the Principle of this power, and the rule whereby
  	sin, sickness, disease, and death are destroyed; and God
  	is this Principle. Let us, then, seek this Science; that we
 6	may know Him better, and love Him more. 
  	    Though a man were begirt with the Urim and Thum-
  	mim of priestly office, yet should deny the validity or
 9	permanence of Christ's command to heal in all ages,
  	this denial would dishonor that office and misinterpret
  	evangelical religion. Divine Science is not an interpo-
12	lation of the Scriptures, but is redolent with love, health,
  	and holiness, for the whole human race. It only needs
  	the prism of this Science to divide the rays of Truth, and
15	bring out the entire hues of Deity, which scholastic theol-
  	ogy has hidden. The lens of Science magnifies the divine
  	power to human sight; and we then see the supremacy
18	of Spirit and the nothingness of matter. 
  	    The context of the foregoing Scriptural text explains
  	Jesus' words, "because I go unto my Father." "Because"
21	in following him, you understand God and how to turn
  	from matter to Spirit for healing; how to leave self, the
  	sense material, for the sense spiritual; how to accept
24	God's power and guidance, and become imbued with
  	divine Love that casts out all fear. Then are you bap-
  	tized in the Truth that destroys all error, and you receive
27	the sense of Life that knows no death, and you know that
  	God is the only Life. 
  	    To reach the consummate naturalness of the Life that
30	is God, good, we must comply with the first condition
  	set forth in the text, namely, believe; in other words,
  	understand God sufficiently to exclude all faith in any
 
                                                                                                   195
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	other remedy than Christ, the Truth that antidotes all
  	error. Thence will follow the absorption of all action,
 3	motive, and mind, into the rules and divine Principle of
  	metaphysical healing. 
  	    Whosoever learns the letter of Christian Science but
 6	possesses not its spirit, is unable to demonstrate this
  	Science; or whosoever hath the spirit without the letter,
  	is held back by reason of the lack of understanding. Both
 9	the spirit and the letter are requisite; and having these,
  	every one can prove, in some degree, the validity of those
  	words of the great Master, "For the Son of man is come
12	to save that which was lost." 
  	    It has been said that the New Testament does not au-
  	thorize us to expect the ministry of healing at this period. 
15	    We ask what is the authority for such a conclusion,
  	the premises whereof are not to be found in the Scriptures. 
  	The Master's divine logic, as seen in our text, contradicts
18	this inference, — these are his words: "He that believeth
  	on me, the works that I do shall he do also." That per-
  	fect syllogism of Jesus has but one correct premise and
21	conclusion, and it cannot fall to the ground beneath the
  	stroke of unskilled swordsmen. He who never unsheathed
  	his blade to try the edge of truth in Christian Science, is
24	unequal to the conflict, and unfit to judge in the case;
  	the shepherd's sling would slay this Goliath. I once be-
  	lieved that the practice and teachings of Jesus relative to
27	healing the sick, were spiritual abstractions, impractical
  	and impossible to us; but deed, not creed, and practice
  	more than theory, have given me a higher sense of
30	Christianity. 
  	    The "I" will go to the Father when meekness, purity,
  	and love, informed by divine Science, the Comforter,
 
                                                                                                   196
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [John 14:12]


 1	lead to the one God:  then the ego is found not in
  	matter but in Mind, for there is but one God, one
 3	Mind; and man will then claim no mind apart from God. 
  	Idolatry, the supposition of the existence of many minds
  	and more than one God, has repeated itself in all manner
 6	of subtleties through the entire centuries, saying as in
  	the beginning, "Believe in me, and I will make you as
  	gods;" that is, I will give you a separate mind from God
 9	(good), named evil; and this so-called mind shall open
  	your eyes and make you know evil, and thus become
  	material, sensual, evil. But bear in mind that a serpent
12	said that; therefore that saying came not from Mind,
  	good, or Truth. God was not the author of it; hence the
  	words of our Master: "He is a liar, and the father of it;"
15	also, the character of the votaries to "other gods" which
  	sprung from it. 
  	    The sweet, sacred sense and permanence of man's
18	unity with his Maker, in Science, illumines our present
  	existence with the ever-presence and power of God, good. 
  	It opens wide the portals of salvation from sin, sickness,
21	and death. When the Life that is God, good, shall ap-
  	pear, "we shall be like Him;" we shall do the works of
  	Christ, and, in the words of David, "the stone which the
24	builders refused is become the head stone of the corner,"
  	because the "I" does go unto the Father, the ego does
  	arise to spiritual recognition of being, and is exalted, — 
27	not through death, but Life, God understood. 


  	    Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved. — 
  	ACTS xvi. 31. 

30	    The Scriptures require more than a simple admission
  	and feeble acceptance of the truths they present; they
 
                                                                                                   197
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	require a living faith, that so incorporates their lessons
  	into our lives that these truths become the motive-power
 3	of every act. 
  	    Our chosen text is one more frequently used than
  	many others, perhaps, to exhort people to turn from sin
 6	and to strive after holiness; but we fear the full import
  	of this text is not yet recognized. It means a full salva-
  	tion, — man saved from sin, sickness, and death; for,
 9	unless this be so, no man can be wholly fitted for heaven
  	in the way which Jesus marked out and bade his followers
  	pursue. 
12	    In order to comprehend the meaning of the text, let
  	us see what it is to believe. It means more than an opinion
  	entertained concerning Jesus as a man, as the Son of God,
15	or as God; such an action of mind would be of no more
  	help to save from sin, than would a belief in any historical
  	event or person. But it does mean so to understand the
18	beauty of holiness, the character and divinity which Jesus
  	presented in his power to heal and to save, that it will
  	compel us to pattern after both; in other words, to "let
21	this Mind be in you, which was also in Christ Jesus."
  	(Phil. ii. 5.) 
  	    Mortal man believes in, but does not understand life
24	in, Christ. He believes there is another power or intelli-
  	gence that rules over a kingdom of its own, that is both
  	good and evil; yea, that is divided against itself, and there-
27	fore cannot stand. This belief breaks the First Command-
  	ment of God. 
  	    Let man abjure a theory that is in opposition to God,
30	recognize God as omnipotent, having all-power; and,
  	placing his trust in this grand Truth, and working from
  	no other Principle, he can neither be sick nor forever a
 
                                                                                                   198
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	sinner. When wholly governed by the one perfect Mind,
  	man has no sinful thoughts and will have no desire
 3	to sin. 
  	    To arrive at this point of unity of Spirit, God, one must
  	commence by turning away from material gods; denying
 6	material so-called laws and material sensation, — or mind
  	in matter, in its varied forms of pleasure and pain. This
  	must be done with the understanding that matter has no
 9	sense; thus it is that consciousness silences the mortal
  	claim to life, substance, or mind in matter, with the words
  	of Jesus: "When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his
12	own."  (John viii. 44.) 
  	    When tempted to sin, we should know that evil pro-
  	ceedeth not from God, good, but is a false belief of the
15	personal senses; and if we deny the claims of these senses
  	and recognize man as governed by God, Spirit, not by
  	material laws, the temptation will disappear. 
18	    On this Principle, disease also is treated and healed. 
  	We know that man's body, as matter, has no power to
  	govern itself; and a belief of disease is as much the prod-
21	uct of mortal thought as sin is. All suffering is the fruit
  	of the tree of the knowledge of both good and evil; of
  	adherence to the "doubleminded" senses, to some belief,
24	fear, theory, or bad deed, based on physical material law,
  	so-called as opposed to good, — all of which is corrected
  	alone by Science, divine Principle, and its spiritual laws. 
27	Suffering is the supposition of another intelligence than
  	God; a belief in self-existent evil, opposed to good; and
  	in whatever seems to punish man for doing good, — 
30	by saying he has overworked, suffered from inclement
  	weather, or violated a law of matter in doing good, there-
  	fore he must suffer for it. 
 
                                                                                                   199
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [Acts 16:31]


 1	    God does not reward benevolence and love with pen-
  	alties; and because of this, we have the right to deny the
 3	supposed power of matter to do it, and to allege that only
  	mortal, erring mind can claim to do thus, and dignify the
  	result with the name of law:  thence comes man's ability
 6	to annul his own erring mental law, and to hold himself
  	amenable only to moral and spiritual law, — God's gov-
  	ernment. By so doing, male and female come into their
 9	rightful heritage, "into the glorious liberty of the children
  	of God." 


  	    Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities, in reproaches, in neces-
12	sities, in persecutions, in distresses for Christ's sake. — 
  	2 COR. xii. 10. 

  	    The miracles recorded in the Scriptures illustrate the
15	life of Jesus as nothing else can; but they cost him the
  	hatred of the rabbis. The rulers sought the life of Jesus;
  	they would extinguish whatever denied and defied their
18	superstition. We learn somewhat of the qualities of the
  	divine Mind through the human Jesus. The power of
  	his transcendent goodness is manifest in the control it
21	gave him over the qualities opposed to Spirit which mor-
  	tals name matter. 
  	    The Principle of these marvellous works is divine; but
24	the actor was human. This divine Principle is discerned
  	in Christian Science, as we advance in the spiritual under-
  	standing that all substance, Life, and intelligence are
27	God. The so-called miracles contained in Holy Writ are
  	neither supernatural nor preternatural; for God is good,
  	and goodness is more natural than evil. The marvellous
30	healing-power of goodness is the outflowing life of Chris-
  	tianity, and it characterized and dated the Christian era. 
 
                                                                                                   200
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


 1	    It was the consummate naturalness of Truth in the
  	mind of Jesus, that made his healing easy and instan-
 3	taneous. Jesus regarded good as the normal state of man,
  	and evil as the abnormal; holiness, life, and health as
  	the better representatives of God than sin, disease, and
 6	death. The master Metaphysician understood omnipo-
  	tence to be All-power:  because Spirit was to him All-
  	in-all, matter was palpably an error of premise and
 9	conclusion, while God was the only substance, Life,
  	and intelligence of man. 
  	    The apostle Paul insists on the rare rule in Christian
12	Science that we have chosen for a text; a rule that is sus-
  	ceptible of proof, and is applicable to every stage and
  	state of human existence. The divine Science of this rule
15	is quite as remote from the general comprehension of man-
  	kind as are the so-called miracles of our Master, and for
  	the sole reason that it is their basis. The foundational
18	facts of Christian Science are gathered from the supremacy
  	of spiritual law and its antagonism to every supposed ma-
  	terial law. Christians to-day should be able to say, with
21	the sweet sincerity of the apostle, "I take pleasure in
  	infirmities," — I enjoy the touch of weakness, pain, and
  	all suffering of the flesh, because it compels me to seek the
24	remedy for it, and to find happiness, apart from the per-
  	sonal senses. The holy calm of Paul's well-tried hope
  	met no obstacle or circumstances paramount to the tri-
27	umph of a reasonable faith in the omnipotence of good,
  	involved in its divine Principle, God: the so-called pains
  	and pleasures of matter were alike unreal to Jesus; for he
30	regarded matter as only a vagary of mortal belief, and sub-
  	dued it with this understanding. 
  	    The abstract statement that all is Mind, supports the
 
                                                                                                   201
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


 1	entire wisdom of the text; and this statement receives
  	the mortal scoff only because it meets the immortal de-
 3	mands of Truth. The Science of Paul's declaration re-
  	solves the element misnamed matter into its original sin,
  	or human will; that will which would oppose bringing the
 6	qualities of Spirit into subjection to Spirit. Sin brought
  	death; and death is an element of matter, or material
  	falsity, never of Spirit. 
 9	    When Jesus reproduced his body after its burial, he
  	revealed the myth or material falsity of evil; its power-
  	lessness to destroy good, and the omnipotence of the
12	Mind that knows this:  he also showed forth the error
  	and nothingness of supposed life in matter, and the great
  	somethingness of the good we possess, which is of Spirit,
15	and immortal. 
  	    Understanding this, Paul took pleasure in infirmities,
  	for it enabled him to triumph over them, — he declared
18	that "the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
  	made me free from the law of sin and death;" he took
  	pleasure in "reproaches" and "persecutions," because
21	they were so many proofs that he had wrought the prob-
  	lem of being beyond the common apprehension of sinners;
  	he took pleasure in "necessities," for they tested and de-
24	veloped latent power. 
  	    We protect our dwellings more securely after a robbery,
  	and our jewels have been stolen; so, after losing those
27	jewels of character, — temperance, virtue, and truth, — 
  	the young man is awakened to bar his door against further
  	robberies. 
30	    Go to the bedside of pain, and there you can demon-
  	strate the triumph of good that has pleasure in infirmities;
  	because it illustrates through the flesh the divine power  
                                                                                                   202
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Bible Lessons  [II Cor. 12:10]


1	of Spirit, and reaches the basis of all supposed miracles;
  	whereby the sweet harmonies of Christian Science are
 3	found to correct the discords of sense, and to lift man's
  	being into the sunlight of Soul. 

  	              "The chamber where the good man meets his fate
 6	               Is privileged beyond the walks of common life,
  	                   Quite on the verge of heaven."
 
                                                                                                              203






                            CHAPTER VII 

  	                 POND AND PURPOSE 

 1	    Beloved Students: — In thanking you for your
  	gift of the pretty pond contributed to Pleasant View,
 3	in Concord, New Hampshire, I make no distinction be-
  	tween my students and your students; for here, thine
  	becomes mine through gratitude and affection. 
 6	    From my tower window, as I look on this smile of
  	Christian Science, this gift from my students and their
  	students, it will always mirror their love, loyalty, and
 9	good works. Solomon saith, "As in water face answereth
  	to face, so the heart of man to man." 
  	    The waters that run among the valleys, and that
12	you have coaxed in their course to call on me, have
  	served the imagination for centuries. Theology religiously
  	bathes in water, medicine applies it physically, hydrology
15	handles it with so-called science, and metaphysics appro-
  	priates it topically as type and shadow. Metaphysically,
  	baptism serves to rebuke the senses and illustrate Christian
18	Science. 
  	    First:  The baptism of repentance is indeed a stricken
  	state of human consciousness, wherein mortals gain
21	severe views of themselves; a state of mind which rends
  	the veil that hides mental deformity. Tears flood the eyes,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                            204


 1	agony struggles, pride rebels, and a mortal seems a
  	monster, a dark, impenetrable cloud of error; and falling
 3	on the bended knee of prayer, humble before God, he
  	cries, "Save, or I perish." Thus Truth, searching the
  	heart, neutralizes and destroys error. 
 6	    This mental period is sometimes chronic, but oftener
  	acute. It is attended throughout with doubt, hope, sorrow,
  	joy, defeat, and triumph. When the good fight is fought,
 9	error yields up its weapons and kisses the feet of Love,
  	while white-winged peace sings to the heart a song of
  	angels. 
12	    Second:  The baptism of the Holy Ghost is the spirit
  	of Truth cleansing from all sin; giving mortals new
  	motives, new purposes, new affections, all pointing up-
15	ward. This mental condition settles into strength, free-
  	dom, deep-toned faith in God; and a marked loss of faith
  	in evil, in human wisdom, human policy, ways, and means. 
18	It develops individual capacity, increases the intellectual
  	activities, and so quickens moral sensibility that the
  	great demands of spiritual sense are recognized, and they
21	rebuke the material senses, holding sway over human
  	consciousness. 
  	    By purifying human thought, this state of mind per-
24	meates with increased harmony all the minutiae of human
  	affairs. It brings with it wonderful foresight, wisdom,
  	and power; it unselfs the mortal purpose, gives steadi-
27	ness to resolve, and success to endeavor. Through the
  	accession of spirituality, God, the divine Principle of
  	Christian Science, literally governs the aims, ambition,
30	and acts of the Scientist. The divine ruling gives pru-
  	dence and energy; it banishes forever all envy, rivalry,
  	evil thinking, evil speaking and acting; and mortal
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           205


 1	mind, thus purged, obtains peace and power outside of
  	itself. 
 3	    This practical Christian Science is the divine Mind,
  	the incorporeal Truth and Love, shining through the mists
  	of materiality and melting away the shadows called sin,
 6	disease, and death. 
  	    In mortal experience, the fire of repentance first sepa-
  	rates the dross from the gold, and reformation brings
 9	the light which dispels darkness. Thus the operation
  	of the spirit of Truth and Love on the human thought,
  	in the words of St. John, "shall take of mine and show it
12	unto you." 
  	    Third:  The baptism of Spirit, or final immersion of
  	human consciousness in the infinite ocean of Love, is the
15	last scene in corporeal sense. This omnipotent act drops
  	the curtain on material man and mortality. After this,
  	man's identity or consciousness reflects only Spirit, good,
18	whose visible being is invisible to the physical senses:  eye
  	hath not seen it, inasmuch as it is the disembodied in-
  	dividual Spirit-substance and consciousness termed in
21	Christian metaphysics the ideal man — forever permeated
  	with eternal life, holiness, heaven. This order of Science
  	is the chain of ages, which maintain their obvious corre-
24	spondence, and unites all periods in the divine design. 
  	Mortal man's repentance and absolute abandonment of
  	sin finally dissolves all supposed material life or physical
27	sensation, and the corporeal or mortal man disappears
  	forever. The encumbering mortal molecules, called man,
  	vanish as a dream; but man born of the great Forever,
30	lives on, God-crowned and blest. 
  	    Mortals who on the shores of time learn Christian
  	Science, and live what they learn, take rapid transit to
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           206


 1	heaven, — the hinge on which have turned all revolu-
  	tions, natural, civil, or religious, the former being servant
 3	to the latter, — from flux to permanence, from foul to
  	pure, from torpid to serene, from extremes to intermediate. 
  	Above the waves of Jordan, dashing against the receding
 6	shore, is heard the Father and Mother's welcome, saying
  	forever to the baptized of Spirit: "This is my beloved
  	Son." What but divine Science can interpret man's
 9	eternal existence, God's allness, and the scientific inde-
  	structibility of the universe? 
  	    The advancing stages of Christian Science are gained
12	through growth, not accretion; idleness is the foe of
  	progress. And scientific growth manifests no weakness,
  	no emasculation, no illusive vision, no dreamy absentness,
15	no insubordination to the laws that be, no loss nor lack
  	of what constitutes true manhood. 
  	    Growth is governed by intelligence; by the active,
18	all-wise, law-creating, law-disciplining, law-abiding Prin-
  	ciple, God. The real Christian Scientist is constantly
  	accentuating harmony in word and deed, mentally and
21	orally, perpetually repeating this diapason of heaven:
  	"Good is my God, and my God is good.  Love is my God,
  	and my God is Love." 
24	    Beloved students, you have entered the path. Press
  	patiently on; God is good, and good is the reward of all
  	who diligently seek God. Your growth will be rapid, if
27	you love good supremely, and understand and obey the
  	Way-shower, who, going before you, has scaled the steep
  	ascent of Christian Science, stands upon the mount of
30	holiness, the dwelling-place of our God, and bathes in the
  	baptismal font of eternal Love. 
  	    As you journey, and betimes sigh for rest "beside the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Pond and Purpose                           207


 1	still waters," ponder this lesson of love. Learn its pur-
  	pose; and in hope and faith, where heart meets heart
 3	reciprocally blest, drink with me the living waters of the
  	spirit of my life-purpose, — to impress humanity with
  	the genuine recognition of practical, operative Christian
     6    Science.
 
                                                    





                                 CHAPTER VIII 

  	              PRECEPT UPON PRECEPT 

   1	                              "THY WILL BE DONE" 

  	    This is the law of Truth to error, "Thou shalt surely
 3	die." This law is a divine energy. Mortals cannot
  	prevent the fulfilment of this law; it covers all sin and
  	its effects. God is All, and by virtue of this nature and
 6	allness He is cognizant only of good. Like a legislative
  	bill that governs millions of mortals whom the legislators
  	know not, the universal law of God has no knowledge
 9	of evil, and enters unconsciously the human heart and
  	governs it. 
  	    Mortals have only to submit to the law of God, come
12	into sympathy with it, and to let His will be done. This
  	unbroken motion of the law of divine Love gives, to the
  	weary and heavy-laden, rest. But who is willing to do
15	His will or to let it be done? Mortals obey their own
  	wills, and so disobey the divine order. 
  	    All states and stages of human error are met and
18	mastered by divine Truth's negativing error in the way
  	of God's appointing. Those "whom the Lord loveth He
  	chasteneth." His rod brings to view His love, and inter-
21	prets to mortals the gospel of healing. David said, "Be-
  	fore I was afflicted I went astray:  but now have I
  	kept Thy word." He who knows the end from the be-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           209


 1	ginning, attaches to sin due penalties as its antidotes and
  	remedies. 
 3	    Who art thou, vain mortal, that usurpest the preroga-
  	tive of divine wisdom, and wouldst teach God not to pun-
  	ish sin? that wouldst shut the mouth of His prophets,
 6	and cry, "Peace, peace; when there is no peace," — yea,
  	that healest the wounds of my people slightly? 
  	    The Principle of divine Science being Love, the divine
 9	rule of this Principle demonstrates Love, and proves that
  	human belief fulfils the law of belief, and dies of its own
  	physics. Metaphysics also demonstrates this Principle of
12	cure when sin is self-destroyed. Short-sighted physics
  	admits the so-called pains of matter that destroy its more
  	dangerous pleasures. 
15	    Insomnia compels mortals to learn that neither obliv-
  	ion nor dreams can recuperate the life of man, whose
  	Life is God, for God neither slumbers nor sleeps. The
18	loss of gustatory enjoyment and the ills of indigestion
  	tend to rebuke appetite and destroy the peace of a false
  	sense. False pleasure will be, is, chastened; it has no
21	right to be at peace. To suffer for having "other gods
  	before me," is divinely wise. Evil passions die in their
  	own flames, but are punished before extinguished. Peace
24	has no foothold on the false basis that evil should be
  	concealed and that life and happiness should still attend
  	it. Joy is self-sustained; goodness and blessedness are
27	one:  suffering is self-inflicted, and good is the master of
  	evil. 
  	    To this scientific logic and the logic of events, egotism
30	and false charity say, "'Not so, Lord;' it is wise to
  	cover iniquity and punish it not, then shall mortals have
  	peace." Divine Love, as unconscious as incapable of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           210


 1	error, pursues the evil that hideth itself, strips off its
  	disguises, and — behold the result:  evil, uncovered, is
 3	self-destroyed. 
  	    Christian Science never healed a patient without prov-
  	ing with mathematical certainty that error, when found
 6	out, is two-thirds destroyed, and the remaining third
  	kills itself. Do men whine over a nest of serpents, and
  	post around it placards warning people not to stir up
 9	these reptiles because they have stings? Christ said,
  	"They shall take up serpents;" and, "Be ye therefore
  	wise as serpents and harmless as doves." The wisdom
12	of a serpent is to hide itself. The wisdom of God, as
  	revealed in Christian Science, brings the serpent out of
  	its hole, handles it, and takes away its sting. Good deeds
15	are harmless. He who has faith in woman's special adapt-
  	ability to lead on Christian Science, will not be shocked
  	when she puts her foot on the head of the serpent, as it
18	biteth at the heel. 
  	    Intemperance begets a belief of disordered brains,
  	membranes, stomach, and nerves; and this belief serves
21	to uncover and kill this lurking serpent, intemperance,
  	that hides itself under the false pretense of human need,
  	innocent enjoyment, and a medical prescription. The
24	belief in venereal diseases tears the black mask from the
  	shameless brow of licentiousness, torments its victim, and
  	thus may save him from his destroyer. 
27	    Charity has the courage of conviction; it may suffer
  	long, but has neither the cowardice nor the foolhardiness
  	to cover iniquity. Charity is Love; and Love opens
30	the eyes of the blind, rebukes error, and casts it out. 
  	Charity never flees before error, lest it should suffer
  	from an encounter. Love your enemies, or you will not
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           211


 1	lose them; and if you love them, you will help to reform
  	them. 
 3	    Christ points the way of salvation. His mode is not
  	cowardly, uncharitable, nor unwise, but it teaches mor-
  	tals to handle serpents and cast out evil. Our own vision
 6	must be clear to open the eyes of others, else the blind
  	will lead the blind and both shall fall. The sickly charity
  	that supplies criminals with bouquets has been dealt
 9	with summarily by the good judgment of people in
  	the old Bay State. Inhuman medical bills, class legisla-
  	tion, and Salem witchcraft, are not indigenous to her
12	soil. 
  	    "Out of the depths have I delivered thee." The
  	drowning man just rescued from the merciless wave is
15	unconscious of suffering. Why, then, do you break his
  	peace and cause him to suffer in coming to life? Because
  	you wish to save him from death. Then, if a criminal
18	is at peace, is he not to be pitied and brought back to
  	life? Or, are you afraid to do this lest he suffer, trample
  	on your pearls of thought, and turn on you and rend you? 
21	Cowardice is selfishness. When one protects himself at
  	his neighbor's cost, let him remember, "Whosoever will
  	save his life shall lose it." He risks nothing who obeys
24	the law of God, and shall find the Life that cannot be
  	lost. 
  	    Our Master said, "Ye shall drink indeed of my cup." 
27	Jesus stormed sin in its citadels and kept peace with
  	God. He drank this cup giving thanks, and he said to
  	his followers, "Drink ye all of it," — drink it all, and let
30	all drink of it. He lived the spirit of his prayer, — "Thy
  	kingdom come." Shall we repeat our Lord's Prayer
  	when the heart denies it, refuses to bear the cross and
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           212
  

 1	to fulfil the conditions of our petition? Human policy
  	is a fool that saith in his heart, "No God" — a caressing
 3	Judas that betrays you, and commits suicide. This god-
  	less policy never knows what happiness is, and how it is
  	obtained. 
 6	    Jesus did his work, and left his glorious career for our
  	example. On the shore of Gennesaret he tersely re-
  	minded his students of their worldly policy. They had
 9	suffered, and seen their error. This experience caused
  	them to remember the reiterated warning of their Mas-
  	ter and cast their nets on the right side. When they
12	were fit to be blest, they received the blessing. The
  	ultimatum of their human sense of ways and means
  	ought to silence ours. One step away from the direct
15	line of divine Science cost them — what? A speedy re-
  	turn under the reign of difficulties, darkness, and unre-
  	quited toil. 
18	    The currents of human nature rush in against the right
  	course; health, happiness, and life flow not into one of
  	their channels. The law of Love saith, "Not my will,
21	but Thine, be done," and Christian Science proves that
  	human will is lost in the divine; and Love, the white
  	Christ, is the remunerator. 
24	    If, consciously or unconsciously, one is at work in a
  	wrong direction, who will step forward and open his
  	eyes to see this error? He who is a Christian Scientist,
27	who has cast the beam out of his own eye, speaks plainly
  	to the offender and tries to show his errors to him before
  	letting another know it. 
30	    Pitying friends took down from the cross the fainting
  	form of Jesus, and buried it out of their sight. His dis-
  	ciples, who had not yet drunk of his cup, lost sight of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Thy Will Be Done”                           213


 1	him; they could not behold his immortal being in the
  	form of Godlikeness. 
 3	    All that I have written, taught, or lived, that is good,
  	flowed through cross-bearing, self-forgetfulness, and my
  	faith in the right. Suffering or Science, or both, in the
 6	proportion that their instructions are assimilated, will
  	point the way, shorten the process, and consummate the
  	joys of acquiescence in the methods of divine Love. The
 9	Scripture saith, "He that covereth his sins shall not pros-
  	per." No risk is so stupendous as to neglect opportuni-
  	ties which God giveth, and not to forewarn and forearm
12	our fellow-mortals against the evil which, if seen, can
  	be destroyed. 
  	    May my friends and my enemies so profit by these
15	waymarks, that what has chastened and illumined
  	another's way may perfect their own lives by gentle
  	benedictions. In every age, the pioneer reformer must
18	pass through a baptism of fire. But the faithful adher-
  	ents of Truth have gone on rejoicing. Christian Science
  	gives a fearless wing and firm foundation. These are
21	its inspiring tones from the lips of our Master, "My
  	sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow
  	me:  and I give unto them eternal life; and they shall
24	never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of
  	my hand." He is but "an hireling" who fleeth when he
  	seeth the wolf coming. 
27	    Loyal Christian Scientists, be of good cheer:  the night
  	is far spent, the day dawns; God's universal kingdom
  	will appear, Love will reign in every heart, and His will
30	be done on earth as in heaven. 
 
                                                                                                   214

 1	                                  "PUT UP THY SWORD" 

  	    While Jesus' life was full of Love, and a demonstra-
 3	tion of Love, it appeared hate to the carnal mind, or
  	mortal thought, of his time. He said, "Think not that
  	I am come to send peace on earth:  I came not to send
 6	peace, but a sword.  For I am come to set a man at
  	variance against his father, and the daughter against her
  	mother, and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-
 9	law.  And a man's foes shall be they of his own house-
  	hold." 
  	    This action of Jesus was stimulated by the same Love
12	that closed — to the senses — that wondrous life, and
  	that summed up its demonstration in the command,
  	"Put up thy sword." The very conflict his Truth brought,
15	in accomplishing its purpose of Love, meant, all
  	the way through, "Put up thy sword;" but the sword
  	must have been drawn before it could be returned into
18	the scabbard. 
  	    My students need to search the Scriptures and "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," to understand
21	the personal Jesus' labor in the flesh for their salvation:
  	they need to do this even to understand my works, their
  	motives, aims, and tendency. 
24	    The attitude of mortal mind in being healed morally,
  	is the same as its attitude physically. The Christian
  	Scientist cannot heal the sick, and take error along with
27	Truth, either in the recognition or approbation of it. 
  	This would prevent the possibility of destroying the
  	tares:  they must be separated from the wheat before
30	they can be burned, and Jesus foretold the harvest hour
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Put Up Thy Sword”                           215


 1	and the final destruction of error through this very pro-
  	cess, — the sifting and the fire. The tendency of mortal
 3	mind is to go from one extreme to another:  Truth comes
  	into the intermediate space, saying, "I wound to heal;
  	I punish to reform; I do it all in love; my peace I leave
 6	with thee:  not as the world giveth, give I unto thee.  
  	Arise, let us go hence; let us depart from the material
  	sense of God's ways and means, and gain a spiritual
 9	understanding of them." 
  	    But let us not seek to climb up some other way, as we
  	shall do if we take the end for the beginning or start
12	from wrong motives. Christian Science demands order
  	and truth. To abide by these we must first understand
  	the Principle and object of our work, and be clear that
15	it is Love, peace, and good will toward men. Then we
  	shall demonstrate the Principle in the way of His ap-
  	pointment, and not according to the infantile concep-
18	tion of our way; as when a child in sleep walks on the
  	summit of the roof of the house because he is a som-
  	nambulist, and thinks he is where he is not, and would
21	fall immediately if he knew where he was and what he
  	was doing. 
  	    My students are at the beginning of their demonstra-
24	tion; they have a long warfare with error in themselves
  	and in others to finish, and they must at this stage use
  	the sword of Spirit. 
27	    They cannot in the beginning take the attitude, nor
  	adopt the words, that Jesus used at the end of his
  	demonstration. 
30	    If you would follow in his footsteps, you must not try
  	to gather the harvest while the corn is in the blade, nor
  	yet when it is in the ear; a wise spiritual discernment
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Put Up Thy Sword”                           216


 1	must be used in your application of his words and infer-
  	ence from his acts, to guide your own state of combat
 3	with error. There remaineth, it is true, a Sabbath rest
  	for the people of God; but we must first have done our
  	work, and entered into our rest, as the Scriptures give
 6	example. 


  	                                     SCIENTIFIC THEISM 

  	    In the May number of our Journal, there appeared a
 9	review of, and some extracts from, "Scientific Theism,"
  	by Phare Pleigh. 
  	    Now, Phare Pleigh evidently means more than "hands
12	off." A live lexicographer, given to the Anglo-Saxon
  	tongue, might add to the above definition the "laying
  	on of hands," as well. Whatever his nom de plume
15	means, an acquaintance with the author justifies one
  	in the conclusion that he is a power in criticism, a
  	big protest against injustice; but, the best may be
18	mistaken. 
  	    One of these extracts is the story of the Cheshire Cat,
  	which "vanished quite slowly, beginning with the end
21	of the tail, and ending with the grin, which remained
  	some time after the rest of it had gone." Was this a witty
  	or a happy hit at idealism, to illustrate the author's fol-
24	lowing point? —  
  	  "When philosophy becomes fairy-land, in which neither
  	laws of nature nor the laws of reason hold good, the
27	attempt of phenomenism to conceive the universe as a
  	phenomenon without a noumenon may succeed, but not
  	before; for it is an attempt to conceive a grin without
30	a cat." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                               217


 1	    True idealism is a divine Science, which combines in
  	logical sequence, nature, reason, and revelation. An
 3	effect without a cause is inconceivable; neither philoso-
  	phy nor reason attempts to find one; but all should con-
  	ceive and understand that Spirit cannot become less than
 6	Spirit; hence that the universe of God is spiritual, — even
  	the ideal world whose cause is the self-created Principle,
  	with which its ideal or phenomenon must correspond in
 9	quality and quantity. 
  	    The fallacy of an unscientific statement is this:  that
  	matter and Spirit are one and eternal; or, that the phe-
12	nomenon of Spirit is the antipode of Spirit, namely, mat-
  	ter. Nature declares, throughout the mineral, vegetable,
  	and animal kingdoms, that the specific nature of all things
15	is unchanged, and that nature is constituted of and by
  	Spirit. 
  	    Sensuous and material realistic views presuppose that
18	nature is matter, and that Deity is a finite person con-
  	taining infinite Mind; and that these opposites, in sup-
  	positional unity and personality, produce matter, — a
21	third quality unlike God. Again, that matter is both
  	cause and effect, but that the effect is antagonistic to its
  	cause; that death is at war with Life, evil with good, — 
24	and man a rebel against his Maker. This is neither
  	Science nor theism. According to Holy Writ, it is a
  	kingdom divided against itself, that shall be brought
27	to desolation. 
  	    The nature of God must change in order to become
  	matter, or to become both finite and infinite; and matter
30	must disappear, for Spirit to appear. To the material
  	sense, everything is matter; but spiritualize human
  	thought, and our convictions change:  for spiritual sense
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                              218


  1	takes in new views, in which nature becomes Spirit; and
  	Spirit is God, and God is good. Science unfolds the fact
 3	that Deity was forever Mind, Spirit; that matter never
  	produced Mind, and vice versa. 
  	    The visible universe declares the invisible only by re-
 6	version, as error declares Truth. The testimony of mate-
  	rial sense in relation to existence is false; for matter can
  	neither see, hear, nor feel, and mortal mind must change
 9	all its conceptions of life, substance, and intelligence,
  	before it can reach the immortality of Mind and its ideas. 
  	It is erroneous to accept the evidence of the material
12	senses whence to reason out God, when it is conceded
  	that the five personal senses can take no cognizance of
  	Spirit or of its phenomena. False realistic views sap the
15	Science of Principle and idea; they make Deity unreal
  	and inconceivable, either as mind or matter; but Truth
  	comes to the rescue of reason and immortality, and un-
18	folds the real nature of God and the universe to the spirit-
  	ual sense, which beareth witness of things spiritual, and
  	not material. 
21	    To begin with, the notion of Spirit as cause and end,
  	with matter as its effect, is more ridiculous than the "grin
  	without a cat;" for a grin expresses the nature of a cat,
24	and this nature may linger in memory:  but matter does
  	not express the nature of Spirit, and matter's graven
  	grins are neither eliminated nor retained by Spirit. What
27	can illustrate Dr.  —— 's views better than Pat's echo,
  	when he said "How do you do?" and echo answered,
  	"Pretty well, I thank you!" 
30	    Dr.  ——  says: "The recognition of teleology in nature
  	is necessarily the recognition of purely spiritual person-
  	ality in God." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Scientific Theism                               219


  1	    According to lexicography, teleology is the science of
  	the final cause of things; and divine Science (and all
 3	Science is divine) neither reveals God in matter, cause
  	in effect, nor teaches that nature and her laws are the
  	material universe, or that the personality of infinite Spirit
 6	is finite or material. Jesus said, "Ye do err, not know-
  	ing the Scriptures, nor the power of God." Now, what
  	saith the Scripture? "God is a Spirit:  and they that
 9	worship Him must worship Him in spirit and in
  	truth." 


    	                                      MENTAL PRACTICE 

12	    It is admitted that mortals think wickedly and act
  	wickedly:  it is beginning to be seen by thinkers, that
  	mortals think also after a sickly fashion. In common
15	parlance, one person feels sick, another feels wicked. A
  	third person knows that if he would remove this feeling
  	in either case, in the one he must change his patient's
18	consciousness of dis-ease and suffering to a consciousness
  	of ease and loss of suffering; while in the other he must
  	change the patient's sense of sinning at ease to a sense of
21	discomfort in sin and peace in goodness. 
  	    This is Christian Science:  that mortal mind makes
  	sick, and immortal Mind makes well; that mortal mind
24	makes sinners, while immortal Mind makes saints; that
  	a state of health is but a state of consciousness made mani-
  	fest on the body, and vice versa; that while one person
27	feels wickedly and acts wickedly, another knows that if
  	he can change this evil sense and consciousness to a good
  	sense, or conscious goodness, the fruits of goodness will
30	follow, and he has reformed the sinner. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 220


  1	    Now, demonstrate this rule, which obtains in every
  	line of mental healing, and you will find that a good rule
 3	works one way, and a false rule the opposite way. 
  	    Let us suppose that there is a sick person whom an-
  	other would heal mentally. The healer begins by mental
 6	argument. He mentally says, "You are well, and you
  	know it;" and he supports this silent mental force by
  	audible explanation, attestation, and precedent. His
 9	mental and oral arguments aim to refute the sick man's
  	thoughts, words, and actions, in certain directions, and
  	turn them into channels of Truth. He persists in this
12	course until the patient's mind yields, and the harmonious
  	thought has the full control over this mind on the point
  	at issue. The end is attained, and the patient says and
15	feels, "I am well, and I know it." 
  	    This mental practitioner has changed his patient's
  	consciousness from sickness to health. The patient's
18	mental state is now the diametrical opposite of what it
  	was when the mental practitioner undertook to transform
  	it, and he is improved morally and physically. 
21	    That this mental method has power and bears fruit,
  	is patent both to the conscientious Christian Scientist and
  	the observer. Both should understand with equal clear-
24	ness, that if this mental process and power be reversed,
  	and people believe that a man is sick and knows it, and
  	speak of him as being sick, put it into the minds of others
27	that he is sick, publish it in the newspapers that he is
  	failing, and persist in this action of mind over mind, it
  	follows that he will believe that he is sick, — and Jesus
30	said it would be according to the woman's belief; but if
  	with the certainty of Science he knows that an error of
  	belief has not the power of Truth, and cannot, does
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 221


 1	not, produce the slightest effect, it has no power over
  	him. Thus a mental malpractitioner may lose his
 3	power to harm by a false mental argument; for it
  	gives one opportunity to handle the error, and when
  	mastering it one gains in the rules of metaphysics, and
 6	thereby learns more of its divine Principle. Error pro-
  	duces physical sufferings, and these sufferings show
  	the fundamental Principle of Christian Science; namely,
 9	that error and sickness are one, and Truth is their
  	remedy. 
  	    The evil-doer can do little at removing the effect of sin
12	on himself, unless he believes that sin has produced the
  	effect and knows he is a sinner; or, knowing that he is a
  	sinner, if he denies it, the good effect is lost. Either of
15	these states of mind will stultify the power to heal men-
  	tally. This accounts for many helpless mental practi-
  	tioners and mysterious diseases. 
18	    Again: If error is the cause of disease, Truth being
  	the cure, denial of this fact in one instance and
  	acknowledgment of it in another saps one's under-
21	standing of the Science of Mind-healing. Such denial
  	dethrones demonstration, baffles the student of Mind-
  	healing, and divorces his work from Science. Such de-
24	nial also contradicts the doctrine that we must mentally
  	struggle against both evil and disease, and is like saying
  	that five times ten are fifty while ten times five are not
27	fifty; as if the multiplication of the same two numbers
  	would not yield the same product whichever might serve
  	as the multiplicand. 
30	    Who would tell another of a crime that he himself is
  	committing, or call public attention to that crime? The
  	belief in evil and in the process of evil, holds the issues
  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 222


1	of death to the evil-doer. It takes away a man's proper
  	sense of good, and gives him a false sense of both evil
 3	and good. It inflames envy, passion, evil-speaking, and
  	strife. It reverses Christian Science in all things. It
  	causes the victim to believe that he is advancing while
 6	injuring himself and others. This state of false conscious-
  	ness in many cases causes the victim great physical suffer-
  	ing; and conviction of his wrong state of feeling reforms
 9	him, and so heals him:  or, failing of conviction and re-
  	form, he becomes morally paralyzed — in other words,
  	a moral idiot. 
12	    In this state of misled consciousness, one is ready to
  	listen complacently to audible falsehoods that once he
  	would have resisted and loathed; and this, because the
15	false seems true. The malicious mental argument and
  	its action on the mind of the perpetrator, is fatal, morally
  	and physically. From the effects of mental malpractice
18	the subject scarcely awakes in time, and must suffer its
  	full penalty after death. This sin against divine Science
  	is cancelled only through human agony:  the measure it
21	has meted must be remeasured to it. 
  	    The crimes committed under this new regime of mind-
  	power, when brought to light, will make stout hearts quail. 
24	Its mystery protects it now, for it is not yet known. Error
  	is more abstract than Truth. Even the healing Principle,
  	whose power seems inexplicable, is not so obscure; for
27	this is the power of God, and good should seem more
  	natural than evil. 
  	    I shall not forget the cost of investigating, for this age,
30	the methods and power of error. While the ways, means,
  	and potency of Truth had flowed into my consciousness
  	as easily as dawns the morning light and shadows flee,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mental Practice                                 223


 1	the metaphysical mystery of error — its hidden paths,
  	purpose, and fruits — at first defied me. I was say-
 3	ing all the time, "Come not thou into the secret" — 
  	but at length took up the research according to God's
  	command. 
 6	    Streams which purify, necessarily have pure fountains;
  	while impure streams flow from corrupt sources. Here,
  	divine light, logic, and revelation coincide. 
 9	    Science proves, beyond cavil, that the tree is known
  	by its fruit; that mind reaches its own ideal, and cannot
  	be separated from it. I respect that moral sense which
12	is sufficiently strong to discern what it believes, and to say,
  	if it must, "I discredit Mind with having the power to
  	heal." This individual disbelieves in Mind-healing, and
15	is consistent. But, alas! for the mistake of believing in
  	mental healing, claiming full faith in the divine Principle,
  	and saying, "I am a Christian Scientist," while doing
18	unto others what we would resist to the hilt if done unto
  	ourselves. 
  	    May divine Love so permeate the affections of all those
21	who have named the name of Christ in its fullest sense,
  	that no counteracting influence can hinder their growth
  	or taint their examples. 


24	                                    TAKING OFFENSE 

  	    There is immense wisdom in the old proverb, "He
  	that is slow to anger is better than the mighty." Hannah
27	More said, "If I wished to punish my enemy, I should
  	make him hate somebody." 
  	    To punish ourselves for others' faults, is superlative
30	folly. The mental arrow shot from another's bow is
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Taking Offense                                 224


 1	practically harmless, unless our own thought barbs it. 
  	It is our pride that makes another's criticism rankle, our
 3	self-will that makes another's deed offensive, our egotism
  	that feels hurt by another's self-assertion. Well may we
  	feel wounded by our own faults; but we can hardly afford
 6	to be miserable for the faults of others. 
  	    A courtier told Constantine that a mob had broken
  	the head of his statue with stones. The emperor lifted
 9	his hands to his head, saying: "It is very surprising, but
  	I don't feel hurt in the least." 
  	    We should remember that the world is wide; that there
12	are a thousand million different human wills, opinions,
  	ambitions, tastes, and loves; that each person has a differ-
  	ent history, constitution, culture, character, from all the
15	rest; that human life is the work, the play, the ceaseless
  	action and reaction upon each other of these different
  	atoms. Then, we should go forth into life with the smallest
18	expectations, but with the largest patience; with a keen
  	relish for and appreciation of everything beautiful, great,
  	and good, but with a temper so genial that the friction
21	of the world shall not wear upon our sensibilities; with
  	an equanimity so settled that no passing breath nor
  	accidental disturbance shall agitate or ruffle it; with a
24	charity broad enough to cover the whole world's evil, and
  	sweet enough to neutralize what is bitter in it, — de-
  	termined not to be offended when no wrong is meant, nor
27	even when it is, unless the offense be against God. 
  	    Nothing short of our own errors should offend us. He
  	who can wilfully attempt to injure another, is an object
30	of pity rather than of resentment; while it is a question
  	in my mind, whether there is enough of a flatterer, a fool,
  	or a liar, to offend a whole-souled woman. 
 
                                                                                                   225
          
 1	                              HINTS TO THE CLERGY 

  	    At the residence of Mr. Rawson, of Arlington, Massa-
 3	chusetts, a happy concourse of friends had gathered to
  	celebrate the eighty-second birthday of his mother — a
  	friend of mine, and a Christian Scientist. 
 6	    Among the guests, were an orthodox clergyman, his
  	wife and child. 
  	    In the course of the evening, conversation drifted to
 9	the seventh modern wonder, Christian Science; where-
  	upon the mother, Mrs. Rawson, who had drunk at its
  	fount, firmly bore testimony to the power of Christ, Truth,
12	to heal the sick. 
  	    Soon after this conversation, the clergyman's son
  	was taken violently ill. Then was the clergyman's
15	opportunity to demand a proof of what the Christian
  	Scientist had declared; and he said to this venerable
  	Christian: —  
18	    "If you heal my son, when seeing, I may be led to
  	believe." 
  	    Mrs. Rawson then rose from her seat, and sat down
21	beside the sofa whereon lay the lad with burning brow,
  	moaning in pain. 
  	    Looking away from all material aid, to the spiritual
24	source and ever-present help, silently, through the divine
  	power, she healed him. 
  	    The deep flush faded from the face, a cool perspira-
27	tion spread over it, and he slept. 
  	    In about one hour he awoke, and was hungry. 
  	    The parents said: —  
30	    "Wait until we get home, and you shall have some
  	gruel." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Hints to the Clergy                            226


 1	    But Mrs. Rawson said: —  
  	    "Give the child what he relishes, and doubt not that
 3	the Father of all will care for him." 
  	    Thus, the unbiased youth and the aged Christian
  	carried the case on the side of God; and, after eating
 6	several ice-creams, the clergyman's son returned home
  	 — well. 


  	                                  PERFIDY AND SLANDER 

 9	    What has an individual gained by losing his own self-
  	respect? or what has he lost when, retaining his own,
  	he loses the homage of fools, or the pretentious praise of
12	hypocrites, false to themselves as to others? 
  	    Shakespeare, the immortal lexicographer of mortals,
  	writes: — 

15	                   To thine own self be true,
  	     And it must follow, as the night the day,
  	     Thou canst not then be false to any man. 

18	    When Aristotle was asked what a person could gain
  	by uttering a falsehood, he replied, "Not to be credited
  	when he shall tell the truth." 
21	    The character of a liar and hypocrite is so contempti-
  	ble, that even of those who have lost their honor it might
  	be expected that from the violation of truth they should
24	be restrained by their pride. 
  	    Perfidy of an inferior quality, such as manages to evade
  	the law, and which dignified natures cannot stoop to
27	notice, except legally, disgraces human nature more than
  	do most vices. 
  	    Slander is a midnight robber; the red-tongued assas-
30	sin of radical worth; the conservative swindler, who
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Perfidy and Slander                          227


 1	sells himself in a traffic by which he can gain nothing. 
  	It can retire for forgiveness to no fraternity where its
 3	crime may stand in the place of a virtue; but must at
  	length be given up to the hisses of the multitude, with-
  	out friend and without apologist. 
 6	    Law has found it necessary to offer to the innocent,
  	security from slanderers — those pests of society — when
  	their crime comes within its jurisdiction. Thus, to evade
 9	the penalty of law, and yet with malice aforethought to
  	extend their evil intent, is the nice distinction by which
  	they endeavor to get their weighty stuff into the hands
12	of gossip! Some uncharitable one may give it a forward
  	move, and, ere that one himself become aware, find
  	himself responsible for kind (?) endeavors. 
15	    Would that my pen or pity could raise these weak,
  	pitifully poor objects from their choice of self-degrada-
  	tion to the nobler purposes and wider aims of a life made
18	honest:  a life in which the fresh flowers of feeling blos-
  	som, and, like the camomile, the more trampled upon,
  	the sweeter the odor they send forth to benefit mankind;
21	a life wherein calm, self-respected thoughts abide in
  	tabernacles of their own, dwelling upon a holy hill, speak-
  	ing the truth in the heart; a life wherein the mind can
24	rest in green pastures, beside the still waters, on isles
  	of sweet refreshment. The sublime summary of an
  	honest life satisfies the mind craving a higher good, and
27	bathes it in the cool waters of peace on earth; till it
  	grows into the full stature of wisdom, reckoning its
  	own by the amount of happiness it has bestowed upon
30	others. 
  	    Not to avenge one's self upon one's enemies, is the
  	command of almighty wisdom; and we take this to be
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Perfidy and Slander                          228


 1	a safer guide than the promptings of human nature. 
  	To know that a deception dark as it is base has been
 3	practised upon thee, — by those deemed at least indebted
  	friends whose welfare thou hast promoted, — and yet
  	not to avenge thyself, is to do good to thyself; is to take
 6	a new standpoint whence to look upward; is to be calm
  	amid excitement, just amid lawlessness, and pure amid
  	corruption. 
 9	    To be a great man or woman, to have a name whose
  	odor fills the world with its fragrance, is to bear with
  	patience the buffetings of envy or malice — even while
12	seeking to raise those barren natures to a capacity for a
  	higher life. We should look with pitying eye on the
  	momentary success of all villainies, on mad ambition
15	and low revenge. This will bring us also to look on a
  	kind, true, and just person, faithful to conscience and
  	honest beyond reproach, as the only suitable fabric out
18	of which to weave an existence fit for earth and
  	heaven. 


  	                                            CONTAGION 

21	    Whatever man sees, feels, or in any way takes cog-
  	nizance of, must be caught through mind; inasmuch
  	as perception, sensation, and consciousness belong to
24	mind and not to matter. Floating with the popular
  	current of mortal thought without questioning the re-
  	liability of its conclusions, we do what others do,
27	believe what others believe, and say what others say. 
  	Common consent is contagious, and it makes disease
  	catching. 
30	    People believe in infectious and contagious diseases,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Contagion                                         229


 1	and that any one is liable to have them under certain
  	predisposing or exciting causes. This mental state pre-
 3	pares one to have any disease whenever there appear the
  	circumstances which he believes produce it. If he believed
  	as sincerely that health is catching when exposed to con-
 6	tact with healthy people, he would catch their state of
  	feeling quite as surely and with better effect than he does
  	the sick man's. 
 9	    If only the people would believe that good is more
  	contagious than evil, since God is omnipresence, how
  	much more certain would be the doctor's success, and
12	the clergyman's conversion of sinners. And if only the
  	pulpit would encourage faith in God in this direction,
  	and faith in Mind over all other influences governing
15	the receptivity of the body, theology would teach man
  	as David taught: "Because thou hast made the Lord,
  	which is my refuge, even the most High thy habitation;
18	there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any plague
  	come nigh thy dwelling." 
  	    The confidence of mankind in contagious disease would
21	thus become beautifully less; and in the same propor-
  	tion would faith in the power of God to heal and to save
  	mankind increase, until the whole human race would
24	become healthier, holier, happier, and longer lived. A
  	calm, Christian state of mind is a better preventive of
  	contagion than a drug, or than any other possible sana-
27	tive method; and the "perfect Love" that "casteth out
  	fear" is a sure defense. 
 
                                                                                                   230

 1	                                      IMPROVE YOUR TIME 

  	    Success in life depends upon persistent effort, upon
 3	the improvement of moments more than upon any other
  	one thing. A great amount of time is consumed in talking
  	nothing, doing nothing, and indecision as to what one
 6	should do. If one would be successful in the future, let
  	him make the most of the present. 
  	    Three ways of wasting time, one of which is con-
 9	temptible, are gossiping mischief, making lingering calls,
  	and mere motion when at work, thinking of nothing or
  	planning for some amusement, — travel of limb more
12	than mind. Rushing around smartly is no proof of ac-
  	complishing much. 
  	    All successful individuals have become such by hard
15	work; by improving moments before they pass into hours,
  	and hours that other people may occupy in the pursuit
  	of pleasure. They spend no time in sheer idleness, in
18	talking when they have nothing to say, in building air-
  	castles or floating off on the wings of sense:  all of which
  	drop human life into the ditch of nonsense, and worse
21	than waste its years. 

  	     "Let us, then, be up and doing,
  	        With a heart for any fate;
24	      Still achieving, still pursuing,
  	        Learn to labor and to wait."   



  	                                  THANKSGIVING DINNER 

27	    It was a beautiful group! needing but canvas and the
  	touch of an artist to render it pathetic, tender, gorgeous. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Thanksgiving Dinner                          231


 1	Age, on whose hoary head the almond-blossom formed a
  	crown of glory; middle age, in smiles and the full fruition
 3	of happiness; infancy, exuberant with joy, — ranged side
  	by side. The sober-suited grandmother, rich in ex-
  	perience, had seen sunshine and shadow fall upon ninety-
 6	six years. Four generations sat at that dinner-table. 
  	The rich viands made busy many appetites; but, what
  	of the poor! Willingly — though I take no stock in
 9	spirit-rappings — would I have had the table give a
  	spiritual groan for the unfeasted ones. 
  	    Under the skilful carving of the generous host, the
12	mammoth turkey grew beautifully less. His was the
  	glory to vie with guests in the dexterous use of knife and
  	fork, until delicious pie, pudding, and fruit caused un-
15	conditional surrender. 
  	    And the baby! Why, he made a big hole, with two
  	incisors, in a big pippin, and bit the finger presump-
18	tuously poked into the little mouth to arrest the peel! 
  	Then he was caught walking! one, two, three steps, — 
  	and papa knew that he could walk, but grandpa was
21	taken napping. Now! baby has tumbled, soft as thistle-
  	down, on the floor; and instead of a real set-to at crying,
  	a look of cheer and a toy from mamma bring the soft
24	little palms patting together, and pucker the rosebud
  	mouth into saying, "Oh, pretty!" That was a scientific
  	baby; and his first sitting-at-table on Thanksgiving Day
27	 — yes, and his little rainbowy life — brought sunshine
  	to every heart. How many homes echo such tones of
  	heartfelt joy on Thanksgiving Day! But, alas! for the
30	desolate home; for the tear-filled eyes looking longingly
  	at the portal through which the loved one comes not, or
  	gazing silently on the vacant seat at fireside and board — 
  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Thanksgiving Dinner                          232


1	God comfort them all! we inwardly prayed — but the
  	memory was too much; and, turning from it, in a bumper
 3	of pudding-sauce we drank to peace, and plenty, and
  	happy households. 


  	                                         CHRISTIAN SCIENCE 

 6	    This age is reaching out towards the perfect Principle
  	of things; is pushing towards perfection in art, inven-
  	tion, and manufacture. Why, then, should religion be
 9	stereotyped, and we not obtain a more perfect and prac-
  	tical Christianity? It will never do to be behind the
  	times in things most essential, which proceed from the
12	standard of right that regulates human destiny. Human
  	skill but foreshadows what is next to appear as its divine
  	origin. Proportionately as we part with material systems
15	and theories, personal doctrines and dogmas, meekly to
  	ascend the hill of Science, shall we reach the maximum
  	of perfection in all things. 
18	    Spirit is omnipotent; hence a more spiritual Chris-
  	tianity will be one having more power, having perfected
  	in Science that most important of all arts, — healing. 
21	    Metaphysical healing, or Christian Science, is a de-
  	mand of the times. Every man and every woman would
  	desire and demand it, if he and she knew its infinite
24	value and firm basis. The unerring and fixed Principle
  	of all healing is God; and this Principle should be
  	sought from the love of good, from the most spiritual
27	and unselfish motives. Then will it be understood to be
  	of God, and not of man; and this will prevent mankind
  	from striking out promiscuously, teaching and practising
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              233


 1	in the name of Science without knowing its fundamental
  	Principle. 
 3	    It is important to know that a malpractice of the best
  	system will result in the worst form of medicine. More-
  	over, the feverish, disgusting pride of those who call
 6	themselves metaphysicians or Scientists, — but are such
  	in name only, — fanned by the breath of mental mal-
  	practice, is the death's-head at the feast of Truth; the
 9	monkey in harlequin jacket that will retard the onward
  	march of life-giving Science, if not understood and with-
  	stood, and so strangled in its attempts. 
12	    The standard of metaphysical healing is traduced by
  	thinking to put into the old garment of drugging the new
  	cloth of metaphysics; or by trying to twist the fatal
15	magnetic force of mortal mind, termed hypnotism, into
  	a more fashionable cut and naming that "mind-cure,"
  	or — which is still worse in the eyes of Truth — terming
18	it metaphysics! Substituting good words for a good life,
  	fair-seeming for straightforward character, mental mal-
  	practice for the practice of true medicine, is a poor shift
21	for the weak and worldly who think the standard of
  	Christian Science too high for them. 
  	    What think you of a scientist in mathematics who finds
24	fault with the exactness of the rule because unwilling to
  	work hard enough to practise it? The perfection of the
  	rule of Christian Science is what constitutes its utility:
27	having a true standard, if some fall short, others will
  	approach it; and these are they only who adhere to that
  	standard. 
30	    Matter must be understood as a false belief or product
  	of mortal mind:  whence we learn that sensation is not
  	in matter, but in this so-called mind; that we see and
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              234


 1	feel disease only by reason of our belief in it:  then shall
  	matter remain no longer to blind us to Spirit, and clog
 3	the wheels of progress. We spread our wings in vain when
  	we attempt to mount above error by speculative views
  	of Truth. 
 6	    Love is the Principle of divine Science; and Love is
  	not learned of the material senses, nor gained by a culpa-
  	ble attempt to seem what we have not lifted ourselves
 9	to be, namely, a Christian. In love for man, we gain a
  	true sense of Love as God; and in no other way can we
  	reach this spiritual sense, and rise — and still rise — to
12	things most essential and divine. What hinders man's
  	progress is his vain conceit, the Phariseeism of the times,
  	also his effort to steal from others and avoid hard work;
15	errors which can never find a place in Science. Empiri-
  	cal knowledge is worse than useless:  it never has advanced
  	man a single step in the scale of being. 
18	    That one should have ventured on such unfamiliar
  	ground, and, self-forgetful, should have gone on to estab-
  	lish this mighty system of metaphysical healing, called
21	Christian Science, against such odds, — even the entire
  	current of mortality, — is matter of grave wonderment to
  	profound thinkers. That, in addition to this, she has made
24	some progress, has seen far into the spiritual facts of be-
  	ing which constitute physical and mental perfection, in
  	the midst of an age so sunken in sin and sensuality, seems
27	to them still more inconceivable. 
  	    In this new departure of metaphysics, God is regarded
  	more as absolute, supreme; and Christ is clad with a
30	richer illumination as our Saviour from sickness, sin,
  	and death. God's fatherliness as Life, Truth, and Love,
  	makes His sovereignty glorious. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christian Science                              235


 1	    By this system, too, man has a changed recognition
  	of his relation to God. He is no longer obliged to sin,
 3	be sick, and die to reach heaven, but is required and em-
  	powered to conquer sin, sickness, and death; thus, as
  	image and likeness, to reflect Him who destroys death
 6	and hell. By this reflection, man becomes the partaker
  	of that Mind whence sprang the universe. 
  	    In Christian Science, progress is demonstration, not
 9	doctrine. This Science is ameliorative and regenerative,
  	delivering mankind from all error through the light and
  	love of Truth. It gives to the race loftier desires and new
12	possibilities. It lays the axe at the root of the tree of
  	knowledge, to cut down all that bringeth not forth good
  	fruit; "and blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended
15	in me." It touches mind to more spiritual issues, sys-
  	tematizes action, gives a keener sense of Truth and a
  	stronger desire for it. 
18	    Hungering and thirsting after a better life, we shall
  	have it, and become Christian Scientists; learn God
  	aright, and know something of the ideal man, the real
21	man, harmonious and eternal. This movement of thought
  	must push on the ages:  it must start the wheels of reason
  	aright, educate the affections to higher resources, and
24	leave Christianity unbiased by the superstitions of a
  	senior period. 


  	                                            INJUSTICE 

27	    Who that has tried to follow the divine precept, "All
  	things whatsoever ye would that men should do unto
  	you, do ye even so to them," has not suffered from the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Injustice                                             236


 1	situation? — has not found that human passions in their
  	reaction have misjudged motives? 
 3	    Throughout our experience since undertaking the
  	labor of uplifting the race, we have been made the re-
  	pository of little else than the troubles, indiscretions,
 6	and errors of others; until thought has shrunk from
  	contact with family difficulties, and become weary with
  	study to counsel wisely whenever giving advice on per-
 9	sonal topics. 
  	    To the child complaining of his parents we have said,
  	"Love and honor thy parents, and yield obedience to
12	them in all that is right; but you have the rights of con-
  	science, as we all have, and must follow God in all your
  	ways." 
15	    When yielding to constant solicitations of husband or
  	wife to give, to one or the other, advice concerning diffi-
  	culties and the best way to overcome them, we have done
18	this to the best of our ability, — and always with the pur-
  	pose to restore harmony and prevent dishonor. In such
  	cases we have said, "Take no counsel of a mortal, even
21	though it be your best friend; but be guided by God
  	alone;" meaning by this, Be not estranged from each
  	other by anything that is said to you, but seek in divine
24	Love the remedy for all human discord. 
  	    Yet, notwithstanding one's good intentions, in some
  	way or at some step in one's efforts to help another, as
27	a general rule, one will be blamed for all that is not right:
  	but this must not deter us from doing our duty, whatever
  	else may appear, and at whatever cost. 
 
                                                                                                   237

 1	                                          REFORMERS 

  	    The olden opinion that hell is fire and brimstone, has
 3	yielded somewhat to the metaphysical fact that suffering
  	is a thing of mortal mind instead of body:  so, in place
  	of material flames and odor, mental anguish is generally
 6	accepted as the penalty for sin. This changed belief
  	has wrought a change in the actions of men. Not a few
  	individuals serve God (or try to) from fear; but remove
 9	that fear, and the worst of human passions belch forth
  	their latent fires. Some people never repent until earth
  	gives them such a cup of gall that conscience strikes home;
12	then they are brought to realize how impossible it is to
  	sin and not suffer. All the different phases of error in
  	human nature the reformer must encounter and help to
15	eradicate. 
  	    This period is not essentially one of conscience: few
  	feel and live now as when this nation began, and our
18	forefathers' prayers blended with the murmuring winds
  	of their forest home. This is a period of doubt, inquiry,
  	speculation, selfishness; of divided interests, marvellous
21	good, and mysterious evil. But sin can only work out
  	its own destruction; and reform does and must push on
  	the growth of mankind. 
24	    Honor to faithful merit is delayed, and always has
  	been; but it is sure to follow. The very streets through
  	which Garrison was dragged were draped in honor of
27	the dead hero who did the hard work, the immortal work,
  	of loosing the fetters of one form of human slavery. I
  	remember, when a girl, and he visited my father, how a
30	childish fear clustered round his coming. I had heard
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Reformers                                         238


 1	the awful story that "he helped 'niggers' kill the white
  	folks!" Even the loving children are sometimes made
 3	to believe a lie, and to hate reformers. It is pleasant,
  	now, to contrast with that childhood's wrong the reverence
  	of my riper years for all who dare to be true, honest to
 6	their convictions, and strong of purpose. 
  	    The reformer has no time to give in defense of his
  	own life's incentive, since no sacrifice is too great for the
 9	silent endurance of his love. What has not unselfed love
  	achieved for the race? All that ever was accomplished,
  	and more than history has yet recorded. The reformer
12	works on unmentioned, save when he is abused or his
  	work is utilized in the interest of somebody. He may
  	labor for the establishment of a cause which is fraught
15	with infinite blessings, — health, virtue, and heaven;
  	but what of all that? Who should care for everybody? 
  	It is enough, say they, to care for a few. Yet the good
18	done, and the love that foresees more to do, stimulate
  	philanthropy and are an ever-present reward. Let one's
  	life answer well these questions, and it already hath a
21	benediction: 
  	    Have you renounced self? Are you faithful? Do
  	you love? 


24	                                           MRS. EDDY SICK 

  	    The frequent public allegement that I am "sick, unable
  	to speak a loud word," or that I died of palsy, and am
27	dead, — is but another evidence of the falsehoods kept
  	constantly before the public. 
  	    While I accord these evil-mongers due credit for their
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Mrs. Eddy Sick                                  239


 1	desire, let me say to you, dear reader:  Call at the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College, in 1889, and judge
 3	for yourself whether I can talk — and laugh too! I
  	never was in better health. I have had but four
  	days' vacation for the past year, and am about to com-
 6	mence a large class in Christian Science. Lecturing,
  	writing, preaching, teaching, etc., give fair proof that
  	my shadow is not growing less; and substance is taking
 9	larger proportions. 


  	                                             "I'VE GOT COLD" 

  	    Out upon the sidewalk one winter morning, I observed
12	a carriage draw up before a stately mansion; a portly
  	gentleman alight, and take from his carriage the ominous
  	hand-trunk. 
15	    "Ah!" thought I, "somebody has to take it; and what
  	may the potion be?" 
  	    Just then a tiny, sweet face appeared in the vestibule,
18	and red nose, suffused eyes, cough, and tired look, told
  	the story; but, looking up quaintly, the poor child said, —  
  	    "I've got cold, doctor." 
21	    Her apparent pride at sharing in a popular influenza
  	was comical. However, her dividend, when compared
  	with that of the household stockholders, was new; and
24	doubtless their familiarity with what the stock paid, made
  	them more serious over it. 
  	    What if that sweet child, so bravely confessing that
27	she had something that she ought not to have, and which
  	mamma thought must be gotten rid of, had been taught
  	the value of saying even more bravely, and believing
30	it, —  
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “I’ve Got Cold”                                   240


 1	    "I have not got cold." 
  	    Why, the doctor's squills and bills would have been
 3	avoided; and through the cold air the little one would
  	have been bounding with sparkling eyes, and ruby cheeks
  	painted and fattened by metaphysical hygiene. 
 6	    Parents and doctors must not take the sweet freshness
  	out of the children's lives by that flippant caution, "You
  	will get cold." 
 9	    Predicting danger does not dignify life, whereas fore-
  	casting liberty and joy does; for these are strong pro-
  	moters of health and happiness. All education should
12	contribute to moral and physical strength and freedom. 
  	If a cold could get into the body without the assent of
  	mind, nature would take it out as gently, or let it remain
15	as harmlessly, as it takes the frost out of the ground or
  	puts it into the ice-cream to the satisfaction of all. 
  	    The sapling bends to the breeze, while the sturdy oak,
18	with form and inclination fixed, breasts the tornado. It
  	is easier to incline the early thought rightly, than the
  	biased mind. Children not mistaught, naturally love
21	God; for they are pure-minded, affectionate, and gen-
  	erally brave. Passions, appetites, pride, selfishness, have
  	slight sway over the fresh, unbiased thought. 
24	    Teach the children early self-government, and teach
  	them nothing that is wrong. If they see their father with
  	a cigarette in his mouth — suggest to them that the habit
27	of smoking is not nice, and that nothing but a loathsome
  	worm naturally chews tobacco. Likewise soberly inform
  	them that "Battle-Axe Plug" takes off men's heads; or,
30	leaving these on, that it takes from their bodies a sweet
  	something which belongs to nature, — namely, pure
  	odors. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “I’ve Got Cold”                                   241


 1	    From a religious point of view, the faith of both youth
  	and adult should centre as steadfastly in God to benefit
 3	the body, as to benefit the mind. Body and mind are
  	correlated in man's salvation; for man will no more
  	enter heaven sick than as a sinner, and Christ's Christi-
 6	anity casts out sickness as well as sin of every sort. 
  	    Test, if you will, metaphysical healing on two patients:
  	one having morals to be healed, the other having a physi-
 9	cal ailment. Use as your medicine the great alterative,
  	Truth:  give to the immoralist a mental dose that says,
  	"You have no pleasure in sin," and witness the effects. 
12	    Either he will hate you, and try to make others do like-
  	wise, so taking a dose of error big enough apparently to
  	neutralize your Truth, else he will doubtingly await the
15	result; during which interim, by constant combat and
  	direful struggles, you get the victory and Truth heals him
  	of the moral malady. 
18	    On the other hand, to the bedridden sufferer admin-
  	ister this alterative Truth: "God never made you sick:
  	there is no necessity for pain; and Truth destroys the
21	error that insists on the necessity of any man's bondage
  	to sin and sickness.  'Ye shall know the truth, and the
  	truth shall make you free.'" 
24	    Then, like blind Bartimeus, the doubting heart looks
  	up through faith, and your patient rejoices in the gospel
  	of health. 
27	    Thus, you see, it is easier to heal the physical than the
  	moral ailment. When divine Truth and Love heal, of
  	sin, the sinner who is at ease in sin, how much more should
30	these heal, of sickness, the sick who are dis-eased, dis-
  	comforted, and who long for relief! 
 
                                                                                                   242

 1	                                       "PRAYER AND HEALING" 

  	    The article of Professor T —— , having the above cap-
 3	tion, published in Zion's Herald, December third, came
  	not to my notice until January ninth. In it the Professor
  	offered me, as President of the Metaphysical College in
 6	Boston, or one of my students, the liberal sum of one
  	thousand dollars if either would reset certain dislocations
  	without the use of hands, and two thousand dollars if
 9	either would give sight to one born blind. 
  	    Will the gentleman accept my thanks due to his gener-
  	osity; for, if I should accept his bid on Christianity, he
12	would lose his money. 
  	    Why? 
  	    Because I performed more difficult tasks fifteen years
15	ago. At present, I am in another department of Christian
  	work, "where there shall no signs be given them," for
  	they shall be instructed in the Principle of Christian
18	Science that furnishes its own proof. 
  	    But, to reward his liberality, I offer him three thou-
  	sand dollars if he will heal one single case of opium-eating
21	where the patient is very low and taking morphine powder
  	in its most concentrated form, at the rate of one ounce in
  	two weeks, — having taken it twenty years; and he is to
24	cure that habit in three days, leaving the patient well. I
  	cured precisely such a case in 1869. 
  	    Also, Mr. C. M. H —— , of Boston, formerly partner
27	of George T. Brown, pharmacist, No. 5 Beacon St., will
  	tell you that he was my student in December, 1884; and
  	that before leaving the class he took a patient thoroughly
30	addicted to the use of opium — if she went without it
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         243


1	twenty-four hours she would have delirium — and in
  	forty-eight hours cured her perfectly of this habit,
 3	with no bad results, but with decided improvement in
  	health. 
  	    I have not yet made surgery one of the mental branches
 6	taught in my college; although students treat sprains,
  	contusions, etc., successfully. In the case of sprain of the
  	wrist-joint, where the regular doctor had put on splints
 9	and bandages to remain six weeks, a student of mine
  	removed these appliances the same day and effected the
  	cure in less than one week. Reference, Mrs. M. A. F —— ,
12	107 Eutaw Street, East Boston. 
  	    I agree with the Professor, that every system of medi-
  	cine claims more than it practises. If the system is Science,
15	it includes of necessity the Principle, which the learner
  	can demonstrate only in proportion as he understands it. 
  	Boasting is unbecoming a mortal's poor performances. 
18	My Christian students are proverbially modest:  their
  	works alone should declare them, since my system of medi-
  	cine is not generally understood. There are charlatans
21	in "mind-cure," who practise on the basis of matter, or
  	human will, not Mind. 
  	    The Professor alludes to Paul's advice to Timothy. 
24	Did he refer to that questionable counsel, "Take a little
  	wine for thy stomach's sake"? Even doctors disagree
  	on that prescription:  some of the medical faculty will
27	tell you that alcoholic drinks cause the coats of the stomach
  	to thicken and the organ to contract; will prevent the
  	secretions of the gastric juice, and induce ulceration,
30	bleeding, vomiting, death. 
  	    Again, the Professor quotes, in justification of material
  	methods, and as veritable: "He took a bone from the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         244


 1	side of Adam, closed up the wound thereof, and builded
  	up the woman."  (Gen. ii. 21.) 
 3	    Here we have the Professor on the platform of Christian
  	Science! even a "surgical operation" that he says was
  	performed by divine power, — Mind alone constructing
 6	the human system, before surgical instruments were
  	invented, and closing the incisions of the flesh. 
  	    He further states that God cannot save the soul without
 9	compliance to ordained conditions. But, we ask, have
  	those conditions named in Genesis been perpetuated in
  	the multiplication of mankind? And, are the conditions
12	of salvation mental, or physical; are they bodily penance
  	and torture, or repentance and reform, which are the
  	action of mind? 
15	    He asks, "Has the law been abrogated that demands
  	the employment of visible agencies for specific ends?" 
  	    Will he accept my reply as derived from the life and
18	teachings of Jesus? — who annulled the so-called laws of
  	matter by the higher law of Spirit, causing him to walk
  	the wave, turn the water into wine, make the blind to see,
21	the deaf to hear, the lame to walk, and the dead to be
  	raised without matter-agencies. And he did this for man's
  	example; not to teach himself, but others, the way of
24	healing and salvation. He said, "And other sheep I have,
  	which are not of this fold." 
  	    The teachings and demonstration of Jesus were for
27	all peoples and for all time; not for a privileged class or
  	a restricted period, but for as many as should believe in
  	him. 
30	    Are the discoverers of quinine, cocaine, etc., espe-
  	cially the children of our Lord because of their medical
  	discoveries? 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- “Prayer and Healing”                         245


 1	    We have no record showing that our Master ever used,
  	or recommended others to use, drugs; but we have his
 3	words, and the prophet's, as follows: "Take no thought,
  	saying, What shall we eat? or, What shall we drink?" 
  	"And Asa . . . sought not to the Lord, but to the phy-
 6	sicians.  And Asa slept with his fathers." 


  	                                      VERITAS ODIUM PARIT 

  	    The combined efforts of the materialistic portion of
 9	the pulpit and press in 1885, to retard by misrepresen-
  	tation the stately goings of Christian Science, are giving
  	it new impetus and energy; calling forth the vox populi
12	and directing more critical observation to its uplifting
  	influence upon the health, morals, and spirituality of
  	mankind. 
15	    Their movements indicate fear and weakness, a physi-
  	cal and spiritual need that Christian Science should re-
  	move with glorious results. The conclusion cannot now
18	be pushed, that women have no rights that man is bound
  	to respect. This is woman's hour, in all the good tend-
  	encies, charities, and reforms of to-day. It is difficult
21	to say which may be most mischievous to the human
  	heart, the praise or the dispraise of men. 
  	    I have loved the Church and followed it, thinking that
24	it was following Christ; but, if the pulpit allows the people
  	to go no further in the direction of Christlikeness, and
  	rejects apostolic Christianity, seeking to stereotype infinite
27	Truth, it is a thing to be thankful for that one can walk
  	alone the straight and narrow way; that, in the words of
  	Wendell Phillips, "one with God is a majority." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           246


 1	    It is the pulpit and press, clerical robes and the pro-
  	hibiting of free speech, that cradles and covers the sins of
 3	the world, — all unmitigated systems of crime; and it
  	requires the enlightenment of these worthies, through
  	civil and religious reform, to blot out all inhuman codes. 
 6	It was the Southern pulpit and press that influenced the
  	people to wrench from man both human and divine rights,
  	in order to subserve the interests of wealth, religious caste,
 9	civil and political power. And the pulpit had to be
  	purged of that sin by human gore, — when the love of
  	Christ would have washed it divinely away in Christian
12	Science! 
  	    The cry of the colored slave has scarcely been heard
  	and hushed, when from another direction there comes
15	another sharp cry of oppression. Another form of inhu-
  	manity lifts its hydra head to forge anew the old fetters;
  	to shackle conscience, stop free speech, slander, vilify;
18	to invite its prey, then turn and refuse the victim a solitary
  	vindication in this most unprecedented warfare. 
  	    A conflict more terrible than the battle of Gettysburg
21	awaits the crouching wrong that refused to yield its
  	prey the peace of a desert, when a voice was heard
  	crying in the wilderness, — the spiritual famine of 1866,
24	 — "Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths
  	straight." 
  	    Shall religious intolerance, arrayed against the rights
27	of man, again deluge the earth in blood? The question
  	at issue with mankind is:  Shall we have a spiritual Chris-
  	tianity and a spiritual healing, or a materialistic religion
30	and a materia medica? 
  	    The advancing faith and hope of Christianity, the
  	earnest seeking after practical truth that shall cast out  

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           247


1	error and heal the sick, wisely demand for man his God-
  	given heritage, both human and divine rights; namely,
 3	that his honest convictions and proofs of advancing truth
  	be allowed due consideration, and treated not as pearls
  	trampled upon. 
 6	    Those familiar with my history are more tolerant; those
  	who know me, know that I found health in just what I
  	teach. I have professed Christianity a half-century; and
 9	now I calmly challenge the world, upon fair investigation,
  	to furnish a single instance of departure in one of my
  	works from the highest possible ethics. 
12	    The charges against my views are false, but natural,
  	since those bringing them do not understand my state-
  	ment of the Science I introduce, and are unwilling to be
15	taught it, even gratuitously. If they did understand it, they
  	could demonstrate this Science by healing the sick; hence
  	the injustice of their interpretations. 
18	    To many, the healing force developed by Christian
  	Science seems a mystery, because they do not understand
  	that Spirit controls body. They acknowledge the exist-
21	ence of mortal mind, but believe it to reside in matter
  	of the brain; but that man is the idea of infinite Mind,
  	is not so easily accepted. That which is temporary
24	seems, to the common estimate, solid and substantial. 
  	It is much easier for people to believe that the body
  	affects mind, than that the body is an expression of
27	mind, and reflects harmony or discord according to
  	thought. 
  	    Everything that God created, He pronounced good. 
30	He never made sickness. Hence that is only an evil belief
  	of mortal mind, which must be met, in every instance,
  	with a denial by Truth. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Veritas Odium Parit                           248


 1	    This is the "new tongue," the language of them that
  	"lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover," whose
 3	spiritual interpretation they refuse to hear. For instance:
  	the literal meaning of the passage "lay hands on the sick"
  	would be manipulation; its moral meaning, found in the
 6	"new tongue," is spiritual power, — as, in another Scrip-
  	ture, "I will triumph in the works of Thy hands." 


  	                                                FALSEHOOD 

 9	    The Greeks showed a just estimate of the person they
  	called slanderer, when they made the word synonymous
  	with devil. If the simple falsehoods uttered about me
12	were compounded, the mixture would be labelled thus:
  	"Religionists' mistaken views of Mrs. Eddy's book, 'Sci-
  	ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures,' and the
15	malice aforethought of sinners." 
  	    That I take opium; that I am an infidel, a mesmerist,
  	a medium, a "pantheist;" or that my hourly life is prayer-
18	less, or not in strict obedience to the Mosaic Decalogue,  — 
  	is not more true than that I am dead, as is oft reported. 
  	The St. Louis Democrat is alleged to have reported my
21	demise, and to have said that I died of poison, and be-
  	queathed my property to Susan Anthony. 
  	    The opium falsehood has only this to it:  Many years
24	ago my regular physician prescribed morphine, which I
  	took, when he could do no more for me. Afterwards,
  	the glorious revelations of Christian Science saved me
27	from that necessity and made me well, since which time
  	I have not taken drugs, with the following exception:
  	When the mental malpractice of poisoning people was
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Falsehood                                         249


 1	first undertaken by a mesmerist, to test that malprac-
  	tice I experimented by taking some large doses of mor-
 3	phine, to see if Christian Science could not obviate its
  	effect; and I say with tearful thanks, "The drug had
  	no effect upon me whatever." The hour has struck,
 6	 — "If they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt
  	them." 
  	    The false report that I have appropriated other people's
 9	manuscripts in my works, has been met and answered
  	legally. Both in private and public life, and especially
  	through my teachings, it is well known that I am not a
12	spiritualist, a pantheist, or prayerless. The most devout
  	members of evangelical churches will say this, as well as
  	my intimate acquaintances. None are permitted to re-
15	main in my College building whose morals are not un-
  	questionable. I have neither purchased nor ordered a
  	drug since my residence in Boston; and to my knowledge,
18	not one has been sent to my house, unless it was something
  	to remove stains or vermin. 
  	    The report that I was dead arose no doubt from the
21	combined efforts of some malignant students, expelled
  	from my College for immorality, to kill me:  of their mental
  	design to do this I have proof, but no fear. My heavenly
24	Father will never leave me comfortless, in the amplitude
  	of His love; coming nearer in my need, more tenderly to
  	save and bless. 


27	                                           LOVE 

  	    What a word! I am in awe before it. Over what
  	worlds on worlds it hath range and is sovereign! the un-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Love                                                  250


 1	derived, the incomparable, the infinite All of good, the
  	alone God, is Love. 
 3	    By what strange perversity is the best become the most
  	abused, — either as a quality or as an entity? Mortals
  	misrepresent and miscall affection; they make it what
 6	it is not, and doubt what it is. The so-called affection
  	pursuing its victim is a butcher fattening the lamb to
  	slay it. What the lower propensities express, should be
 9	repressed by the sentiments. No word is more mis-
  	construed; no sentiment less understood. The divine
  	significance of Love is distorted into human qualities,
12	which in their human abandon become jealousy and
  	hate. 
  	    Love is not something put upon a shelf, to be taken
15	down on rare occasions with sugar-tongs and laid on a
  	rose-leaf. I make strong demands on love, call for active
  	witnesses to prove it, and noble sacrifices and grand
18	achievements as its results. Unless these appear, I cast
  	aside the word as a sham and counterfeit, having no ring
  	of the true metal. Love cannot be a mere abstraction, or
21	goodness without activity and power. As a human quality,
  	the glorious significance of affection is more than words:
  	it is the tender, unselfish deed done in secret; the silent,
24	ceaseless prayer; the self-forgetful heart that overflows;
  	the veiled form stealing on an errand of mercy, out of a
  	side door; the little feet tripping along the sidewalk; the
27	gentle hand opening the door that turns toward want and
  	woe, sickness and sorrow, and thus lighting the dark
  	places of earth. 
 
                                                                                                   251
 

 1	    ADDRESS ON THE FOURTH OF JULY AT PLEASANT VIEW,
  	           CONCORD, N. H., BEFORE 2,500 MEMBERS
 3	           OF THE MOTHER CHURCH, 1897 

  	    My beloved brethren, who have come all the way from
  	the Pacific to the Atlantic shore, from the Palmetto to the
 6	Pine Tree State, I greet you; my hand may not touch
  	yours to-day, but my heart will with tenderness untalkable. 
  	    His Honor, Mayor Woodworth, has welcomed you to
 9	Concord most graciously, voicing the friendship of this
  	city and of my native State — loyal to the heart's core to
  	religion, home, friends, and country. 
12	    To-day we commemorate not only our nation's civil
  	and religious freedom, but a greater even, the liberty of
  	the sons of God, the inalienable rights and radiant reality
15	of Christianity, whereof our Master said: "The works
  	that I do shall he do;" and, "The kingdom of God cometh
  	not with observation" (with knowledge obtained from
18	the senses), but "the kingdom of God is within you," — 
  	within the present possibilities of mankind. 
  	    Think of this inheritance! Heaven right here, where
21	angels are as men, clothed more lightly, and men as angels
  	who, burdened for an hour, spring into liberty, and the
  	good they would do, that they do, and the evil they would
24	not do, that they do not. 
  	    From the falling leaves of old-time faiths men learn a
  	parable of the period, that all error, physical, moral, or
27	religious, will fall before Truth demonstrated, even as
  	dry leaves fall to enrich the soil for fruitage. 
  	    Sin, sickness, and disease flee before the evangel of
30	Truth as the mountain mists before the sun. Truth is
 
                                                                                                   252
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Pleasant View Address July 4, 1897            


1	the tonic for the sick, and this medicine of Mind is not
  	necessarily infinitesimal but infinite. Herein the mental
 3	medicine of divine metaphysics and the medical systems
  	of allopathy and homoeopathy differ. Mental medi-
  	cine gains no potency by attenuation, and its largest
 6	dose is never dangerous, but the more the better in every
  	case. 
  	    Christian Science classifies thought thus: Right thoughts
 9	are reality and power; wrong thoughts are unreality and
  	powerless, possessing the nature of dreams. Good thoughts
  	are potent; evil thoughts are impotent, and they should
12	appear thus. Continuing this category, we learn that
  	sick thoughts are unreality and weakness; while healthy
  	thoughts are reality and strength. My proof of these
15	novel propositions is demonstration, whereby any man
  	can satisfy himself of their verity. 
  	    Christian Science is not only the acme of Science
18	but the crown of Christianity. It is universal. It ap-
  	peals to man as man; to the whole and not to a por-
  	tion; to man physically, as well as spiritually, and to all
21	mankind. 
  	    It has one God. It demonstrates the divine Principle,
  	rules and practice of the great healer and master of meta-
24	physics, Jesus of Nazareth. It spiritualizes religion and
  	restores its lost element, namely, healing the sick. It
  	consecrates and inspires the teacher and preacher; it
27	equips the doctor with safe and sure medicine; it en-
  	courages and empowers the business man and secures
  	the success of honesty. It is the dear children's toy and
30	strong tower; the wise man's spiritual dictionary; the
  	poor man's money; yea, it is the pearl priceless whereof
  	our Master said, if a man findeth, he goeth and selleth
 
                                                                                                   253
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Pleasant View Address July 4, 1897              


 1	all that he hath and buyeth it. Buyeth it! Note the
  	scope of that saying, even that Christianity is not merely
 3	a gift, as St. Paul avers, but is bought with a price, a great
  	price; and what man knoweth as did our Master its
  	value, and the price that he paid for it? 
 6	    Friends, I am not enough the new woman of the period
  	for outdoor speaking, and the incidental platform is not
  	broad enough for me, but the speakers that will now ad-
 9	dress you — one a congressman — may improve our
  	platforms; and make amends for the nothingness of
  	matter with the allness of Mind. 


12	        WELL DOINGE IS THE FRUITE OF DOINGE WELL
  	                                                                             HERRICK 

  	    This period is big with events. Fraught with history,
15	it repeats the past and portends much for the future. 
  	    The Scriptural metaphors, — of the woman in travail,
  	the great red dragon that stood ready to devour the child
18	as soon as it was born, and the husbandmen that said,
  	"This is the heir:  come, let us kill him, that the in-
  	heritance may be ours," — are type and shadow of this
21	hour. 
  	    A mother's love touches the heart of God, and should
  	it not appeal to human sympathy? Can a mother tell
24	her child one tithe of the agonies that gave that child
  	birth? Can that child conceive of the anguish, until she
  	herself is become a mother? 
27	    Do the children of this period dream of the spiritual
  	Mother's sore travail, through the long night, that has
  	opened their eyes to the light of Christian Science? Cherish
 
                                                                                                   254
 Miscellaneous Writings --- Well Doinge is the Fruite of Doinge Well     


 1	these new-born children that filial obedience to which the
  	Decalogue points with promise of prosperity? Should not
 3	the loving warning, the far-seeing wisdom, the gentle en-
  	treaty, the stern rebuke have been heeded, in return for
  	all that love which brooded tireless over their tender
 6	years? for all that love that hath fed them with Truth, — 
  	even the bread that cometh down from heaven, — as the
  	mother-bird tendeth her young in the rock-ribbed nest of
 9	the raven's callow brood! 
  	    And what of the hope of that parent whose children
  	rise up against her; when brother slays brother, and
12	the strength of union grows weak with wickedness? 
  	The victim of mad ambition that saith, "This is
  	the heir:  come, let us kill him, that the inheritance
15	may be ours," goes on to learn that he must at last
  	kill this evil in "self" in order to gain the kingdom
  	of God. 
18	    Envy, the great red dragon of this hour, would obscure
  	the light of Science, take away a third part of the stars
  	from the spiritual heavens, and cast them to the earth. 
21	This is not Science. Per contra, it is the mortal mind
  	sense — mental healing on a material basis — hurling
  	its so-called healing at random, filling with hate its
24	deluded victims, or resting in silly peace upon the
  	laurels of headlong human will. "What shall, therefore,
  	the Lord of the vineyard do?  He will come and de-
27	stroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto
  	others." 
 
                                                                                                   255

 1	                                           LITTLE GODS 

  	    It is sometimes said, cynically, that Christian Scien-
 3	tists set themselves on pedestals, as so many petty deities;
  	but there is no fairness or propriety in the aspersion. 
  	    Man is not equal to his Maker. That which is formed
 6	is not cause, but effect; and has no underived power. 
  	But it is possible, and dutiful, to throw the weight of
  	thought and action on the side of right, and to be thus
 9	lifted up. 
  	    Man should be found not claiming equality with, but
  	growing into, that altitude of Mind which was in Christ
12	Jesus. He should comprehend, in divine Science, a
  	recognition of what the apostle meant when he said:
  	"The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that
15	we are the children of God:  and if children, then heirs;
  	heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ." 


  	ADVANTAGE OF MIND-HEALING 

18	    It is sometimes asked, What are the advantages of your
  	system of healing? 
  	    I claim for healing by Christian Science the following
21	advantages: —  
  	    First:  It does away with material medicine, and rec-
  	ognizes the fact that the antidote for sickness, as well
24	as for sin, may be found in God, the divine Mind. 
  	    Second:  It is more effectual than drugs, and cures
  	where they fail, because it is this divine antidote, and
27	metaphysics is above physics. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advantage of Mind-healing                256


 1	    Third:  Persons who have been healed by Christian
  	Science are not only cured of their belief in disease, but
 3	they are at the same time improved morally. The body
  	is governed by Mind, and mortal mind must be corrected
  	in order to make the body harmonious. 


 6	                                                A CARD 

  	    While gratefully acknowledging the public confidence
  	manifested in daily letters that protest against receiving
 9	instruction in the Massachusetts Metaphysical College
  	from any other than Mrs. Eddy, I feel, deeply, that of
  	necessity this imposes on me the severe task of remain-
12	ing at present a public servant:  also, that this must pre-
  	vent my classes from forming as frequently as was an-
  	nounced in the October number of the Journal, and
15	necessitates receiving but a select number of students. 
  	To meet the old impediment, lack of time, that has oc-
  	casioned the irregular intervals between my class terms,
18	I shall continue to send to each applicant a notice from
  	one to two weeks previous to the opening term. 
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


21	                                         SPIRIT AND LAW 

  	    We are accustomed to think and to speak of gravita-
  	tion as a law of matter; while every quality of matter,
24	in and of itself, is inert, inanimate, and non-intelligent. 
  	The assertion that matter is a law, or a lawgiver, is
  	anomalous. Wherever law is, Mind is; and the notion
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                    257


 1	that Mind can be in matter is rank infidelity, which either
  	excludes God from the universe, or includes Him in every
 3	mode and form of evil. Pantheism presupposes that
  	God sleeps in the mineral, dreams in the animal, and
  	wakes in a wicked man. 
 6	    The distinction between that which is and that which
  	is not law, must be made by Mind and as Mind. Law is
  	either a moral or an immoral force. The law of God is
 9	the law of Spirit, a moral and spiritual force of immor-
  	tal and divine Mind. The so-called law of matter is an
  	immoral force of erring mortal mind, alias the minds of
12	mortals. This so-called force, or law, at work in nature
  	as a power, prohibition, or license, is cruel and merciless. 
  	It punishes the innocent, and repays our best deeds
15	with sacrifice and suffering. It is a code whose modes
  	trifle with joy, and lead to immediate or ultimate death. 
  	It fosters suspicion where confidence is due, fear where
18	courage is requisite, reliance where there should be
  	avoidance, a belief in safety where there is most
  	danger. Our Master called it "a murderer from the
21	beginning." 
  	    Electricity, governed by this so-called law, sparkles
  	on the cloud, and strikes down the hoary saint. Floods
24	swallow up homes and households; and childhood, age,
  	and manhood go down in the death-dealing wave. Earth-
  	quakes engulf cities, churches, schools, and mortals. 
27	Cyclones kill and destroy, desolating the green earth. 
  	This pitiless power smites with disease the good Samari-
  	tan ministering to his neighbor's need. Even the chamber
30	where the good man surrenders to death is not exempt
  	from this law. Smoothing the pillow of pain may infect
  	you with smallpox, according to this lawless law which
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                    258


 1	dooms man to die for loving his neighbor as himself, — 
  	when Christ has said that love is the fulfilling of the
 3	law. 
  	    Our great Ensample, Jesus of Nazareth, met and abol-
  	ished this unrelenting false claim of matter with the
 6	righteous scorn and power of Spirit. When, through
  	Mind, he restored sight to the blind, he figuratively and
  	literally spat upon matter; and, anointing the wounded
 9	spirit with the great truth that God is All, he demon-
  	strated the healing power and supremacy of the law of
  	Life and Love. 
12	    In the spiritual Genesis of creation, all law was vested
  	in the Lawgiver, who was a law to Himself. In divine
  	Science, God is One and All; and, governing Himself,
15	He governs the universe. This is the law of creation:
  	"My defense is of God, which saveth the upright in
  	heart." And that infinite Mind governs all things. On
18	this infinite Principle of freedom, God named Him-
  	self, I AM. Error, or Adam, might give names to itself,
  	and call Mind by the name of matter, but error could
21	neither name nor demonstrate Spirit. The name, I
  	AM, indicated no personality that could be paralleled
  	with it; but it did declare a mighty individuality,
24	even the everlasting Father, as infinite consciousness,
  	ever-presence, omnipotence; as all law, Life, Truth, and
  	Love. 
27	    God's interpretation of Himself furnishes man with
  	the only suitable or true idea of Him; and the divine
  	definition of Deity differs essentially from the human. 
30	It interprets the law of Spirit, not of matter. It explains
  	the eternal dynamics of being, and shows that nature
  	and man are as harmonious to-day as in the beginning,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Spirit and Law                                   259


 1	when "all things were made by Him; and without Him
  	was not any thing made." 
 3	    Whatever appears to be law, but partakes not of the
  	nature of God, is not law, but is what Jesus declared
  	it, "a liar, and the father of it." God is the law of Life,
 6	not of death; of health, not of sickness; of good, not
  	of evil. It is this infinitude and oneness of good that
  	silences the supposition that evil is a claimant or a claim. 
 9	The consciousness of good has no consciousness or knowl-
  	edge of evil; and evil is not a quality to be known or
  	eliminated by good:  while iniquity, too evil to conceive
12	of good as being unlike itself, declares that God knows
  	iniquity! 
  	    When the Lawgiver was the only law of creation, free-
15	dom reigned, and was the heritage of man; but this
  	freedom was the moral power of good, not of evil:  it
  	was divine Science, in which God is supreme, and the
18	only law of being. In this eternal harmony of Science,
  	man is not fallen:  he is governed in the same rhythm
  	that the Scripture describes, when "the morning stars
21	sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy." 


  	                                 TRUTH-HEALING 

  	    The spiritual elevator of the human race, physically,
24	morally, and Christianly, is the truism that Truth dem-
  	onstrates good, and is natural; while error, or evil,
  	is really non-existent, and must have produced its own
27	illusion, — for it belongs not to nature nor to God. Truth
  	is the power of God which heals the sick and the sinner,
  	and is applicable to all the needs of man. It is the uni-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     260


 1	versal, intelligent Christ-idea illustrated by the life of
  	Jesus, through whose "stripes we are healed." By con-
 3	flicts, defeats, and triumphs, Christian Science has been
  	reduced to the understanding of mortals, and found able
  	to heal them. 
 6	    Pagan mysticism, Grecian philosophy, or Jewish reli-
  	gion, never entered into the line of Jesus' thought or
  	action. His faith partook not of drugs, matter, nor of
 9	the travesties of mortal mind. The divine Mind was
  	his only instrumentality and potency, in religion or medi-
  	cine. The Principle of his cure was God, in the laws
12	of Spirit, not of matter; and these laws annulled all other
  	laws. 
  	    Jesus knew that erring mortal thought holds only in
15	itself the supposition of evil, and that sin, sickness, and
  	death are its subjective states; also, that pure Mind is
  	the truth of being that subjugates and destroys any sup-
18	positional or elementary opposite to Him who is All. 
  	    Truth is supreme and omnipotent. Then, whatever
  	else seemeth to be intelligence or power is false, delud-
21	ing reason and denying revelation, and seeking to dethrone
  	Deity. The truth of Mind-healing uplifts mankind, by
  	acknowledging pure Mind as absolute and entire, and
24	that evil is naught, although it seems to be. 
  	    Pure Mind gives out an atmosphere that heals and
  	saves. Words are not always the auxiliaries of Truth. 
27	The spirit, and not the letter, performs the vital func-
  	tions of Truth and Love. Mind, imbued with this Science
  	of healing, is a law unto itself, needing neither license
30	nor prohibition; but lawless mind, with unseen motives,
  	and silent mental methods whereby it may injure the
  	race, is the highest attenuation of evil. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     261


 1	    Again:  evil, as mind, is doomed, already sentenced,
  	punished; for suffering is commensurate with evil, and
 3	lasts as long as the evil. As mind, evil finds no escape
  	from itself; and the sin and suffering it occasions can
  	only be removed by reformation. 
 6	    According to divine law, sin and suffering are not
  	cancelled by repentance or pardon. Christian Science
  	not only elucidates but demonstrates this verity of be-
 9	ing; namely, that mortals suffer from the wrong they
  	commit, whether intentionally or ignorantly; that every
  	effect and amplification of wrong will revert to the wrong-
12	doer, until he pays his full debt to divine law, and the
  	measure he has meted is measured to him again, full,
  	pressed down, and running over. Surely "the way of
15	the transgressor is hard." 
  	    In this law of justice, the atonement of Christ loses
  	no efficacy. Justice is the handmaid of mercy, and show-
18	eth mercy by punishing sin. Jesus said, "I came not to
  	destroy the law," — the divine requirements typified in
  	the law of Moses, — "but to fulfil it" in righteousness,
21	by Truth's destroying error. No greater type of divine
  	Love can be presented than effecting so glorious a purpose. 
  	This spirit of sacrifice always has saved, and still saves
24	mankind; but by mankind I mean mortals, or a kind
  	of men after man's own making. Man as God's idea
  	is already saved with an everlasting salvation. It is im-
27	possible to be a Christian Scientist without apprehend-
  	ing the moral law so clearly that, for conscience' sake,
  	one will either abandon his claim to even a knowledge
30	of this Science, or else make the claim valid. All Science
  	is divine. Then, to be Science, it must produce physical
  	and moral harmony. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth-healing                                     262


 1	    Dear readers, our Journal is designed to bring health
  	and happiness to all households wherein it is permitted
 3	to enter, and to confer increased power to be good and
  	to do good. If you wish to brighten so pure a purpose,
  	you will aid our prospect of fulfilling it by your kind
 6	patronage of The Christian Science Journal, now enter-
  	ing upon its fifth volume, clad in Truth-healing's new
  	and costly spring dress. 


 9	                                        HEART TO HEART 

  	    When the heart speaks, however simple the words,
  	its language is always acceptable to those who have
12	hearts. 
  	    I just want to say, I thank you, my dear students, who
  	are at work conscientiously and assiduously, for the good
15	you are doing. I am grateful to you for giving to the
  	sick relief from pain; for giving joy to the suffering and
  	hope to the disconsolate; for lifting the fallen and strength-
18	ening the weak, and encouraging the heart grown faint
  	with hope deferred. We are made glad by the divine
  	Love which looseth the chains of sickness and sin, open-
21	ing the prison doors to such as are bound; and we should
  	be more grateful than words can express, even through
  	this white-winged messenger, our Journal. 
24	    With all the homage beneath the skies, yet were our
  	burdens heavy but for the Christ-love that makes them
  	light and renders the yoke easy. Having his word, you
27	have little need of words of approval and encouragement
  	from me. Perhaps it is even selfish in me sometimes to
  	relieve my heart of its secrets, because I take so much
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Heart to Heart                                   263


 1	pleasure in thus doing; but if my motives are sinister,
  	they will harm myself only, and I shall have the unself-
 3	ish joy of knowing that the wrong motives are not yours,
  	to react on yourselves. 
  	    These two words in Scripture suggest the sweetest
 6	similes to be found in any language — rock and feathers:
  	"Upon this rock I will build my church;" "He shall
  	cover thee with His feathers." How blessed it is to
 9	think of you as "beneath the shadow of a great rock in
  	a weary land," safe in His strength, building on His
  	foundation, and covered from the devourer by divine
12	protection and affection. Always bear in mind that His
  	presence, power, and peace meet all human needs and
  	reflect all bliss. 

   
15	                                  THINGS TO BE THOUGHT OF 

  	    The need of their teacher's counsel, felt by students,
  	especially by those at a distance, working assiduously for
18	our common Cause, — and their constant petitions for
  	the same, should be met in the most effectual way. 
  	    To be responsible for supplying this want, and poise
21	the wavering balance on the right side, is impracticable
  	without a full knowledge of the environments. The
  	educational system of Christian Science lacks the aid
24	and protection of State laws. The Science is hampered
  	by immature demonstrations, by the infancy of its dis-
  	covery, by incorrect teaching; and especially by unprin-
27	cipled claimants, whose mad ambition drives them to
  	appropriate my ideas and discovery, without credit, ap-
  	preciation, or a single original conception, while they
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 264


 1	quote from other authors and give them credit for every
  	random thought in line with mine. 
 3	    My noble students, who are loyal to Christ, Truth, and
  	human obligations, will not be disheartened in the midst
  	of this seething sea of sin. They build for time and eter-
 6	nity. The others stumble over misdeeds, and their own
  	unsubstantiality, without the groundwork of right, till,
  	like camera shadows thrown upon the mists of time, they
 9	melt into darkness. 
  	    Unity is the essential nature of Christian Science. Its
  	Principle is One, and to demonstrate the divine One,
12	demands oneness of thought and action. 
  	    Many students enter the Normal class of my College
  	whom I have not fitted for it by the Primary course. 
15	They are taught their first lessons by my students; hence
  	the aptness to assimilate pure and abstract Science is
  	somewhat untested. 
18	    "As the twig is bent, the tree's inclined." As mortal
  	mind is directed, it acts for a season. Some students
  	leave my instructions before they are quite free from
21	the bias of their first impressions, whether those be cor-
  	rect or incorrect. Such students are more or less subject
  	to the future mental influence of their former teacher. 
24	Their knowledge of Mind-healing may be right theo-
  	retically, but the moral and spiritual status of thought
  	must be right also. The tone of the teacher's mind must
27	be pure, grand, true, to aid the mental development of
  	the student; for the tint of the instructor's mind must
  	take its hue from the divine Mind. A single mistake in
30	metaphysics, or in ethics, is more fatal than a mistake in
  	physics. 
  	    If a teacher of Christian Science unwittingly or inten-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 265


 1	tionally offers his own thought, and gives me as authority
  	for it; if he diverges from Science and knows it not, or,
 3	knowing it, makes the venture from vanity, in order to
  	be thought original, or wiser than somebody else, — this
  	divergence widens. He grows dark, and cannot regain,
 6	at will, an upright understanding. This error in the
  	teacher also predisposes his students to make mistakes
  	and lose their way. Diverse opinions in Science are
 9	stultifying. All must have one Principle and the same
  	rule; and all who follow the Principle and rule have but
  	one opinion of it. 
12	    Whosoever understands a single rule in Science, and
  	demonstrates its Principle according to rule, is master
  	of the situation. Nobody can gainsay this. The ego-
15	tistical theorist or shallow moralist may presume to
  	make innovations upon simple proof; but his mistake
  	is visited upon himself and his students, whose minds
18	are, must be, disturbed by this discord, which extends
  	along the whole line of reciprocal thought. An error
  	in premise can never bring forth the real fruits of Truth. 
21	After thoroughly explaining spiritual Truth and its ethics
  	to a student, I am not morally responsible for the mis-
  	statements or misconduct of this student. My teachings
24	are uniform. Those who abide by them do well. If
  	others, who receive the same instruction, do ill, the fault
  	is not in the culture but the soil. 
27	    I am constantly called to settle questions and disaf-
  	fections toward Christian Science growing out of the
  	departures from Science of self-satisfied, unprincipled
30	students. If impatient of the loving rebuke, the stu-
  	dent must stop at the foot of the grand ascent, and there
  	remain until suffering compels the downfall of his self-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Things To Be Thought Of                 266


 1	conceit. Then that student must struggle up, with bleed-
  	ing footprints, to the God-crowned summit of unselfish
 3	and pure aims and affections. 
  	    To be two-sided, when these sides are moral oppo-
  	sites, is neither politic nor scientific; and to abridge a
 6	single human right or privilege is an error. Whoever
  	does this may represent me as doing it; but he mistakes
  	me, and the subjective state of his own mind for mine. 
 9	    The true leader of a true cause is the unacknowledged
  	servant of mankind. Stationary in the background, this
  	individual is doing the work that nobody else can or will
12	do. An erratic career is like the comet's course, dash-
  	ing through space, headlong and alone. A clear-headed
  	and honest Christian Scientist will demonstrate the Prin-
15	ciple of Christian Science, and hold justice and mercy as
  	inseparable from the unity of God. 


  	                                   UNCHRISTIAN RUMOR 

18	    The assertion that I have said hard things about my
  	loyal students in Chicago, New York, or any other place,
  	is utterly false and groundless. I speak of them as I feel,
21	and I cannot find it in my heart not to love them. They
  	are essentially dear to me, who are toiling and achieving
  	success in unison with my own endeavors and prayers. 
24	If I correct mistakes which may be made in teaching or
  	lecturing on Christian Science, this is in accordance with
  	my students' desires, and thus we mutually aid each other,
27	and obey the Golden Rule. 
  	    The spirit of lies is abroad. Because Truth has spoken
  	aloud, error, running to and fro in the earth, is scream-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Unchristian Rumor                            267


 1	ing, to make itself heard above Truth's voice. The
  	audible and inaudible wail of evil never harms Scientists,
 3	steadfast in their consciousness of the nothingness of
  	wrong and the supremacy of right. 
  	    Our worst enemies are the best friends to our growth. 
 6	Charity students, for whom I have sacrificed the most
  	time, — those whose chief aim is to injure me, — have
  	caused me to exercise most patience. When they report
 9	me as "hating those whom I do not love," let them re-
  	member that there never was a time when I saw an op-
  	portunity really to help them and failed to improve it;
12	and this, too, when I knew they were secretly striving
  	to injure me. 


  	                                           VAINGLORY 

15	            Comparisons are odorous. — SHAKESPEARE 

  	    Through all human history, the vital outcomes of
  	Truth have suffered temporary shame and loss from
18	individual conceit, cowardice, or dishonesty. The bird
  	whose right wing flutters to soar, while the left beats its
  	way downward, falls to the earth. Both wings must be
21	plumed for rarefied atmospheres and upward flight. 
  	    Mankind must gravitate from sense to Soul, and human
  	affairs should be governed by Spirit, intelligent good. 
24	The antipode of Spirit, which we name matter, or non-
  	intelligent evil, is no real aid to being. The predisposing
  	and exciting cause of all defeat and victory under the
27	sun, rests on this scientific basis:  that action, in obedi-
  	ence to God, spiritualizes man's motives and methods,
  	and crowns them with success; while disobedience to
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           268


 1	this divine Principle materializes human modes and con-
  	sciousness, and defeats them. 
 3	    Two personal queries give point to human action:  Who
  	shall be greatest? and, Who shall be best? Earthly
  	glory is vain; but not vain enough to attempt pointing
 6	the way to heaven, the harmony of being. The imaginary
  	victories of rivalry and hypocrisy are defeats. The Holy
  	One saith, "O that thou hadst hearkened to My com-
 9	mandments! then had thy peace been as a river." He
  	is unfit for Truth, and the demonstration of divine power,
  	who departs from Mind to matter, and from Truth to
12	error, in pursuit of better means for healing the sick and
  	casting out error. 
  	    The Christian Scientist keeps straight to the course. 
15	His whole inquiry and demonstration lie in the line of
  	Truth; hence he suffers no shipwreck in a starless night
  	on the shoals of vainglory. His medicine is Mind — 
18	the omnipotent and ever-present good. His "help is
  	from the Lord," who heals body and mind, head and
  	heart; changing the affections, enlightening the mis-
21	guided senses, and curing alike the sin and the mortal
  	sinner. God's preparations for the sick are potions of
  	His own qualities. His therapeutics are antidotes for
24	the ailments of mortal mind and body. Then let us not
  	adulterate His preparations for the sick with material
  	means. 
27	    From lack of moral strength empires fall. Right alone
  	is irresistible, permanent, eternal. Remember that hu-
  	man pride forfeits spiritual power, and either vacillating
30	good or self-assertive error dies of its own elements. 
  	Through patience we must possess the sense of Truth;
  	and Truth is used to waiting. "Commit thy way unto
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           269


 1	the Lord; trust also in Him; and He shall bring it to
  	pass." 
 3	    By using falsehood to regain his liberty, Galileo vir-
  	tually lost it. He cannot escape from barriers who com-
  	mits his moral sense to a dungeon. Hear the Master
 6	on this subject: "No man can serve two masters:  for
  	either he will hate the one, and love the other; or else he
  	will hold to the one, and despise the other.  Ye cannot
 9	serve God and mammon." 
  	    Lives there a man who can better define ethics, better
  	elucidate the Principle of being, than he who "spake as
12	never man spake," and whose precepts and example have
  	a perpetual freshness in relation to human events? 
  	    Who is it that understands, unmistakably, a fraction
15	of the actual Science of Mind-healing? 
  	    It is he who has fairly proven his knowledge on a Chris-
  	tian, mental, scientific basis; who has made his choice
18	between matter and Mind, and proven the divine Mind
  	to be the only physician. These are self-evident proposi-
  	tions:  That man can only be Christianized through Mind;
21	that without Mind the body is without action; that Science
  	is a law of divine Mind. The conclusion follows that the
  	correct Mind-healing is the proper means of Christianity,
24	and is Science. 
  	    Christian Science may be sold in the shambles. Many
  	are bidding for it, — but are not willing to pay the price. 
27	Error is vending itself on trust, well knowing the will-
  	ingness of mortals to buy error at par value. The Reve-
  	lator beheld the opening of this silent mental seal, and
30	heard the great Red Dragon whispering that "no man
  	might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name
  	of the beast, or the number of his name." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Vainglory                                           270


 1	    We are in the Valley of Decision. Then, let us take
  	the side of him who "overthrew the tables of the money-
 3	changers, and the seats of them that sold doves," — of
  	such as barter integrity and peace for money and fame. 
  	What artist would question the skill of the masters in
 6	sculpture, music, or painting? Shall we depart from the
  	example of the Master in Christian Science, Jesus of
  	Nazareth, — than whom mankind hath no higher ideal? 
 9	He who demonstrated his power over sin, disease, and
  	death, is the master Metaphysician. 
  	    To seek or employ other means than those the Master
12	used in demonstrating Life scientifically, is to lose the
  	priceless knowledge of his Principle and practice. He
  	said, "Seek ye first the kingdom of God, and His right-
15	eousness; and all these things shall be added unto you." 
  	Gain a pure Christianity; for that is requisite for heal-
  	ing the sick. Then you will need no other aid, and will
18	have full faith in his prophecy, "And there shall be one
  	fold, and one shepherd;" but, the Word must abide in
  	us, if we would obtain that promise. We cannot depart
21	from his holy example, — we cannot leave Christ for the
  	schools which crucify him, and yet follow him in heal-
  	ing. Fidelity to his precepts and practice is the only pass-
24	port to his power; and the pathway of goodness and
  	greatness runs through the modes and methods of God. 
  	    "He that glorieth, let him glory in the Lord." 


27	                                        COMPOUNDS 

  	    Homoeopathy is the last link in material medicine. 
  	The next step is Mind-medicine. Among the foremost
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Compounds                                       271


 1	virtues of homoeopathy is the exclusion of compounds
  	from its pharmacy, and the attenuation of a drug up to
 3	the point of its disappearance as matter and its manifesta-
  	tion in effect as a thought, instead of a thing. 
  	    Students of Christian Science (and many who are not
 6	students) understand enough of this to keep out of their
  	heads the notion that compounded metaphysics (so-called)
  	is, or can be, Christian Science, — that rests on oneness;
 9	one cause and one effect. 
  	    They should take our magazine, work for it, write for
  	it, and read it. They should eschew all magazines and
12	books which are less than the best. 
  	    "Choose you this day whom ye will serve." Cleanse
  	your mind of the cobwebs which spurious "compounds"
15	engender. Before considering a subject that is unworthy
  	of thought, take in this axiomatic truism: "Trust her
  	not, she's fooling thee;" and Longfellow is right. 


18	        CLOSE OF THE MASSACHUSETTS METAPHYSICAL
  	                                            COLLEGE 

  	    Much is said at this date, 1889, about Mrs. Eddy's
21	Massachusetts Metaphysical College being the only
  	chartered College of Metaphysics. To make this plain,
  	the Publishing Committee of the Christian Scientist
24	Association has published in the Boston Traveler the
  	following: —  

  	    "To benefit the community, and more strongly mark
27	the difference between true and false teachers of mental
  	healing, the following history and statistics are officially
  	submitted: —  
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         272


 1	    "Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy obtained a college charter
  	in January, 1881, with all the rights and privileges per-
 3	taining thereunto (including the right to grant degrees)
  	under Act of 1874, Chapter 375, Section 4. 
  	    "This Act was repealed from and after January 31,
 6	1882.  Mrs. Eddy's grant for a college, for metaphysical
  	purposes only, is the first on record in history, and no
  	charters were granted for similar colleges, except hers,
 9	from January, 1881, till the repealing of said Act in
  	January, 1882. 
  	    "The substance of this Act is at present incorporated
12	in Public Statutes, Chapter 115, Section 2, with the fol-
  	lowing important restrictions:  In accordance with Statutes
  	of 1883, Chapter 268, any officer, agent, or servant of any
15	corporation or association, who confers, or authorizes
  	to be conferred, any diploma or degree, shall be pun-
  	ished by a fine not less than five hundred dollars and
18	not more than one thousand dollars. 
  	    "All the mind-healing colleges (except Rev. Mrs.  
  	Eddy's) have simply an incorporated grant, which may
21	be called a charter, such as any stock company may ob-
  	tain for any secular purposes; but these so-called char-
  	ters bestow no rights to confer degrees.  Hence to name
24	these institutions, under such charters, colleges, is a fraud-
  	ulent claim.  There is but one legally chartered college
  	of metaphysics, with powers to confer diplomas and de-
27	grees, and that is the Massachusetts Metaphysical College,
  	of which Rev. Mrs. Eddy is founder and president." 

  	    I have endeavored to act toward all students of Chris-
30	tian Science with the intuition and impulse of love. If
  	certain natures have not profited by my rebukes, — 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         273


 1	some time, as Christian Scientists, they will know the
  	value of these rebukes. I am thankful that the neo-
 3	phyte will be benefited by experience, although it will
  	cost him much, and in proportion to its worth. 
  	    I close my College in order to work in other directions,
 6	where I now seem to be most needed, and where none
  	other can do the work. I withdraw from an overwhelm-
  	ing prosperity. My students have never expressed so
 9	grateful a sense of my labors with them as now, and
  	never have been so capable of relieving my tasks as at
  	present. 
12	    God bless my enemies, as well as the better part of
  	mankind, and gather all my students, in the bonds of
  	love and perfectness, into one grand family of Christ's
15	followers. 
  	    Loyal Christian Scientists should go on in their pres-
  	ent line of labor for a good and holy cause. Their insti-
18	tutes have not yet accomplished all the good they are
  	capable of accomplishing; therefore they should con-
  	tinue, as at present, to send out students from these
21	sources of education, to promote the growing interest in
  	Christian Science Mind-healing. 
  	    There are one hundred and sixty applications lying on
24	the desk before me, for the Primary class in the Massa-
  	chusetts Metaphysical College, and I cannot do my best
  	work for a class which contains that number. When
27	these were taught, another and a larger number would
  	be in waiting for the same class instruction; and if I
  	should teach that Primary class, the other three classes
30	 — one Primary and two Normal — would be delayed. 
  	The work is more than one person can well accomplish,
  	and the imperative call is for my exclusive teaching. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Close Of Metaphysical College         274


1	    From the scant history of Jesus and of his disciples,
  	we have no Biblical authority for a public institution. 
 3	This point, however, had not impressed me when I opened
  	my College. I desire to revise my book "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," and in order to do
 6	this I must stop teaching at present. The work that
  	needs to be done, and which God calls me to outside
  	of College work, if left undone might hinder the progress
 9	of our Cause more than my teaching would advance it:
  	therefore I leave all for Christ. 
  	    Deeply regretting the disappointment this will occa-
12	sion, and with grateful acknowledgments to the public
  	for its liberal patronage, I close my College. 
  	                                     MARY BAKER G. EDDY 


15	                                    MALICIOUS REPORTS 

  	    Truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter. — ISA. lix. 14. 

  	    When the press is gagged, liberty is besieged; but
18	when the press assumes the liberty to lie, it discounts
  	clemency, mocks morality, outrages humanity, breaks
  	common law, gives impulse to violence, envy, and hate,
21	and prolongs the reign of inordinate, unprincipled clans. 
  	At this period, 1888, those quill-drivers whose consciences
  	are in their pockets hold high carnival. When news-
24	dealers shout for class legislation, and decapitated reputa-
  	tions, headless trunks, and quivering hearts are held up
  	before the rabble in exchange for money, place, and
27	power, the vox populi is suffocated, individual rights
  	are trodden under foot, and the car of the modern In-
  	quisition rolls along the streets besmeared with blood. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Malicious Reports                              275


 1	Would not our Master say to the chief actors in scenes
  	like these, "Ye fools and blind!" Oh, tardy human
 3	justice! would you take away even woman's trembling,
  	clinging faith in divine power? Who can roll away the
  	stone from the door of this sepulchre? Who — but God's
 6	avenging angel! 
  	    In times like these it were well to lift the veil on the
  	sackcloth of home, where weepeth the faithful, stricken
 9	mother, and the bruised father bendeth his aching head;
  	where the bereft wife or husband, silent and alone, looks
  	in dull despair at the vacant seat, and the motherless
12	little ones, wondering, huddle together, and repeat with
  	quivering lips words of strange import. May the great
  	Shepherd that "tempers the wind to the shorn lamb,"
15	and binds up the wounds of bleeding hearts, just comfort,
  	encourage, and bless all who mourn. 
  	    Father, we thank Thee that Thy light and Thy love
18	reach earth, open the prison to them that are bound, con-
  	sole the innocent, and throw wide the gates of heaven. 


                                                      LOYAL CHRISTIAN SCIENTISTS 

21	    Pen can never portray the satisfaction that you afforded
  	me at the grand meeting in Chicago of the National Chris-
  	tian Scientist Association in 1888. Your public and
24	private expressions of love and loyalty were very touch-
  	ing. They moved me to speechless thanks. 
  	    Chicago is the wonder of the western hemisphere. The
27	Palmer House, where we stopped, is magnificent and
  	orderly. The servants are well-mannered, and the fare
  	is appetizing. The floral offerings sent to my apartments
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  276


 1	were superb, especially the large book of rare flowers, and
  	the crescent with a star. 
 3	    The reception in the spacious rooms of the Palmer
  	House, like all else, was purely Western in its cordiality
  	and largeness. I did not hold interviews with all with
 6	whom I desired to, solely because so many people and
  	circumstances demanded my attention that my person-
  	ality was not big enough to fill the order; but rest as-
 9	sured my heart's desire met the demand. 
  	    My students, our delegates, about one thousand Chris-
  	tian Scientists, active, earnest, and loyal, formed a goodly
12	assemblage for the third convention of our National As-
  	sociation, — an assemblage found waiting and watching
  	for the full coming of our Lord and Christ. 
15	    In Christian Science the midnight hour will always be
  	the bridal hour, until "no night is there." The wise
  	will have their lamps aglow, and light will illumine the
18	darkness. 
  	    Out of the gloom comes the glory of our Lord, and
  	His divine Love is found in affliction. When a false
21	sense suffers, the true sense comes out, and the bride-
  	groom appears. We are then wedded to a purer, higher
  	affection and ideal. 
24	    I pray that all my students shall have their lamps
  	trimmed and burning at the noon of night, that not one
  	of them be found borrowing oil, and seeking light from
27	matter instead of Spirit, or at work erroneously, thus
  	shutting out spiritual light. Such an error and loss will
  	be quickly learned when the door is shut. Error giveth
30	no light, and it closes the door on itself. 
  	    In the dark hours, wise Christian Scientists stand
  	firmer than ever in their allegiance to God. Wisdom
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  277


 1	is wedded to their love, and their hearts are not
  	troubled. 
 3	    Falsehood is on the wings of the winds, but Truth
  	will soar above it. Truth is speaking louder, clearer,
  	and more imperatively than ever. Error is walking to
 6	and fro in the earth, trying to be heard above Truth,
  	but its voice dies out in the distance. Whosoever pro-
  	claims Truth loudest, becomes the mark for error's shafts. 
 9	The archers aim at Truth's mouthpiece; but a heart
  	loyal to God is patient and strong. Justice waits, and
  	is used to waiting; and right wins the everlasting
12	victory. 
  	    The stake and scaffold have never silenced the mes-
  	sages of the Most High. Then can the present mode of
15	attempting this — namely, by slanderous falsehoods, and
  	a secret mind-method, through which to effect the pur-
  	poses of envy and malice — silence Truth? Never. They
18	but open the eyes to the truth of Benjamin Franklin's
  	report before the French Commissioners on Mesmerism:
  	"It is one more fact to be recorded in the history of the
21	errors of the human mind." 
  	    "The Lord reigneth; let the earth rejoice." 
  	    No evidence before the material senses can close my
24	eyes to the scientific proof that God, good, is supreme. 
  	Though clouds are round about Him, the divine justice
  	and judgment are enthroned. Love is especially near
27	in times of hate, and never so near as when one can be
  	just amid lawlessness, and render good for evil. 
  	    I thunder His law to the sinner, and sharply lighten
30	on the cloud of the intoxicated senses. I cannot help
  	loathing the phenomena of drunkenness produced by
  	animality. I rebuke it wherever I see it. The vision
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  278


 1	of the Revelator is before me. The wines of fornica-
  	tion, envy, and hatred are the distilled spirits of evil,
 3	and are the signs of these times; but I am not dismayed,
  	and my peace returns unto me. 
  	    Error will hate more as it realizes more the presence
 6	of its tormentor. I shall fulfil my mission, fight the good
  	fight, and keep the faith. 
  	    There is great joy in this consciousness, that through-
 9	out my labors, and in my history as connected with the
  	Cause of Christian Science, it can be proven that I have
  	never given occasion for a single censure, when my mo-
12	tives and acts are understood and seen as my Father
  	seeth them. I once wondered at the Scriptural declara-
  	tion that Job sinned not in all he said, even when he cursed
15	the hour of his birth; but I have learned that a curse on
  	sin is always a blessing to the human race. 
  	    Those only who are tried in the furnace reflect the
18	image of their Father. You, my beloved students, who
  	are absent from me, and have shared less of my labors
  	than many others, seem stronger to resist temptation
21	than some of those who have had line upon line and
  	precept upon precept. This may be a serviceable hint,
  	since necessities and God's providence are foreshadowed. 
24	I have felt for some time that perpetual instruction of
  	my students might substitute my own for their growth,
  	and so dwarf their experience. If they must learn by
27	the things they suffer, the sooner this lesson is gained
  	the better. 
  	    For two years I have been gradually withdrawing from
30	active membership in the Christian Scientist Association. 
  	This has developed higher energies on the part of true
  	followers, and led to some startling departures on the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Loyal Christian Scientists                  279


 1	other hand. "Offenses will come:  but woe unto him,
  	through whom they come." 
 3	    Why does not the certainty of individual punishment
  	for sin prevent the wrong action? It is the love of God,
  	and not the fear of evil, that is the incentive in Science. 
 6	I rejoice with those who rejoice, and am too apt to weep
  	with those who weep, but over and above it all are eter-
  	nal sunshine and joy unspeakable. 


 9	                                   THE MARCH PRIMARY CLASS 

  	           To the Primary Class of the Massachusetts Metaphysical
  	               College, 571 Columbus Avenue, that Assembled Feb. 25,
12	               1889, with an Attendance of Sixty-five Students 

  	    My students, three picture-stories from the Bible pre-
  	sent themselves to my thought; three of those pictures
15	from which we learn without study. The first is that of
  	Joshua and his band before the walls of Jericho. They
  	went seven times around these walls, the seven times
18	corresponding to the seven days of creation:  the six days
  	are to find out the nothingness of matter; the seventh
  	is the day of rest, when it is found that evil is naught
21	and good is all. 
  	    The second picture is of the disciples met together in
  	an upper chamber; and they were of one mind. Mark,
24	that in the case of Joshua and his band they had all to
  	shout together in order that the walls might fall; and the
  	disciples, too, were of one mind. 
27	    We, to-day, in this class-room, are enough to con-
  	vert the world if we are of one Mind; for then the whole
  	world will feel the influence of this Mind; as when the
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  280


1	earth was without form, and Mind spake and form
  	appeared. 
 3	    The third picture-lesson is from Revelation, where, at
  	the opening of the seals, one of the angels presented him-
  	self with balances to weigh the thoughts and actions of
 6	men; not angels with wings, but messengers of pure and
  	holy thoughts that say, See thou hurt not the holy things
  	of Truth. 
 9	    You have come to be weighed; and yet, I would not
  	weigh you, nor have you weighed. How is this? Be-
  	cause God does all, and there is nothing in the opposite
12	scale. There are not two, — Mind and matter. We
  	must get rid of that notion. As we commonly think, we
  	imagine all is well if we cast something into the scale of
15	Mind, but we must realize that Mind is not put into the
  	scales with matter; then only are we working on one side
  	and in Science. 
18	    The students of this Primary class, dismissed the fifth
  	of March, at close of the lecture on the fourth presented
  	their teacher with an elegant album costing fifty dollars,
21	and containing beautiful hand-painted flowers on each
  	page, with their autographs. The presentation was made
  	in a brief address by Mr. D. A. Easton, who in appro-
24	priate language and metaphor expressed his fellow-stu-
  	dents' thanks to their teacher. 
  	    On the morning of the fifth, I met the class to answer
27	some questions before their dismissal, and allude briefly
  	to a topic of great import to the student of Christian
  	Science, — the rocks and sirens in their course, on and
30	by which so many wrecks are made. The doors of animal
  	magnetism open wide for the entrance of error, some-
  	times just at the moment when you are ready to enter on
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  281


 1	the fruition of your labors, and with laudable ambition
  	are about to chant hymns of victory for triumphs. 
 3	    The doors that this animal element flings open are
  	those of rivalry, jealousy, envy, revenge. It is the self-
  	asserting mortal will-power that you must guard against. 
 6	But I find also another mental condition of yours that
  	fills me with joy. I learned long ago that the world could
  	neither deprive me of something nor give me anything,
 9	and I have now one ambition and one joy. But if
  	one cherishes ambition unwisely, one will be chastened
  	for it. 
12	    Admiral Coligny, in the time of the French Huguenots,
  	was converted to Protestantism through a stray copy of
  	the Scriptures that fell into his hands. He replied to his
15	wife, who urged him to come out and confess his faith,
  	"It is wise to count the cost of becoming a true Chris-
  	tian." She answered him, "It is wiser to count the cost
18	of not becoming a true Christian." So, whatever we meet
  	that is hard in the Christian warfare we must count as
  	nothing, and must think instead, of our poverty and help-
21	lessness without this understanding, and count ourselves
  	always as debtors to Christ, Truth. 
  	    Among the gifts of my students, this of yours is one
24	of the most beautiful and the most costly, because you
  	have signed your names. I felt the weight of this yes-
  	terday, but it came to me more clearly this morning when
27	I realized what a responsibility you assume when sub-
  	scribing to Christian Science. But, whatever may come
  	to you, remember the words of Solomon, "Though hand
30	join in hand, the wicked shall not go unpunished:  but
  	the seed of the righteous shall be delivered." 
  	    You will need, in future, practice more than theory. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- The March Primary Class                  282


 1	You are going out to demonstrate a living faith, a true
  	sense of the infinite good, a sense that does not limit God,
 3	but brings to human view an enlarged sense of Deity. 
  	Remember, it is personality, and the sense of personality
  	in God or in man, that limits man. 


 6	                                      OBTRUSIVE MENTAL HEALING 

  	    The question will present itself:  Shall people be treated
  	mentally without their knowledge or consent? The
 9	direct rule for practice of Christian Science is the Golden
  	Rule, "As ye would that men should do to you, do ye." 
  	Who of us would have our houses broken open or our
12	locks picked? and much less would we have our minds
  	tampered with. 
  	    Our Master said, "When ye enter a house, salute it." 
15	Prolonging the metaphysical tone of his command, I say,
  	When you enter mentally the personal precincts of human
  	thought, you should know that the person with whom
18	you hold communion desires it. There are solitary ex-
  	ceptions to most given rules:  the following is an exception
  	to the above rule of mental practice. 
21	    If the friends of a patient desire you to treat him with-
  	out his knowing it, and they believe in the efficacy of
  	Mind-healing, it is sometimes wise to do so, and the end
24	justifies the means; for he is restored through Christian
  	Science when other means have failed. One other oc-
  	casion which may call for aid unsought, is a case from
27	accident, when there is no time for ceremony and no other
  	aid is near. 
  	    The abuse which I call attention to, is promiscuous 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  283


 1	and unannounced mental practice where there is no neces-
  	sity for it, or the motive is mercenary, or one can to ad-
 3	vantage speak the truth audibly; then the case is not
  	exceptional. As a rule, one has no more right to enter
  	the mind of a person, stir, upset, and adjust his thoughts
 6	without his knowledge or consent, than one has to enter
  	a house, unlock the desk, displace the furniture, and suit
  	one's self in the arrangement and management of another
 9	man's property. 
  	    It would be right to break into a burning building and
  	rouse the slumbering inmates, but wrong to burst open
12	doors and break through windows if no emergency de-
  	manded this. Any exception to the old wholesome rule,
  	"Mind your own business," is rare. For a student of
15	mine to treat another student without his knowledge, is
  	a breach of good manners and morals; it is nothing less
  	than a mistaken kindness, a culpable ignorance, or a
18	conscious trespass on the rights of mortals. 
  	    I insist on the etiquette of Christian Science, as well
  	as its morals and Christianity. The Scriptural rule of
21	this Science may momentarily be forgotten; but this is
  	seldom the case with loyal students, or done without
  	incriminating the person who did it. 
24	    Each student should, must, work out his own problem
  	of being; conscious, meanwhile, that God worketh with
  	him, and that he needs no personal aid. It is the genius
27	of Christian Science to demonstrate good, not evil, — 
  	harmony, not discord; for Science is the mandate of
  	Truth which destroys all error. 
30	    Whoever is honestly laboring to learn the principle of
  	music and practise it, seldom calls on his teacher or mu-
  	sician to practise for him. The only personal help re-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  284


 1	quired in this Science is for each one to do his own work
  	well, and never try to hinder others from doing theirs
 3	thus. 
  	    Christian Science, more than any other system of
  	religion, morals, or medicine, is subject to abuses. Its
 6	infinite nature and uses occasion this. Even the human-
  	itarian at work in this field of limitless power and good
  	may possess a zeal without knowledge, and thus mistake
 9	the sphere of his present usefulness. 
  	    Students who strictly adhere to the right, and make the
  	Bible and Science and Health a study, are in no danger
12	of mistaking their way. 
  	    This question is often proposed, How shall I treat
  	malicious animal magnetism? The hour has passed for
15	this evil to be treated personally, but it should have been
  	so dealt with at the outset. Christian Scientists should
  	have gone personally to the malpractitioner and told
18	him his fault, and vindicated divine Truth and Love
  	against human error and hate. This growing sin must
  	now be dealt with as evil, and not as an evil-doer or per-
21	sonality. It must also be remembered that neither an evil
  	claim nor an evil person is real, hence is neither to be
  	feared nor honored. 
24	    Evil is not something to fear and flee before, or that
  	becomes more real when it is grappled with. Evil let
  	alone grows more real, aggressive, and enlarges its claims;
27	but, met with Science, it can and will be mastered by
  	Science. 
  	    I deprecate personal animosities and quarrels. But if
30	one is intrusted with the rules of church government, to
  	fulfil that trust those rules must be carried out; thus it
  	is with all moral obligations. I am opposed to all personal
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Obtrusive Mental Healing                  285


 1	attacks, and in favor of combating evil only, rather than
  	person. 
 3	    An edition of one thousand pamphlets I ordered to
  	be laid away and not one of them circulated, because I
  	had been personal in condemnation. Afterwards, by a
 6	blunder of the gentleman who fills orders for my books,
  	some of these pamphlets were mistaken for the corrected
  	edition, and sold. 
 9	    Love is the fulfilling of the law. Human life is too
  	short for foibles or failures. The Christian Science Jour-
  	nal will hold high the banner of Truth and Love, and be
12	impartial and impersonal in its tenor and tenets. 


  	                                           WEDLOCK 

  	    It was about the year 1875 that Science and Health
15	first crossed swords with free-love, and the latter fell hors
  	de combat; but the whole warfare of sensuality was not
  	then ended. Science and Health, the book that cast the
18	first stone, is still at work, deep down in human conscious-
  	ness, laying the axe at the root of error. 
  	    We have taken the precaution to write briefly on mar-
21	riage, showing its relation to Christian Science. In the
  	present or future, some extra throe of error may conjure
  	up a new-style conjugality, which, ad libitum, severs the
24	marriage covenant, puts virtue in the shambles, and
  	coolly notifies the public of broken vows. Springing
  	up from the ashes of free-love, this nondescript phoenix,
27	in the face and eyes of common law, common sense, and
  	common honesty, may appear in the role of a superfine
  	conjugality; but, having no Truth, it will have no past,
30	present, or future. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                            286


 1	    The above prophecy, written years ago, has already
  	been fulfilled. It is seen in Christian Science that the
 3	gospel of marriage is not without the law, and the solemn
  	vow of fidelity, "until death do us part;" this verity in
  	human economy can neither be obscured nor throttled. 
 6	Until time matures human growth, marriage and progeny
  	will continue unprohibited in Christian Science. We look
  	to future generations for ability to comply with absolute
 9	Science, when marriage shall be found to be man's one-
  	ness with God, — the unity of eternal Love. At present,
  	more spiritual conception and education of children will
12	serve to illustrate the superiority of spiritual power over
  	sensuous, and usher in the dawn of God's creation,
  	wherein they neither marry nor are given in marriage,
15	but are as the angels. To abolish marriage at this period,
  	and maintain morality and generation, would put inge-
  	nuity to ludicrous shifts; yet this is possible in Science,
18	although it is to-day problematic. 
  	    The time cometh, and now is, for spiritual and eternal
  	existence to be recognized and understood in Science. 
21	All is Mind. Human procreation, birth, life, and death
  	are subjective states of the human erring mind; they
  	are the phenomena of mortality, nothingness, that illus-
24	trate mortal mind and body as one, and neither real nor
  	eternal. 
  	    It should be understood that Spirit, God, is the only
27	creator:  we should recognize this verity of being, and
  	shut out all sense of other claims. Until this absolute
  	Science of being is seen, understood, and demonstrated
30	in the offspring of divine Mind, and man is perfect even
  	as the Father is perfect, human speculation will go on,
  	and stop at length at the spiritual ultimate:  creation
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             287


 1	understood as the most exalted divine conception. The
  	offspring of an improved generation, however, will go out
 3	before the forever fact that man is eternal and has no
  	human origin. Hence the Scripture: "It is He that hath
  	made us, and not we ourselves;" and the Master's de-
 6	mand, "Call no man your father upon the earth:  for one
  	is your Father, which is in heaven." 
  	    To an ill-attuned ear, discord is harmony; so personal
 9	sense, discerning not the legitimate affection of Soul,
  	may place love on a false basis and thereby lose it. Science
  	corrects this error with the truth of Love, and restores
12	lost Eden. Soul is the infinite source of bliss:  only high
  	and holy joy can satisfy immortal cravings. The good
  	in human affections should preponderate over the evil,
15	and the spiritual over the animal, — until progress lifts
  	mortals to discern the Science of mental formation and
  	find the highway of holiness. 
18	    In the order of wisdom, the higher nature of man
  	governs the lower. This lays the foundations of human
  	affection in line with progress, giving them strength and
21	permanence. 
  	    When asked by a wife or a husband important ques-
  	tions concerning their happiness, the substance of my reply
24	is:  God will guide you. Be faithful over home rela-
  	tions; they lead to higher joys:  obey the Golden Rule
  	for human life, and it will spare you much bitterness. 
27	It is pleasanter to do right than wrong; it makes one
  	ruler over one's self and hallows home, — which is woman's
  	world. Please your husband, and he will be apt to please
30	you; preserve affection on both sides. 
  	    Great mischief comes from attempts to steady other
  	people's altars, venturing on valor without discretion,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             288


 1	which is virtually meddlesomeness. Even your sincere
  	and courageous convictions regarding what is best for
 3	others may be mistaken; you must be demonstratively
  	right yourself, and work out the greatest good to the
  	greatest number, before you are sure of being a fit coun-
 6	sellor. Positive and imperative thoughts should be dropped
  	into the balances of God and weighed by spiritual Love,
  	and not be found wanting, before being put into action. 
 9	A rash conclusion that regards only one side of a ques-
  	tion, is weak and wicked; this error works out the results
  	of error. If the premise of mortal existence is wrong,
12	any conclusion drawn therefrom is not absolutely right. 
  	Wisdom in human action begins with what is nearest
  	right under the circumstances, and thence achieves the
15	absolute. 
  	    Is marriage nearer right than celibacy? 
  	    Human knowledge inculcates that it is, while Science
18	indicates that it is not. But to force the consciousness
  	of scientific being before it is understood is impossible,
  	and believing otherwise would prevent scientific demon-
21	stration. To reckon the universal cost and gain, as well
  	as thine own, is right in every state and stage of being. 
  	The selfish role of a martyr is the shift of a dishonest
24	mind, nothing short of self-seeking; and real suffering
  	would stop the farce. 
  	    The cause of temperance receives a strong impulse
27	from the cause of Christian Science:  temperance and
  	truth are allies, and their cause prospers in proportion
  	to the spirit of Love that nerves the struggle. People
30	will differ in their opinions as to means to promote the
  	ends of temperance; that is, abstinence from intoxicat-
  	ing beverages. Whatever intoxicates a man, stultifies
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             289


 1	and causes him to degenerate physically and morally. 
  	Strong drink is unquestionably an evil, and evil cannot
 3	be used temperately:  its slightest use is abuse; hence
  	the only temperance is total abstinence. Drunkenness
  	is sensuality let loose, in whatever form it is made
 6	manifest. 
  	    What is evil? It is suppositional absence of good. 
  	From a human standpoint of good, mortals must first
 9	choose between evils, and of two evils choose the less;
  	and at present the application of scientific rules to hu-
  	man life seems to rest on this basis. 
12	    All partnerships are formed on agreements to certain
  	compacts:  each party voluntarily surrenders independ-
  	ent action to act as a whole and per agreement. This
15	fact should be duly considered when by the marriage
  	contract two are made one, and, according to the divine
  	precept, "they twain shall be one flesh." Oneness in
18	spirit is Science, compatible with home and heaven. 
  	Neither divine justice nor human equity has divorced
  	two minds in one. 
21	    Rights that are bargained away must not be retaken
  	by the contractors, except by mutual consent. Human
  	nature has bestowed on a wife the right to become a
24	mother; but if the wife esteems not this privilege, by
  	mutual consent, exalted and increased affections, she
  	may win a higher. Science touches the conjugal ques-
27	tion on the basis of a bill of rights. Can the bill of con-
  	jugal rights be fairly stated by a magistrate, or by a
  	minister? Mutual interests and affections are the spirit
30	of these rights, and they should be consulted, augmented,
  	and allowed to rise to the spiritual altitude whence they
  	can choose only good. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Wedlock                                             290


 1	    A third person is not a party to the compact of two
  	hearts. Let other people's marriage relations alone: two
 3	persons only, should be found within their precincts. 
  	The nuptial vow is never annulled so long as the animus
  	of the contract is preserved intact. Science lifts humanity
 6	higher in the scale of harmony, and must ultimately break
  	all bonds that hinder progress. 


  	                                          JUDGE NOT 

 9	    Mistaken views ought to be dissolving views, since
  	whatever is false should disappear. To suppose that hu-
  	man love, guided by the divine Principle, which is Love,
12	is partial, unmerciful, or unjust, indicates misapprehen-
  	sion of the divine Principle and its workings in the human
  	heart. 
15	    A person wrote to me, naming the time of the occur-
  	rence, "I felt the influence of your thought on my mind,
  	and it produced a wonderful illumination, peace, and
18	understanding;" but, I had not thought of the writer
  	at that time. I knew that this person was doing well,
  	and my affections involuntarily flow out towards all. 
21	    When will the world cease to judge of causes from a
  	personal sense of things, conjectural and misapprehen-
  	sive! When thought dwells in God, — and it should not,
24	to our consciousness, dwell elsewhere, — one must bene-
  	fit those who hold a place in one's memory, whether it
  	be friend or foe, and each share the benefit of that radia-
27	tion. This individual blessedness and blessing comes
  	not so much from individual as from universal love:  it
  	emits light because it reflects; and all who are receptive
30	share this equally. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Judge Not                                          291


 1	    Mistaken or transient views are human:  they are not
  	governed by the Principle of divine Science:  but the
 3	notion that a mind governed by Principle can be forced
  	into personal channels, affinities, self-interests, or obliga-
  	tions, is a grave mistake; it dims the true sense of God's
 6	reflection, and darkens the understanding that demon-
  	strates above personal motives, unworthy aims and
  	ambitions. 
 9	    Too much and too little is attached to me as authority
  	for other people's thoughts and actions. A tacit acqui-
  	escence with others' views is often construed as direct
12	orders, — or at least it so appears in results. I desire
  	the equal growth and prosperity of all Christian Scien-
  	tists, and the world in general; each and every one has
15	equal opportunity to be benefited by my thoughts and
  	writings. If any are not partakers thereof, this is not
  	my fault, and is far from my desire; the possible per-
18	version of Christian Science is the irony of fate, if the
  	spirit thereof be lacking. I would part with a blessing
  	myself to bestow it upon others, but could not deprive
21	them of it. False views, however engendered, relative
  	to the true and unswerving course of a Christian Scientist,
  	will at length dissolve into thin air. The dew of heaven
24	will fall gently on the hearts and lives of all who are found
  	worthy to suffer for righteousness, — and have taught
  	the truth which is energizing, refreshing, and consecrat-
27	ing mankind. 
  	    To station justice and gratitude as sentinels along the
  	lines of thought, would aid the solution of this problem,
30	and counteract the influence of envious minds or the mis-
  	guided individual who keeps not watch over his emotions
  	and conclusions. 
 
                                                                                                   292

 1	                                      NEW COMMANDMENT 

  	    The divinity of St. John's Gospel brings to view over-
 3	whelming tides of revelation, and its spirit is baptismal;
  	he chronicles this teaching, "A new commandment I
  	give unto you, That ye love one another." 
 6	    Jesus, who so loved the world that he gave his life
  	(in the flesh) for it, saw that Love had a new command-
  	ment even for him. What was it? 
 9	    It must have been a rare revelation of infinite Love, a
  	new tone on the scale ascending, such as eternity is ever
  	sounding. Could I impart to the student the higher
12	sense I entertain of Love, it would partly illustrate the
  	divine energy that brings to human weakness might and
  	majesty. Divine Love eventually causes mortals to turn
15	away from the open sepulchres of sin, and look no more
  	into them as realities. It calls loudly on them to bury
  	the dead out of sight; to forgive and forget whatever is
18	unlike the risen, immortal Love; and to shut out all op-
  	posite sense. Christ enjoins it upon man to help those
  	who know not what he is doing in their behalf, and there-
21	fore curse him; enjoins taking them by the hand and
  	leading them, if possible, to Christ, by loving words and
  	deeds. Charity thus serves as admonition and instruc-
24	tion, and works out the purposes of Love. 
  	    Christian Science, full of grace and truth, is accom-
  	plishing great good, both seen and unseen; but have
27	mortals, with the penetration of Soul, searched the secret
  	chambers of sense? I never knew a student who fully
  	understood my instructions on this point of handling
30	evil, — as to just how this should be done, — and carried
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- New Commandment                          293


 1	out my ideal. It is safe not to teach prematurely the
  	infant thought in Christian Science — just breathing new
 3	Life and Love — all the claims and modes of evil; there-
  	fore it is best to leave the righteous unfolding of error
  	(as a general rule) alone, and to the special care of the
 6	unerring modes of divine wisdom. This uncovering and
  	punishing of sin must, will come, at some date, to the
  	rescue of humanity. The teacher of divine metaphysics
 9	should impart to his students the general knowledge that
  	he has gained from instruction, observation, and mental
  	practice. 
12	    Experience weighs in the scales of God the sense and
  	power of Truth against the opposite claims of error. 
  	If spiritual sense is not dominant in a student, he will
15	not understand all your instructions; and if evil domi-
  	nates his character, he will pervert the rules of Christian
  	Science, and the last error will be worse than the first — 
18	inasmuch as wilful transgression brings greater torment
  	than ignorance. 


  	                                      A CRUCE SALUS 

21	    The sum total of Love reflected is exemplified, and
  	includes the whole duty of man: Truth perverted, in
  	belief, becomes the creator of the claim of error. To
24	affirm mentally and audibly that God is All and there is
  	no sickness and no sin, makes mortals either saints or
  	sinners. 
27	    Truth talked and not lived, rolls on the human heart
  	a stone; consigns sensibility to the charnel-house of sen-
  	suality, ease, self-love, self-justification, there to moulder
30	and rot. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Cruce Salus                                   294


 1	    The noblest work of God is man in the image of his
  	Maker; the last infirmity of evil is so-called man, swayed
 3	by the maelstrom of human passions, elbowing the con-
  	cepts of his own creating, making place for himself and
  	displacing his fellows. 
 6	    A real Christian Scientist is a marvel, a miracle in the
  	universe of mortal mind. With selfless love, he inscribes
  	on the heart of humanity and transcribes on the page
 9	of reality the living, palpable presence — the might and
  	majesty! — of goodness. He lives for all mankind, and
  	honors his creator. 
12	    The vice versa of this man is sometimes called a
  	man, but he is a small animal:  a hived bee, with sting
  	ready for each kind touch, he makes honey out of
15	the flowers of human hearts and hides it in his cell of
  	ingratitude. 
  	    O friendly hand! keep back thy offerings from asps
18	and apes, from wolves in sheep's clothing and all raven-
  	ing beasts. Love such specimens of mortality just enough
  	to reform and transform them, — if it be possible, — 
21	and then, look out for their stings, and jaws, and claws;
  	but thank God and take courage, — that you desire to
  	help even such as these. 


24	             COMPARISON TO ENGLISH BARMAIDS 

  	    Since my residence in Concord, N. H., I have read
  	the daily paper, and had become an admirer of Edgar
27	L. Wakeman's terse, graphic, and poetic style in his
  	"Wanderings," richly flavored with the true ideas of
  	humanity and equality. In an issue of January 17, how-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      295


 1	ever, were certain references to American women which
  	deserve and elicit brief comment. 
 3	    Mr. Wakeman writes from London, that a noted Eng-
  	lish leader, whom he quotes without naming, avers that
  	the "cursed barmaid system" in England is evolved by
 6	the same power which in America leads women "along
  	a gamut of isms and ists, from female suffrage, past a
  	score of reforms, to Christian Science." This anony-
 9	mous talker further declares, that the central cause of
  	this "same original evil" is "a female passion for some
  	manner of notoriety." 
12	    Is Mr. Wakeman awake, and caught napping? While
  	praising the Scotchman's national pride and affection,
  	has our American correspondent lost these sentiments
15	from his own breast? Has he forgotten how to honor
  	his native land and defend the dignity of her daughters
  	with his ready pen and pathos? 
18	    The flaunting and floundering statements of the great
  	unknown for whose ability and popularity Mr. Wakeman
  	strongly vouches, should not only be queried, but flatly
21	contradicted, as both untrue and uncivil. English senti-
  	ment is not wholly represented by one man. Nor is the
  	world ignorant of the fact that high and pure ethical
24	tones do resound from Albion's shores. The most ad-
  	vanced ideas are inscribed on tablets of such an organi-
  	zation as the Victoria Institute, or Philosophical Society
27	of Great Britain, an institution which names itself after
  	her who is unquestionably the best queen on earth; who
  	for a half century has with such dignity, clemency, and
30	virtue worn the English crown and borne the English
  	sceptre. 
  	    Now, I am a Christian Scientist, — the Founder of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      296


  1	this system of religion, — widely known; and, by special
  	invitation, have allowed myself to be elected an associate
 3	life-member of the Victoria Institute, which numbers
  	among its constituents and managers — not barmaids,
  	but bishops — profound philosophers, brilliant scholars. 
 6	    Was it ignorance of American society and history,
  	together with unfamiliarity with the work and career
  	of American women, which led the unknown author
 9	cited by Mr. Wakeman to overflow in shallow sarcasm,
  	and place the barmaids of English alehouses and rail-
  	ways in the same category with noble women who min-
12	ister in the sick-room, give their time and strength to
  	binding up the wounds of the broken-hearted, and live
  	on the plan of heaven? 
15	    This writer classes Christian Science with theosophy
  	and spiritualism; whereas, they are by no means iden-
  	tical — nor even similar. Christian Science, antagonis-
18	tic to intemperance, as to all immorality, is by no means
  	associated therewith. Do manly Britons patronize tap-
  	rooms and lazar-houses, and thus note or foster a fem-
21	inine ambition which, in this unknown gentleman's
  	language, "poises and poses, higgles and wriggles" it-
  	self into publicity? Why fall into such patronage, unless
24	from their affinity for the worst forms of vice? 
  	    And the barmaids! Do they enter this line of occu-
  	pation from a desire for notoriety and a wish to promote
27	female suffrage? or are they incited thereto by their
  	own poverty and the bad appetites of men? What man-
  	ner of man is this unknown individual who utters bar-
30	maid and Christian Scientist in the same breath? If he
  	but knew whereof he speaks, his shame would not lose
  	its blush! 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Comparison to English Barmaids      297


  1	    Taking into account the short time that has elapsed
  	since the discovery of Christian Science, one readily sees
 3	that this Science has distanced all other religious and
  	pathological systems for physical and moral reforma-
  	tion. In the direction of temperance it has achieved far
 6	more than has been accomplished by legally coercive
  	measures, — and because this Science bases its work on
  	ethical conditions and mentally destroys the appetite for
 9	alcoholic drinks. 
  	    Smart journalism is allowable, nay, it is commend-
  	able; but the public cannot swallow reports of American
12	affairs from a surly censor ventilating his lofty scorn of
  	the sects, or societies, of a nation that perhaps he has
  	never visited. 


15	                   A CHRISTIAN SCIENCE STATUTE 

  	    I hereby state, in unmistakable language, the follow-
  	ing statute in the morale of Christian Science: —  
18	    A man or woman, having voluntarily entered into
  	wedlock, and accepted the claims of the marriage cove-
  	nant, is held in Christian Science as morally bound to
21	fulfil all the claims growing out of this contract, unless
  	such claims are relinquished by mutual consent of both
  	parties, or this contract is legally dissolved. If the man
24	is dominant over the animal, he will count the conse-
  	quences of his own conduct; will consider the effects,
  	on himself and his progeny, of selfishness, unmerciful-
27	ness, tyranny, or lust. 
  	    Trust Truth, not error; and Truth will give you all
  	that belongs to the rights of freedom. The Hebrew bard
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Christian Science Statute              298


  1	wrote, "Trust in the Lord with all thine heart; and lean
  	not unto thine own understanding." Nothing is gained
 3	by wrong-doing. St. Paul's words take in the situation:
  	"Not . . . (as we be slanderously reported, and as some
  	affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that good may come?  
 6	whose damnation is just." 
  	    When causing others to go astray, we also are wan-
  	derers. "With what measure ye mete, it shall be meas-
 9	ured to you again." Ask yourself:  Under the same
  	circumstances, in the same spiritual ignorance and power
  	of passion, would I be strengthened by having my best
12	friend break troth with me? These words of St. Matthew
  	have special application to Christian Scientists; namely,
  	"It is not good to marry." 
15	    To build on selfishness is to build on sand. When
  	Jesus received the material rite of water baptism, he did
  	not say that it was God's command; but implied that
18	the period demanded it. Trials purify mortals and deliver
  	them from themselves, — all the claims of sensuality. 
  	Abide by the morale of absolute Christian Science, — 
21	self-abnegation and purity; then Truth delivers you from
  	the seeming power of error, and faith vested in righteous-
  	ness triumphs! 


24	                               ADVICE TO STUDENTS 

  	    The true consciousness is the true health. One says,
  	"I find relief from pain in unconscious sleep." I say,
27	You mistake; through unconsciousness one no more
  	gains freedom from pain than immunity from evil. When
  	unconscious of a mistake, one thinks he is not mistaken;
30	but this false consciousness does not change the fact, or
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           299


 1	its results; suffering and mistakes recur until one is awake
  	to their cause and character. To know the what, when,
 3	and how of error, destroys error. The error that is seen
  	aright as error, has received its death-blow; but never
  	until then. 
 6	    Let us look through the lens of Christian Science,
  	not of "self," at the following mistake, which demands
  	our present attention. I have no time for detailed report
 9	of this matter, but simply answer the following question
  	sent to me; glad, indeed, that this query has finally come
  	with the courage of conviction to the minds of many
12	students. 
  	    "Is it right to copy your works and read them for our
  	public services?" 
15	    The good which the material senses see not is the only
  	absolute good; the evil which these senses see not is the
  	only absolute evil. 
18	    If I enter Mr. Smith's store and take from it his gar-
  	ments that are on sale, array myself in them, and put
  	myself and them on exhibition, can I make this right
21	by saying, These garments are Mr. Smith's; he manu-
  	factured them and owns them, but you must pay me,
  	not him, for this exhibit? 
24	    The spectators may ask, Did he give you permission
  	to do this, did he sell them or loan them to you? No. 
  	Then have you asked yourself this question on the sub-
27	ject, namely, What right have I to do this? True, it
  	saves your purchasing these garments, and gives to the
  	public new patterns which are useful to them; but does
30	this silence your conscience? or, because you have con-
  	fessed that they are the property of a noted firm, and
  	you wished to handle them, does it justify you in appro-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           300


 1	priating them, and so avoiding the cost of hiring or
  	purchasing? 
 3	    Copying my published works verbatim, compiling them
  	in connection with the Scriptures, taking this copy into
  	the pulpit, announcing the author's name, then reading
 6	it publicly as your own compilation, is — what? 
  	    We answer, It is a mistake; in common parlance, it
  	is an ignorant wrong. 
 9	    If you should print and publish your copy of my works,
  	you would be liable to arrest for infringement of copy-
  	right, which the law defines and punishes as theft. Read-
12	ing in the pulpit from copies of my publications gives
  	you the clergyman's salary and spares you the printer's
  	bill, but does it spare you our Master's condemnation? 
15	You literally publish my works through the pulpit, instead
  	of the press, and thus evade the law, but not the gospel. 
  	When I consent to this act, you will then be justified
18	in it. 
  	    Your manuscript copy is liable, in some way, to be
  	printed as your original writings, thus incurring the pen-
21	alty of the law, and increasing the record of theft in the
  	United States Circuit Court. 
  	    To The Church of Christ, Scientist, in Boston, which I
24	had organized and of which I had for many years been
  	pastor, I gave permission to cite, in the Christian Science
  	Quarterly, from my work Science and Health, passages
27	giving the spiritual meaning of Bible texts; but this was
  	a special privilege, and the author's gift. 
  	    Christian Science demonstrates that the patient who
30	pays whatever he is able to pay for being healed, is more
  	apt to recover than he who withholds a slight equiva-
  	lent for health. Healing morally and physically are one. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                            301


 1	Then, is compiling and delivering that sermon for which
  	you pay nothing, and which you deliver without the
 3	author's consent, and receive pay therefor, the precedent
  	for preaching Christian Science, — and are you doing
  	to the author of the above-named book as you would
 6	have others do unto you? 
  	    Those authors and editors of pamphlets and periodi-
  	cals whose substance is made up of my publications, are
 9	morally responsible for what the law construes as crime. 
  	There are startling instances of the above-named law-
  	breaking and gospel-opposing system of authorship, which
12	characterize the writings of a few professed Christian
  	Scientists. My Christian students who have read copies
  	of my works in the pulpit require only a word to be wise;
15	too sincere and morally statuesque are they to be long
  	led into temptation; but I must not leave persistent
  	plagiarists without this word of warning in public, since
18	my private counsel they disregard. 
  	    To the question of my true-hearted students, "Is it
  	right to copy your works and read them for our public
21	services?" I answer:  It is not right to copy my book
  	and read it publicly without my consent. My reasons are
  	as follows: —  
24	    First:  This method is an unseen form of injustice
  	standing in a holy place. 
  	    Second:  It breaks the Golden Rule, — a divine rule
27	for human conduct. 
  	    Third:  All error tends to harden the heart, blind
  	the eyes, stop the ears of understanding, and inflate
30	self; counter to the commands of our hillside Priest, to
  	whom Isaiah alluded thus: "I have trodden the wine-
  	press alone; and of the people there was none with me." 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           302


 1	    Behind the scenes lurks an evil which you can prevent:
  	it is a purpose to kill the reformation begun and increas-
 3	ing through the instructions of "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures;" it encourages infringement of my
  	copyright, and seeks again to "cast lots for his vesture,"
 6	 — while the perverter preserves in his own consciousness
  	and teaching the name without the Spirit, the skeleton
  	without the heart, the form without the comeliness, the
 9	sense without the Science, of Christ's healing. My stu-
  	dents are expected to know the teaching of Christian Sci-
  	ence sufficiently to discriminate between error and Truth,
12	thus sparing their teacher a task and themselves the
  	temptation to be misled. 
  	    Much good has been accomplished through Christian
15	Science Sunday services. If Christian Scientists occasion-
  	ally mistake in interpreting revealed Truth, of two evils
  	the less would be not to leave the Word unspoken and
18	untaught. I allowed, till this permission was withdrawn,
  	students working faithfully for Christ's cause on earth,
  	the privilege of copying and reading my works for Sunday
21	service; provided, they each and all destroyed the copies
  	at once after said service. When I should so elect and
  	give suitable notice, they were to desist from further copy-
24	ing of my writings as aforesaid. 
  	    This injunction did not curtail the benefit which the
  	student derived from making his copy, nor detract from
27	the good that his hearers received from his reading thereof;
  	but it was intended to forestall the possible evil of putting
  	the divine teachings contained in "Science and Health
30	with Key to the Scriptures" into human hands, to sub-
  	vert or to liquidate. 
  	    I recommend that students stay within their own fields
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Advice To Students                           303


 1	of labor, to work for the race; they are lights that can-
  	not be hid, and need only to shine from their home sum-
 3	mits to be sought and found as healers physical and
  	moral. 
  	    The kindly shepherd has his own fold and tends his
 6	own flock. Christian students should have their own
  	institutes and, unmolested, be governed by divine Love
  	alone in teaching and guiding their students. When
 9	wisdom garrisons these strongholds of Christian Science,
  	peace and joy, the fruits of Spirit, will rest upon us all. 
  	We are brethren in the fullest sense of that word; there-
12	fore no queries should arise as to "who shall be great-
  	est." Let us serve instead of rule, knock instead of
  	push at the door of human hearts, and allow to each
15	and every one the same rights and privileges that we
  	claim for ourselves. If ever I wear out from serving
  	students, it shall be in the effort to help them to obey
18	the Ten Commandments and imbibe the spirit of Christ's
  	Beatitudes. 


  	                                               NOTICE 

21	    Editor of Christian Science Journal: — You will oblige
  	me by giving place in your Journal to the following notice. 
  	The idea and purpose of a Liberty Bell is pleasing, and
24	can be made profitable to the heart of our country. I feel
  	assured that many Christian Scientists will respond to this
  	letter by contributions. 
27	                                                       MARY BAKER EDDY 
 
                                                                                                304

 1	                              COLUMBIAN LIBERTY BELL COMMITTEE,
  	                                        1505 PENNA. AVE., WASHINGTON, D. C. 

 3	TO THE DAUGHTERS OF THE AMERICAN REVOLUTION: —  

  	    It has been determined to create a Columbian Liberty
  	Bell, to be placed by the lovers of liberty and peace in
 6	the most appropriate place in the coming World's Expo-
  	sition at Chicago. After the close of the Exhibition this
  	bell will pass from place to place throughout the world
 9	as a missionary of freedom, coming first to the capital
  	of the nation under the care of our society. 
  	    Then it will go to Bunker Hill or Liberty Island, to
12	the battle-field of New Orleans (1812), to San Francisco,
  	to the place where any great patriotic celebration is being
  	held, until 1900, when it will be sent to the next World's
15	Exhibition, which takes place at Paris, France. There it
  	will continue until that Exhibition closes. 
  	    When not in use in other places, it will return to Wash-
18	ington under the care of the Daughters of the American
  	Revolution. Washington will be its home, and from there
  	it will journey from place to place, fulfilling its mission
21	throughout the world. 
  	    The following is the proposed use of the bell: It shall
  	ring at sunrise and sunset; at nine o'clock in the morn-
24	ing on the anniversaries of the days on which great events
  	have occurred marking the world's progress toward liberty;
  	at twelve o'clock on the birthdays of the "creators of
27	liberty;" and at four o'clock it will toll on the anniver-
  	saries of their death. (It will always ring at nine o'clock
  	on October 11th, in recognition of the organization on
30	that day of the Daughters of the American Revolution.) 
  	. . . The responsibility of its production, and the direc-
  	tion of its use, have been placed in the hands of a
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Notice – Liberty Bell Committee        305


1	committee of women representing each State and Ter-
  	ritory, one representative from each Republic in the
 3	world, and a representative from the patriotic societies,
  	 — Daughters and Sons of the American Revolution,
  	the Lyceum League of America, the Society of Ger-
 6	man Patriots, the Human Freedom League, and kindred
  	organizations. 
  	    The National Board of Management has placed upon
 9	me the responsibility of representing the National Society
  	of the Daughters of the American Revolution upon the
  	General Committee, and this circular is sent to every
12	member of the society, asking for her personal coopera-
  	tion in making the undertaking successful. In creating
  	the bell it is particularly desired that the largest number
15	of persons possible shall have a part in it. For this reason
  	small contributions from many persons are to be asked
  	for, rather than large contributions from a few. They
18	are to be of two kinds: —  
  	    First: Material that can be made a part of the bell;
  	articles of historic interest will be particularly appre-
21	ciated — gold, silver, bronze, copper, and nickel can be
  	fused. 
  	    Second: Of money with which to pay for the bell. 
24	Each member of the society is asked to contribute one
  	cent to be fused into the bell, and twenty-five cents to
  	pay for it. She is also asked to collect two dollars from
27	others, in pennies, if possible, and send with the amount
  	the name of each contributor. In order that the bell
  	shall be cast April 30th, the anniversary of the inaugu-
30	ration of George Washington as the first President of
  	the United States, we ask every one receiving this cir-
  	cular to act at once. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Notice – Liberty Bell Committee        306


 1	    In forwarding material to be melted into the bell, please
  	send fullest historical description. This will be entered
 3	carefully in a book which will accompany the bell wherever
  	it goes. 
  	    . . . As the motto has not yet been decided upon, any
 6	ideas on that subject will be gratefully received; we will
  	also welcome suggestions of events to be celebrated and
  	names to be commemorated. 
 9	                       Very cordially yours
  	                                            MARY DESHA,
  	                      ex-Vice-President General, D.A.R. 


12	    Contributions should be sent to the Liberty National
  	Bank, corner Liberty and West Streets, New York, and
  	a duplicate letter written, as a notification of the same,
15	to Miss Mary Desha, 1505 Penna. Ave., Washington,
  	D. C., or to Miss Minnie F. Mickley, Mickleys, Pa. 
  	    We would add, as being of interest, that Mrs. Eddy is
18	a member of the above organization, having been made
  	such by the special request of the late Mrs. Harrison,
  	wife of the ex-President, who was at that time the Presi-
21	dent thereof. — ED. 


  	                                                  ANGELS 

  	    When angels visit us, we do not hear the rustle of wings,
24	nor feel the feathery touch of the breast of a dove; but
  	we know their presence by the love they create in our
  	hearts. Oh, may you feel this touch, — it is not the
27	clasping of hands, nor a loved person present; it is more
  	than this:  it is a spiritual idea that lights your path! 
  	The Psalmist saith: "He shall give His angels charge
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Angels                                               307


 1	over thee." God gives you His spiritual ideas, and in
  	turn, they give you daily supplies. Never ask for to-
 3	morrow:  it is enough that divine Love is an ever-present
  	help; and if you wait, never doubting, you will have
  	all you need every moment. What a glorious inheritance
 6	is given to us through the understanding of omnipresent
  	Love! More we cannot ask:  more we do not want:
  	more we cannot have. This sweet assurance is the
 9	"Peace, be still" to all human fears, to suffering of every
  	sort. 


  	                            DEIFICATION OF PERSONALITY 

12	    Notwithstanding the rapid sale already of two editions
  	of "Christ and Christmas," and many orders on hand, I
  	have thought best to stop its publication. 
15	    In this revolutionary religious period, the increasing
  	inquiry of mankind as to Christianity and its unity — 
  	and above all, God's love opening the eyes of the blind
18	 — is fast fitting all minds for the proper reception of
  	Christian Science healing. 
  	    But I must stand on this absolute basis of Christian
21	Science; namely, Cast not pearls before the unprepared
  	thought. Idolatry is an easily-besetting sin of all peoples. 
  	The apostle saith, "Little children, keep yourselves from
24	idols." 
  	    The illustrations were not intended for a golden calf,
  	at which the sick may look and be healed. Christian
27	Scientists should beware of unseen snares, and adhere
  	to the divine Principle and rules for demonstration. 
  	They must guard against the deification of finite person-
30	ality. Every human thought must turn instinctively to
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   308


1	the divine Mind as its sole centre and intelligence. Until
  	this be done, man will never be found harmonious and
 3	immortal. 
  	    Whosoever looks to me personally for his health or
  	holiness, mistakes. He that by reason of human love or
 6	hatred or any other cause clings to my material per-
  	sonality, greatly errs, stops his own progress, and loses
  	the path to health, happiness, and heaven. The Scrip-
 9	tures and Christian Science reveal "the way," and per-
  	sonal revelators will take their proper place in history,
  	but will not be deified. 
12	    Advanced scientific students are ready for "Christ
  	and Christmas;" but those are a minority of its readers,
  	and even they know its practicality only by healing
15	the sick on its divine Principle. In the words of the
  	prophet, "Hear, O Israel: The Lord our God is one
  	Lord." 
18	    Friends, strangers, and Christian Scientists, I thank
  	you, each and all, for your liberal patronage and scholarly,
  	artistic, and scientific notices of my book. This little
21	messenger has done its work, fulfilled its mission, retired
  	with honor (and mayhap taught me more than it has
  	others), only to reappear in due season. The knowledge
24	that I have gleaned from its fruitage is, that intensely
  	contemplating personality impedes spiritual growth; even
  	as holding in mind the consciousness of disease prevents
27	the recovery of the sick. 
  	    Christian Science is taught through its divine Prin-
  	ciple, which is invisible to corporeal sense. A material
30	human likeness is the antipode of man in the image and
  	likeness of God. Hence, a finite person is not the model
  	for a metaphysician. I earnestly advise all Christian
33	Scientists to remove from their observation or study
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   309


 1	the personal sense of any one, and not to dwell in thought
  	upon their own or others' corporeality, either as good or
 3	evil. 
  	    According to Christian Science, material personality is
  	an error in premise, and must result in erroneous con-
 6	clusions. All will agree with me that material portraiture
  	often fails to express even mortal man, and this declares
  	its unfitness for fable or fact to build upon. 
 9	    The face of Jesus has uniformly been so unnaturally
  	delineated that it has turned many from the true con-
  	templation of his character. He advances most in divine
12	Science who meditates most on infinite spiritual sub-
  	stance and intelligence. Experience proves this true. 
  	Pondering on the finite personality of Jesus, the son of
15	man, is not the channel through which we reach the
  	Christ, or Son of God, the true idea of man's divine
  	Principle. 
18	    I warn students against falling into the error of anti-
  	Christ. The consciousness of corporeality, and what-
  	ever is connected therewith, must be outgrown. Corporeal
21	falsities include all obstacles to health, holiness, and
  	heaven. Man's individual life is infinitely above a
  	bodily form of existence, and the human concept an-
24	tagonizes the divine. "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures," on page 229, third and fourth para-
  	graphs, elucidates this topic.¹ 
27	    My Christmas poem and its illustrations are not a text-
  	book. Scientists sometimes take things too intensely. 
  	Let them soberly adhere to the Bible and Science and
30	Health, which contain all and much more than they
  	have yet learned. We should prohibit ourselves the

  	¹See the revised edition of 1890, or page 334, lines 10-30
33	 in current editions.
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Deification of Personality                   310


 1	childish pleasure of studying Truth through the senses,
  	for this is neither the intent of my works nor possible
 3	in Science. 
  	    Even the teachings of Jesus would be misused by sub-
  	stituting personality for the Christ, or the impersonal
 6	form of Truth, amplified in this age by the discovery of
  	Christian Science. To impersonalize scientifically the
  	material sense of existence — rather than cling to per-
 9	sonality — is the lesson of to-day. 


  	                                           A CARD 

  	    My answer to manifold letters relative to the return
12	of members that have gone out of The First Church of
  	Christ, Scientist, in Boston, is this:  While my affec-
  	tions plead for all and every one, and my desire is that
15	all shall be redeemed, I am not unmindful that the Scrip-
  	tures enjoin, "Let all things be done decently and in
  	order." 
18	    To continue one's connection with this church, or to
  	regain it, one must comply with the church rules. All
  	who desire its fellowship, and to become members of it,
21	must send in their petitions to this effect to the Clerk
  	of the church; and upon a meeting being called, the
  	First Members will determine the action of the church
24	on this subject. 


  	OVERFLOWING THOUGHTS 

  	    In this receding year of religious jubilee, 1894, I as
27	an individual would cordially invite all persons who
  	have left our fold, together with those who never have
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Overflowing Thoughts                        311


 1	been in it, — all who love God and keep His command-
  	ments, — to come and unite with The Mother Church in
 3	Boston. The true Christian Scientists will be welcomed,
  	greeted as brethren endeavoring to walk with us hand
  	in hand, as we journey to the celestial city. 
 6	    Also, I would extend a tender invitation to Christian
  	Scientists' students, those who are ready for the table of
  	our Lord:  so, should we follow Christ's teachings; so,
 9	bury the dead past; so, loving one another, go forth to
  	the full vintage-time, exemplifying what we profess. But
  	some of the older members are not quite ready to take
12	this advanced step in the full spirit of that charity which
  	thinketh no evil; and if it be not taken thus, it is impracti-
  	cal, unfruitful, Soul-less. 
15	    My deepest desires and daily labors go to prove that
  	I love my enemies and would help all to gain the abiding
  	consciousness of health, happiness, and heaven. 
18	    I hate no one; and love others more than they can
  	love me. As I now understand Christian Science, I would
  	as soon harm myself as another; since by breaking
21	Christ's command, "Thou shalt love thy neighbor as
  	thyself," I should lose my hope of heaven. 
  	    The works I have written on Christian Science con-
24	tain absolute Truth, and my necessity was to tell it;
  	therefore I did this even as a surgeon who wounds
  	to heal. I was a scribe under orders; and who can
27	refrain from transcribing what God indites, and ought
  	not that one to take the cup, drink all of it, and give
  	thanks? 
30	    Being often reported as saying what never escaped
  	from my lips, when rehearsing facts concerning others
  	who were reporting false charges, I have been sorry that
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Overflowing Thoughts                       312


 1	I spoke at all, and wished I were wise enough to guard
  	against that temptation. Oh, may the love that is talked,
 3	be felt! and so lived, that when weighed in the scale of
  	God we be not found wanting. Love is consistent, uni-
  	form, sympathetic, self-sacrificing, unutterably kind; even
 6	that which lays all upon the altar, and, speechless and
  	alone, bears all burdens, suffers all inflictions, endures
  	all piercing for the sake of others, and for the kingdom
 9	of heaven's sake. 


  	                   A GREAT MAN AND HIS SAYING 

  	    Hon. Charles Carrol Bonney, President of the World's
12	Congress Auxiliary, in his remarks before that body,
  	said, "No more striking manifestation of the interposi-
  	tion of divine Providence in human affairs has come in
15	recent years, than that shown in the raising up of the
  	body of people known as Christian Scientists, who are
  	called to declare the real harmony between religion and
18	Science, and to restore the waning faith of many in the
  	verities of the sacred Scriptures." 
  	    In honest utterance of veritable history, and his own
21	spiritual discernment, this man must have risen above
  	worldly schemes, human theorems or hypotheses, to
  	conclusions which reason too supine or misemployed
24	cannot fasten upon. He spake inspired; he touched a
  	tone of Truth that will continue to reverberate and renew
  	its emphasis throughout the entire centuries, into the vast
27	forever. 
 
                                                                                                   313

 1	                        WORDS OF COMMENDATION 

  	    Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — Permit me
 3	to say that your editorial in the August number is par
  	excellence. 
  	    It is a digest of good manners, morals, methods, and
 6	means. It points to the scientific spiritual molecule,
  	pearl, and pinnacle, that everybody needs. May the
  	Christlikeness it reflects rest on the dear readers, and
 9	throw the light of penetration on the page; even as the
  	dawn, kindling its glories in the east, lightens earth's
  	landscape. 
12	    I thank the contributors to The Christian Science
  	Journal for their jewels of thought, so adapted to the
  	hour, and without ill-humor or hyperbolic tumor. I
15	was impressed by the articles entitled "The New Pas-
  	tor," by Rev. Lanson P. Norcross, "The Lamp," by
  	Walter Church, "The Temptation," a poem by J. J. 
18	Rome, etc. 
  	    The field waves its white ensign, the reapers are strong,
  	the rich sheaves are ripe, the storehouse is ready:  pray
21	ye therefore the God of harvest to send forth more
  	laborers of the excellent sort, and garner the supplies
  	for a world. 


24	                             CHURCH AND SCHOOL 

  	    Humbly, and, as I believe, divinely directed, I hereby
  	ordain the Bible, and "Science and Health with Key
27	to the Scriptures," to be hereafter the only pastor of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            314


 1	The Church of Christ, Scientist, throughout our land
  	and in other lands. 
 3	    From this date the Sunday services of our denomina-
  	tion shall be conducted by Readers in lieu of pastors. 
  	Each church, or society formed for Sunday worship,
 6	shall elect two Readers:  a male, and a female. One of
  	these individuals shall open the meeting by reading the
  	hymns, and chapter (or portion of the chapter) in the
 9	Bible, lead in silent prayer, and repeat in concert with
  	the congregation the Lord's Prayer. Also, this First
  	Reader shall give out any notices from the pulpit, shall
12	read the Scriptures indicated in the Sunday School Les-
  	son of the Christian Science Quarterly, and shall pro-
  	nounce the benediction. 
15	    The First Reader shall read from my book, "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," alternately in
  	response to the congregation, the spiritual interpreta-
18	tion of the Lord's Prayer; also, shall read all the selec-
  	tions from Science and Health referred to in the Sunday
  	Lessons. 
21	    The Reader of the Scriptures shall name, at each
  	reading, the book, chapter, and verses. The Reader of
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" shall
24	commence by announcing the full title of this book, with
  	the name of its author, and add to this announcement,
  	"the Christian Science textbook." It is unnecessary to
27	repeat the title or page. This form shall also be observed
  	at the Communion service; the selections from both the
  	Bible and the Christian Science textbook shall be taken
30	from the Quarterly, as heretofore, and this Lesson shall
  	be such as is adapted to that service. On the first Sunday
  	of each month, except Communion Sunday, a sermon
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            315


 1	shall be preached to the children, from selections taken
  	from the Scriptures and Science and Health, especially
 3	adapted to the occasion, and read after the manner of
  	the Sunday service. The children's service shall be
  	held on the Sunday following Communion Day. 
 6	    No copies from my books are allowed to be written,
  	and read from manuscripts, either in private or in pub-
  	lic assemblies, except by their author. 
 9	    Christian Scientists, all over the world, who are let-
  	terly fit and specially spiritually fitted for teachers, can
  	teach annually three classes only. They shall teach
12	from the Christian Science textbook. Each class shall
  	consist of not over thirty-three students, carefully selected,
  	and only of such as have promising proclivities toward
15	Christian Science. The teacher shall hold himself mor-
  	ally obligated to look after the welfare of his students,
  	not only through class term, but after it; and to watch
18	well that they prove sound in sentiment, health, and
  	practical Christian Science. 
  	    Teaching Christian Science shall be no question of
21	money, but of morals and of uplifting the race. Teachers
  	shall form associations for this purpose; and for the
  	first few years, convene as often as once in three months. 
24	Teachers shall not silently mentally address the thought,
  	to handle it, nor allow their students to do thus, except
  	the individual needing it asks for mental treatment. 
27	They shall steadily and patiently strive to educate their
  	students in conformity to the unerring wisdom and law
  	of God, and shall enjoin upon them habitually to study
30	His revealed Word, the Scriptures, and "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    They shall teach their students how to defend them-
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Church and School                            316


 1	selves against mental malpractice, but never to return
  	evil for evil; never to attack the malpractitioner, but
 3	to know the truth that makes free, — and so to be a law
  	not unto others, but themselves. 


  	             CLASS, PULPIT, STUDENTS' STUDENTS 

 6	    When will you take a class in Christian Science or
  	speak to your church in Boston? is often asked. 
  	    I shall speak to my dear church at Boston very seldom. 
 9	The Mother Church must be self-sustained by God. 
  	The date of a class in Christian Science should depend
  	on the fitness of things, the tide which flows heavenward,
12	the hour best for the student. Until minds become less
  	worldly-minded, and depart farther from the primitives
  	of the race, and have profited up to their present capac-
15	ity from the written word, they are not ready for the
  	word spoken at this date. 
  	    My juniors can tell others what they know, and turn
18	them slowly toward the haven. Imperative, accumula-
  	tive, sweet demands rest on my retirement from life's
  	bustle. What, then, of continual recapitulation of tired
21	aphorisms and disappointed ethics; of patching breaches
  	widened the next hour; of pounding wisdom and love
  	into sounding brass; of warming marble and quench-
24	ing volcanoes! Before entering the Massachusetts Meta-
  	physical College, had my students achieved the point
  	whence they could have derived most benefit from their
27	pupilage, to-day there would be on earth paragons of
  	Christianity, patterns of humility, wisdom, and might
  	for the world. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Class, Pulpit, Students’ Students      317


 1	    To the students whom I have not seen that ask, "May
  	I call you mother?" my heart replies, Yes, if you are
 3	doing God's work. When born of Truth and Love, we
  	are all of one kindred. 
  	    The hour has struck for Christian Scientists to do their
 6	own work; to appreciate the signs of the times; to dem-
  	onstrate self-knowledge and self-government; and to
  	demonstrate, as this period demands, over all sin, disease,
 9	and death. The dear ones whom I would have great
  	pleasure in instructing, know that the door to my teaching
  	was shut when my College closed. 
12	    Again, it is not absolutely requisite for some people
  	to be taught in a class, for they can learn by spiritual
  	growth and by the study of what is written. Scarcely a
15	moiety, compared with the whole of the Scriptures and
  	the Christian Science textbook, is yet assimilated spirit-
  	ually by the most faithful seekers; yet this assimilation is
18	indispensable to the progress of every Christian Scientist. 
  	These considerations prompt my answers to the above
  	questions. Human desire is inadequate to adjust the
21	balance on subjects of such earnest import. These
  	words of our Master explain this hour: "What I do
  	thou knowest not now; but thou shalt know hereafter." 
24	    My sympathies are deeply enlisted for the students
  	of students; having already seen in many instances their
  	talents, culture, and singleness of purpose to uplift the
27	race. Such students should not pay the penalty for
  	other people's faults; and divine Love will open the
  	way for them. My soul abhors injustice, and loves
30	mercy. St. John writes: "Whom God hath sent speaketh
  	the words of God:  for God giveth not the Spirit by meas-
  	ure unto him." 
 
                                                                                                   318


 1	                       MY STUDENTS AND THY STUDENTS 

  	    Mine and thine are obsolete terms in absolute Christian
 3	Science, wherein and whereby the universal brotherhood
  	of man is stated and demands to be demonstrated. I have
  	a large affection, not alone for my students, but for thy
 6	students, — for students of the second generation. I can-
  	not but love some of those devoted students better than
  	some of mine who are less lovable or Christly. This
 9	natural affection for goodness must go on ad libitum unto
  	the third and fourth and final generation of those who
  	love God and keep His commandments. Hence the
12	following is an amendment of the paragraph on page 47¹
  	of "Retrospection and Introspection": —  
  	    Any student, having received instructions in a Primary
15	class from me, or from a loyal student of Christian Science,
  	and afterwards studied thoroughly "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," can enter upon the gospel
18	work of teaching Christian Science, and so fulfil the com-
  	mand of Christ. Before entering this sacred field of labor,
  	the student must have studied faithfully the latest edi-
21	tions of my works, and be a good Bible scholar and a
  	devout, consecrated Christian. 
  	    These are the indispensable demands on all those who
24	become teachers. 


  	UNSEEN SIN 

  	    Two points of danger beset mankind; namely, making
27	sin seem either too large or too little:  if too large, we

  	¹See edition of 1909.
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Unseen Sin                                        319


 1	are in the darkness of all the ages, wherein the true sense
  	of the unity of good and the unreality of evil is lost. 
 3	    If good is God, even as God is good, then good and
  	evil can neither be coeval nor coequal, for God is All-in-
  	all. This closes the argument of aught besides Him, aught
 6	else than good. 
  	    If the sense of sin is too little, mortals are in danger
  	of not seeing their own belief in sin, but of seeing too
 9	keenly their neighbor's. Then they are beset with
  	egotism and hypocrisy. Here Christian Scientists must
  	be most watchful. Their habit of mental and audible
12	protest against the reality of sin, tends to make sin less
  	or more to them than to other people. They must either
  	be overcoming sin in themselves, or they must not lose
15	sight of sin; else they are self-deceived sinners of the
  	worst sort. 


  	                            A WORD TO THE WISE 

18	    Will all the dear Christian Scientists accept my tender
  	greetings for the forthcoming holidays, and grant me
  	this request, — let the present season pass without one
21	gift to me. 
  	    Our church edifice must be built in 1894. Take thither
  	thy saintly offerings, and lay them in the outstretched
24	hand of God. The object to be won affords ample oppor-
  	tunity for the grandest achievement to which Christian
  	Scientists can direct attention, and feel themselves alone
27	among the stars. 
  	    No doubt must intervene between the promise and
  	event; faith and resolve are friends to Truth; seize them,
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- A Word to the Wise                           320


 1	trust the divine Providence, push upward our prayer in
  	stone, — and God will give the benediction. 


 3	                                         CHRISTMAS 

  	    This interesting day, crowned with the history of
  	Truth's idea, — its earthly advent and nativity, — is
 6	especially dear to the heart of Christian Scientists; to
  	whom Christ's appearing in a fuller sense is so precious,
  	and fraught with divine benedictions for mankind. 
 9	    The star that looked lovingly down on the manger of
  	our Lord, lends its resplendent light to this hour:  the
  	light of Truth, to cheer, guide, and bless man as he
12	reaches forth for the infant idea of divine perfection
  	dawning upon human imperfection, — that calms man's
  	fears, bears his burdens, beckons him on to Truth and
15	Love and the sweet immunity these bring from sin, sick-
  	ness, and death. 
  	    This polar star, fixed in the heavens of divine Science,
18	shall be the sign of his appearing who "healeth all our
  	diseases;" it hath traversed night, wading through
  	darkness and gloom, on to glory. It doth meet the
21	antagonism of error; addressing to dull ears and undis-
  	ciplined beliefs words of Truth and Life. 
  	    The star of Bethlehem is the star of Boston, high in
24	the zenith of Truth's domain, that looketh down on the
  	long night of human beliefs, to pierce the darkness and
  	melt into dawn. 
27	    The star of Bethlehem is the light of all ages; is the
  	light of Love, to-day christening religion undefiled, divine
  	Science; giving to it a new name, and the white stone in
30	token of purity and permanence. 
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Christmas                                          321


 1	    The wise men follow this guiding star; the watchful
  	shepherd chants his welcome over the cradle of a great
 3	truth, and saith, "Unto us a child is born," whose birth
  	is less of a miracle than eighteen centuries ago; and "his
  	name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty
 6	God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace." 
  	    My heart is filled with joy, that each receding year sees
  	the steady gain of Truth's idea in Christian Science; that
 9	each recurring year witnesses the balance adjusted more
  	on the side of God, the supremacy of Spirit; as shown
  	by the triumphs of Truth over error, of health over sick-
12	ness, of Life over death, and of Soul over sense. 
  	    "The hour cometh, and now is, when the true wor-
  	shippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth." 
15	"For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath made
  	me free from the law of sin and death." "Fear not, little
  	flock; for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you
18	the kingdom." 

  	     Press on, press on! ye sons of light,
  	     Untiring in your holy fight,
21	     Still treading each temptation down,
  	     And battling for a brighter crown.   



  	                                              CARD 

24	    In reply to all invitations from Chicago to share the
  	hospitality of their beautiful homes at any time during
  	the great wonder of the world, the World's Fair, I say,
27	Do not expect me. I have no desire to see or to hear
  	what is to be offered upon this approaching occasion. 
  	    I have a world of wisdom and Love to contemplate,
30	that concerns me, and you, infinitely beyond all earthly
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Card                                                   322


 1	expositions or exhibitions. In return for your kindness,
  	I earnestly invite you to its contemplation with me, and
 3	to preparation to behold it. 


  	                MESSAGE TO THE MOTHER CHURCH 

  	    Beloved Brethren: — People coming from a distance
 6	expecting to hear me speak in The Mother Church,
  	are frequently disappointed. To avoid this, I may here-
  	after notify the Directors when I shall be present to
 9	address this congregation, and the Clerk of the church
  	can inform correspondents. Your dual and impersonal
  	pastor, the Bible, and "Science and Health with Key to
12	the Scriptures," is with you; and the Life these give, the
  	Truth they illustrate, the Love they demonstrate, is
  	the great Shepherd that feedeth my flock, and leadeth
15	them "beside the still waters." By any personal pres-
  	ence, or word of mine, your thought must not be diverted
  	or diverged, your senses satisfied, or self be justified. 
18	    Therefore, beloved, my often-coming is unnecessary;
  	for, though I be present or absent, it is God that feed-
  	eth the hungry heart, that giveth grace for grace, that
21	healeth the sick and cleanseth the sinner. For this
  	consummation He hath given you Christian Science,
  	and my past poor labors and love. He hath shown you
24	the amplitude of His mercy, the justice of His judgment,
  	the omnipotence of His love; and this, to compensate
  	your zealous affection for seeking good, and for labor-
27	ing in its widening grooves from the infinitesimal to the
  	infinite.
 
323 






                                   Chapter IX 

  	                       The Fruit of Spirit 

 1	                                       AN ALLEGORY 

  	    Picture to yourself "a city set upon a hill," a
 3	celestial city above all clouds, in serene azure and
  	unfathomable glory:  having no temple therein, for God is
  	the temple thereof; nor need of the sun, neither of the
 6	moon, for God doth lighten it. Then from this sacred
  	summit behold a Stranger wending his way downward,
  	to where a few laborers in a valley at the foot of the moun-
 9	tain are working and watching for his coming. 
  	    The descent and ascent are beset with peril, priva-
  	tion, temptation, toil, suffering. Venomous serpents hide
12	among the rocks, beasts of prey prowl in the path, wolves
  	in sheep's clothing are ready to devour; but the Stranger
  	meets and masters their secret and open attacks with
15	serene confidence. 
  	    The Stranger eventually stands in the valley at the
  	foot of the mountain. He saith unto the patient toilers
18	therein: "What do ye here?  Would ye ascend the moun-
  	tain, — climbing its rough cliffs, hushing the hissing
  	serpents, taming the beasts of prey, — and bathe in its
21	streams, rest in its cool grottos, and drink from its living
  	fountains?  The way winds and widens in the valley;
  	up the hill it is straight and narrow, and few there be that
24	find it." 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       324


 1	    His converse with the watchers and workers in the
  	valley closes, and he makes his way into the streets of a
 3	city made with hands. 
  	    Pausing at the threshold of a palatial dwelling, he
  	knocks and waits. The door is shut. He hears the
 6	sounds of festivity and mirth; youth, manhood, and age
  	gayly tread the gorgeously tapestried parlors, dancing-
  	halls, and banquet-rooms. But a little while, and the
 9	music is dull, the wine is unsipped, the footfalls abate,
  	the laughter ceases. Then from the window of this dwel-
  	ling a face looks out, anxiously surveying him who waiteth
12	at the door. 
  	    Within this mortal mansion are adulterers, fornicators,
  	idolaters; drunkenness, witchcraft, variance, envy, emu-
15	lation, hatred, wrath, murder. Appetites and passions
  	have so dimmed their sight that he alone who looks from
  	that dwelling, through the clearer pane of his own heart
18	tired of sin, can see the Stranger. 
  	    Startled beyond measure at beholding him, this mortal
  	inmate withdraws; but growing more and more troubled,
21	he seeks to leave the odious company and the cruel walls,
  	and to find the Stranger. Stealing cautiously away from
  	his comrades, he departs; then turns back, — he is afraid
24	to go on and to meet the Stranger. So he returns to the
  	house, only to find the lights all wasted and the music
  	fled. Finding no happiness within, he rushes again
27	into the lonely streets, seeking peace but finding none. 
  	Naked, hungry, athirst, this time he struggles on, and
  	at length reaches the pleasant path of the valley at the
30	foot of the mountain, whence he may hopefully look for
  	the reappearance of the Stranger, and receive his heavenly
  	guidance. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       325


 1	    The Stranger enters a massive carved stone mansion,
  	and saith unto the dwellers therein, "Blessed are the
 3	poor in spirit:  for theirs is the kingdom of heaven." But
  	they understand not his saying. 
  	    These are believers of different sects, and of no sect;
 6	some, so-called Christian Scientists in sheep's clothing;
  	and all "drunken without wine." They have small con-
  	ceptions of spiritual riches, few cravings for the immortal,
 9	but are puffed up with the applause of the world:  they
  	have plenty of pelf, and fear not to fall upon the Stranger,
  	seize his pearls, throw them away, and afterwards try to
12	kill him. 
  	    Somewhat disheartened, he patiently seeks another
  	dwelling, — only to find its inmates asleep at noontide! 
15	Robust forms, with manly brow nodding on cushioned
  	chairs, their feet resting on footstools, or, flat on their
  	backs, lie stretched on the floor, dreaming away the
18	hours. Balancing on one foot, with eyes half open,
  	the porter starts up in blank amazement and looks at
  	the Stranger, calls out, rubs his eyes, — amazed beyond
21	measure that anybody is animated with a purpose, and
  	seen working for it! 
  	    They in this house are those that "provoke Him in
24	the wilderness, and grieve Him in the desert." Away
  	from this charnel-house of the so-called living, the Stranger
  	turns quickly, and wipes off the dust from his feet as a
27	testimony against sensualism in its myriad forms. As
  	he departs, he sees robbers finding ready ingress to that
  	dwelling of sleepers in the midst of murderous hordes,
30	without watchers and the doors unbarred! 
  	    Next he enters a place of worship, and saith unto them,
  	"Go ye into all the world; preach the gospel, heal the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       326


 1	sick, cast out devils, raise the dead; for the Scripture
  	saith the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus hath
 3	made you free from the law of sin and death." And they
  	cast him out. 
  	    Once more he seeks the dwelling-place of mortals and
 6	knocks loudly. The door is burst open, and sufferers
  	shriek for help:  that house is on fire! The flames caught
  	in the dwelling of luxury, where the blind saw them not,
 9	but the flesh at length did feel them; thence they spread
  	to the house of slumberers who heeded them not, until
  	they became unmanageable; fed by the fat of hypocrisy
12	and vainglory, they consumed the next dwelling; then
  	crept unseen into the synagogue, licking up the blood
  	of martyrs and wrapping their altars in ruins. "God is a
15	consuming fire." 
  	    Thus are all mortals, under every hue of circumstances,
  	driven out of their houses of clay and, homeless wan-
18	derers in a beleaguered city, forced to seek the Father's
  	house, if they would be led to the valley and up the
  	mount. 
21	    Seeing the wisdom of withdrawing from those who
  	persistently rejected him, the Stranger returned to the
  	valley; first, to meet with joy his own, to wash their
24	feet, and take them up the mountain. Well might this
  	heavenly messenger exclaim, "O Jerusalem, Jerusalem,
  	thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which
27	are sent unto thee, . . . Behold, your house is left unto
  	you desolate." 
  	    Discerning in his path the penitent one who had groped
30	his way from the dwelling of luxury, the Stranger saith
  	unto him, "Wherefore comest thou hither?" 
  	    He answered, "The sight of thee unveiled my sins, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       327


 1	turned my misnamed joys to sorrow.  When I went back
  	into the house to take something out of it, my misery
 3	increased; so I came hither, hoping that I might follow
  	thee whithersoever thou goest." 
  	    And the Stranger saith unto him, "Wilt thou climb
 6	the mountain, and take nothing of thine own with thee?" 
  	    He answered, "I will." 
  	    "Then," saith the Stranger, "thou hast chosen the
 9	good part; follow me." 
  	    Many there were who had entered the valley to specu-
  	late in worldly policy, religion, politics, finance, and to
12	search for wealth and fame. These had heavy baggage
  	of their own, and insisted upon taking all of it with them,
  	which must greatly hinder their ascent. 
15	    The journey commences. The encumbered travellers
  	halt and disagree. They stoutly belay those who, hav-
  	ing less baggage, ascend faster than themselves, and
18	betimes burden them with their own. Despairing of
  	gaining the summit, loaded as they are, they conclude to
  	stop and lay down a few of the heavy weights, — but
21	only to take them up again, more than ever determined
  	not to part with their baggage. 
  	    All this time the Stranger is pointing the way, show-
24	ing them their folly, rebuking their pride, consoling their
  	afflictions, and helping them on, saying, "He that loseth
  	his life for my sake, shall find it." 
27	    Obstinately holding themselves back, and sore-footed,
  	they fall behind and lose sight of their guide; when,
  	stumbling and grumbling, and fighting each other, they
30	plunge headlong over the jagged rocks. 
  	    Then he who has no baggage goes back and kindly
  	binds up their wounds, wipes away the blood stains, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- An Allegory                                       328


 1	would help them on; but suddenly the Stranger shouts,
  	"Let them alone; they must learn from the things they
 3	suffer.  Make thine own way; and if thou strayest, listen
  	for the mountain-horn, and it will call thee back to the
  	path that goeth upward." 
 6	    Dear reader, dost thou suspect that the valley is hu-
  	mility, that the mountain is heaven-crowned Christianity,
  	and the Stranger the ever-present Christ, the spiritual
 9	idea which from the summit of bliss surveys the vale of
  	the flesh, to burst the bubbles of earth with a breath of
  	heaven, and acquaint sensual mortals with the mystery
12	of godliness, — unchanging, unquenchable Love? Hast
  	not thou heard this Christ knock at the door of thine own
  	heart, and closed it against Truth, to "eat and drink
15	with the drunken"? Hast thou been driven by suffer-
  	ing to the foot of the mount, but earth-bound, burdened
  	by pride, sin, and self, hast thou turned back, stumbled,
18	and wandered away? Or hast thou tarried in the habita-
  	tion of the senses, pleased and stupefied, until wakened
  	through the baptism of fire? 
21	    He alone ascends the hill of Christian Science who
  	follows the Way-shower, the spiritual presence and idea
  	of God. Whatever obstructs the way, — causing to
24	stumble, fall, or faint, those mortals who are striving
  	to enter the path, — divine Love will remove; and up-
  	lift the fallen and strengthen the weak. Therefore, give
27	up thy earth-weights; and observe the apostle's admoni-
  	tion, "Forgetting those things which are behind, and
  	reaching forth unto those which are before." Then,
30	loving God supremely and thy neighbor as thyself, thou
  	wilt safely bear thy cross up to the throne of everlasting
  	glory. 
 
                                                                                                   329
     

 1	                             VOICES OF SPRING 

  	    Mine is an obstinate penchant for nature in all her
 3	moods and forms, a satisfaction with whatever is hers. 
  	And what shall this be named, a weakness, or a — 
  	virtue? 
 6	    In spring, nature like a thrifty housewife sets the earth
  	in order; and between taking up the white carpets and
  	putting down the green ones, her various apartments are
 9	dismally dirty. 
  	    Spring is my sweetheart, whose voices are sad or glad,
  	even as the heart may be; restoring in memory the sweet
12	rhythm of unforgotten harmonies, or touching tenderly
  	its tearful tones. 
  	    Spring passes over mountain and meadow, waking up
15	the world; weaving the wavy grass, nursing the timid
  	spray, stirring the soft breeze; rippling all nature in
  	ceaseless flow, with "breath all odor and cheek all bloom." 
18	Whatever else droops, spring is gay:  her little feet trip
  	lightly on, turning up the daisies, paddling the water-
  	cresses, rocking the oriole's cradle; challenging the sed-
21	entary shadows to activity, and the streams to race for the
  	sea. Her dainty fingers put the fur cap on pussy-willow,
  	paint in pink the petals of arbutus, and sweep in soft
24	strains her Orphean lyre. "The voice of the turtle is
  	heard in our land." The snow-bird that tarried through
  	the storm, now chirps to the breeze; the cuckoo sounds
27	her invisible lute, calling the feathered tribe back to their
  	summer homes. Old robin, though stricken to the heart
  	with winter's snow, prophesies of fair earth and sunny
30	skies. The brooklet sings melting murmurs to merry
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               330


 1	meadows; the leaves clap their hands, and the winds
  	make melody through dark pine groves. 
 3	    What is the anthem of human life? 
  	    Has love ceased to moan over the new-made grave,
  	and, looking upward, does it patiently pray for the per-
 6	petual springtide wherein no arrow wounds the dove? 
  	Human hope and faith should join in nature's grand har-
  	mony, and, if on minor key, make music in the heart. 
 9	And man, more friendly, should call his race as gently
  	to the springtide of Christ's dear love. St. Paul wrote,
  	"Rejoice in the Lord always." And why not, since man's
12	possibilities are infinite, bliss is eternal, and the conscious-
  	ness thereof is here and now? 
  	    The alders bend over the streams to shake out their
15	tresses in the water-mirrors; let mortals bow before the
  	creator, and, looking through Love's transparency, behold
  	man in God's own image and likeness, arranging in the
18	beauty of holiness each budding thought. It is good to
  	talk with our past hours, and learn what report they
  	bear, and how they might have reported more spirit-
21	ual growth. With each returning year, higher joys,
  	holier aims, a purer peace and diviner energy, should
  	freshen the fragrance of being. Nature's first and last
24	lessons teach man to be kind, and even pride should
  	sanction what our natures need. Popularity, — what is
  	it? A mere mendicant that boasts and begs, and God
27	denies charity. 
  	    When gentle violet lifts its blue eye to heaven, and
  	crown imperial unveils its regal splendor to the sun;
30	when the modest grass, inhabiting the whole earth, stoops
  	meekly before the blast; when the patient corn waits
  	on the elements to put forth its slender blade, construct
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               331


1	the stalk, instruct the ear, and crown the full corn in the
  	ear, — then, are mortals looking up, waiting on God,
 3	and committing their way unto Him who tosses earth's
  	mass of wonders into their hands? When downtrodden
  	like the grass, did it make them humble, loving, obedi-
 6	ent, full of good odor, and cause them to wait patiently
  	on God for man's rich heritage, — "dominion over all
  	the earth"? Thus abiding in Truth, the warmth and
 9	sunlight of prayer and praise and understanding will
  	ripen the fruits of Spirit, and goodness will have its spring-
  	tide of freedom and greatness. 
12	    When the white-winged dove feeds her callow brood,
  	nestles them under her wings, and, in tones tremulous
  	with tenderness, calls them to her breast, do mortals
15	remember their cradle hymns, and thank God for those
  	redemptive words from a mother's lips which taught
  	them the Lord's Prayer? 

18	    O gentle presence, peace and joy and power;
  	    O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour;
  	    Thou Love that guards the nestling's faltering flight! 
21	    Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 

  	    Midst the falling leaves of old-time faiths, above the
  	frozen crust of creed and dogma, the divine Mind-force,
24	filling all space and having all power, upheaves the earth. 
  	In sacred solitude divine Science evolved nature as thought,
  	and thought as things. This supreme potential Principle
27	reigns in the realm of the real, and is "God with us,"
  	the I AM. 
  	    As mortals awake from their dream of material sen-
30	sation, this adorable, all-inclusive God, and all earth's
  	hieroglyphics of Love, are understood; and infinite Mind
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Voices of Spring                               332


 1	is seen kindling the stars, rolling the worlds, reflecting
  	all space and Life, — but not life in matter. Wisely
 3	governing, informing the universe, this Mind is Truth, — 
  	not laws of matter. Infinitely just, merciful, and wise,
  	this Mind is Love, — but not fallible love. 
 6	    Spring is here! and doors that closed on Christian
  	Science in "the long winter of our discontent," are open
  	flung. Its seedtime has come to enrich earth and en-
 9	robe man in righteousness; may its sober-suited autumn
  	follow with hues of heaven, ripened sheaves, and harvest
  	songs. 


12	                             "WHERE ART THOU?" 

  	    In the allegory of Genesis, third chapter and ninth
  	verse, two mortals, walking in the cool of the day midst
15	the stately palms, many-hued blossoms, perfume-laden
  	breezes, and crystal streams of the Orient, pondered the
  	things of man and God. 
18	    A sense of evil is supposed to have spoken, been listened
  	to, and afterwards to have formed an evil sense that
  	blinded the eyes of reason, masked with deformity the
21	glories of revelation, and shamed the face of mortals. 
  	    What was this sense? Error versus Truth:  first, a
  	supposition; second, a false belief; third, suffering;
24	fourth, death. 
  	    Is man the supposer, false believer, sufferer? 
  	    Not man, but a mortal — the antipode of immortal
27	man. Supposing, false believing, suffering are not fac-
  	ulties of Mind, but are qualities of error. 
  	    The supposition is, that God and His idea are not all-
30	power; that there is something besides Him; that this
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                333


 1	something is intelligent matter; that sin — yea, self-
  	hood — is apart from God, where pleasure and pain,
 3	good and evil, life and death, commingle, and are for-
  	ever at strife; even that every ray of Truth, of infinity,
  	omnipotence, omnipresence, goodness, could be absorbed
 6	in error! God cannot be obscured, and this renders error
  	a palpable falsity, yea, nothingness; on the basis that
  	black is not a color because it absorbs all the rays of
 9	light. 
  	    The "Alpha and Omega" of Christian Science voices
  	this question:  Where do we hold intelligence to be? Is
12	it in both evil and good, in matter as well as Spirit? 
  	If so, we are literally and practically denying that God,
  	good, is supreme, all power and presence, and are turn-
15	ing away from the only living and true God, to "lords
  	many and gods many." 
  	    Where art thou, O mortal! who turnest away from
18	the divine source of being, — calling on matter to work
  	out the problem of Mind, to aid in understanding and
  	securing the sweet harmonies of Spirit that relate to the
21	universe, including man? 
  	    Paul asked: "What communion hath light with dark-
  	ness?  And what concord hath Christ with Belial?" The
24	worshippers of Baal worshipped the sun. They believed
  	that something besides God had authority and power,
  	could heal and bless; that God wrought through matter
27	 — by means of that which does not reflect Him in a single
  	quality or quantity! — the grand realities of Mind, thus
  	to exemplify the power of Truth and Love. 
30	    The ancient Chaldee hung his destiny out upon the
  	heavens; but ancient or modern Christians, instructed in
  	divine Science, know that the prophet better understood
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                334


1	Him who said: "He doeth according to His will in the
  	army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth;
 3	and none can stay His hand, or say unto Him, What doest
  	Thou?" 
  	    Astrology is well in its place, but this place is second-
 6	ary. Necromancy has no foundation, — in fact, no
  	intelligence; and the belief that it has, deceives itself. 
  	Whatever simulates power and Truth in matter, does this
 9	as a lie declaring itself, that mortals' faith in matter may
  	have the effect of power; but when the whole fabrication
  	is found to be a lie, away goes all its supposed power and
12	prestige. 
  	    Why do Christian Scientists treat disease as disease,
  	since there is no disease? 
15	    This is done only as one gives the lie to a lie; because
  	it is a lie, without one word of Truth in it. You must
  	find error to be nothing:  then, and only then, do you
18	handle it in Science. The diabolism of suppositional
  	evil at work in the name of good, is a lie of the highest
  	degree of nothingness:  just reduce this falsity to its proper
21	denomination, and you have done with it. 
  	    How shall we treat a negation, or error — by means
  	of matter, or Mind? Is matter Truth? No! Then it
24	cannot antidote error. 
  	    Can belief destroy belief? No:  understanding is re-
  	quired to do this. By the substitution of Truth demon-
27	strated, Science remedies the ills of material beliefs. 
  	    Because I have uncovered evil, and dis-covered for
  	you divine Science, which saith, "Be not overcome of
30	evil, but overcome evil with good," and you have not
  	loved sufficiently to understand this Golden Rule and
  	demonstrate the might of perfect Love that casteth out
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                335


 1	all fear, shall you turn away from this divine Principle
  	to graven images? Remember the Scripture: —  
 3	    "But and if that evil servant shall say in his heart,
  	My lord delayeth his coming; 
  	    "And shall begin to smite his fellow-servants, and to
 6	eat and drink with the drunken; 
  	    "The lord of that servant shall come in a day when
  	he looketh not for him, and in an hour that he is not
 9	aware of, 
  	    "And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his por-
  	tion with the hypocrites." 
12	    One mercilessly assails me for opposing the subtle lie,
  	others charge upon me with full-fledged invective for, as
  	they say, having too much charity; but neither moves
15	me from the path made luminous by divine Love. 
  	    In my public works I lay bare the ability, in belief, of
  	evil to break the Decalogue, — to murder, steal, commit
18	adultery, and so on. Those who deny my wisdom or
  	right to expose error, are either willing participants in
  	wrong, afraid of its supposed power, or ignorant of it. 
21	    The notion that one is covering iniquity by asserting
  	its nothingness, is a fault of zealots, who, like Peter,
  	sleep when the Watcher bids them watch, and when the
24	hour of trial comes would cut off somebody's ears. Such
  	people say, "Would you have me get out of a burning
  	house, or stay in it?" 
27	    I would have you already out, and know that you are
  	out; also, to remember the Scripture concerning those
  	who do evil that good may come, — "whose damnation
30	is just;" and that whoso departeth from divine Science,
  	seeking power or good aside from God, has done himself
  	harm. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Where Art Thou                                336


 1	    Mind is supreme:  Love is the master of hate; Truth,
  	the victor over a lie. Hath not Science voiced this les-
 3	son to you, — that evil is powerless, that a lie is never
  	true? It is your province to wrestle with error, to handle
  	the serpent and bruise its head; but you cannot, as a
 6	Christian Scientist, resort to stones and clubs, — yea, to
  	matter, — to kill the serpent of a material mind. 
  	    Do you love that which represents God most, His high-
 9	est idea as seen to-day? No! 
  	    Then you would hate Jesus if you saw him personally,
  	and knew your right obligations towards him. He would
12	insist on the rule and demonstration of divine Science:
  	even that you first cast out your own dislike and hatred
  	of God's idea, — the beam in your own eye that hinders
15	your seeing clearly how to cast the mote of evil out of
  	other eyes. You cannot demonstrate the Principle of
  	Christian Science and not love its idea:  we gather not
18	grapes of thorns, nor figs of thistles. 
  	    Where art thou? 


  	                                 DIVINE SCIENCE 

21	    What is it but another name for Christian Science,
  	the cognomen of all true religion, the quintessence of
  	Christianity, that heals disease and sin and destroys
24	death! Part and parcel of Truth and Love, wherever
  	one ray of its effulgence looks in upon the heart, behold
  	a better man, woman, or child. 
27	    Science is the fiat of divine intelligence, which, hoary
  	with eternity, touches time only to take away its frailty. 
  	That it rests on everlasting foundations, the sequence
30	proves. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Divine Science                                  337


 1	    Have I discovered and founded at this period Chris-
  	tian Science, that which reveals the truth of Love, — is
 3	the question. 
  	    And how can you be certain of so momentous an
  	affirmative? By proving its effect on yourself to be — 
 6	divine. 
  	    What is the Principle and rule of Christian Science? 
  	    Infinite query! Wonder in heaven and on earth, — 
 9	who shall say? The immaculate Son of the Blessed
  	has spoken of them as the Golden Rule and its Principle,
  	God who is Love. Listen, and he illustrates the rule:
12	"Jesus called a little child unto him, and set him in the
  	midst of them, and said, . . . Whosoever . . . shall
  	humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest
15	in the kingdom of heaven." 
  	    Harmony is heaven. Science brings out harmony;
  	but this harmony is not understood unless it produces a
18	growing affection for all good, and consequent disaffec-
  	tion for all evil, hypocrisy, evil-speaking, lust, envy, hate. 
  	Where these exist, Christian Science has no sure foot-
21	hold:  they obscure its divine element, and thus seem
  	to extinguish it. Even the life of Jesus was belittled
  	and belied by personalities possessing these defacing de-
24	formities. Only the devout Marys, and such as lived
  	according to his precepts, understood the concrete char-
  	acter of him who taught — by the wayside, in humble
27	homes, to itching ears and to dull disciples — the words
  	of Life. 
  	    The ineffable Life and light which he reflected through
30	divine Science is again reproduced in the character which
  	sensualism, as heretofore, would hide or besmear. Sin
  	of any sort tends to hide from an individual this grand  

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Divine Science                                  338


1	verity in Science, that the appearing of good in an in-
  	dividual involves the disappearing of evil. He who first
 3	brings to humanity some great good, must have gained
  	its height beforehand, to be able to lift others toward
  	it. I first proved to myself, not by "words," — these
 6	afford no proof, — but by demonstration of Christian
  	Science, that its Principle is divine. All must go and do
  	likewise. 
 9	    Faith illumined by works; the spiritual understanding
  	which cannot choose but to labor and love; hope hold-
  	ing steadfastly to good in the midst of seething evil;
12	charity that suffereth long and is kind, but cancels not
  	sin until it be destroyed, — these afford the only rule I
  	have found which demonstrates Christian Science. 
15	    And remember, a pure faith in humanity will subject
  	one to deception; the uses of good, to abuses from evil;
  	and calm strength will enrage evil. But the very heavens
18	shall laugh at them, and move majestically to your de-
  	fense when the armies of earth press hard upon you. 

  	    "Thou must be true thyself,
21	       If thou the truth wouldst teach;
  	     Thy soul must overflow, if thou
  	       Another's soul wouldst reach;
24	     It needs the overflow of heart,
  	       To give the lips full speech. 
  	     "Think truly, and thy thoughts
27	       Shall the world's famine feed;
  	     Speak truly, and each word of thine
  	       Shall be a fruitful seed;
30	     Live truly, and thy life shall be
  	       A great and noble creed." 
 
                                                                                                                       339


 1	                                             FIDELITY 

  	    If people would confine their talk to subjects that are
 3	profitable, that which St. John informs us took place
  	once in heaven, would happen very frequently on earth,
  	 — silence for the space of half an hour. 
 6	    Experience is victor, never the vanquished; and out
  	of defeat comes the secret of victory. That to-morrow
  	starts from to-day and is one day beyond it, robes the
 9	future with hope's rainbow hues. 
  	    In the battle of life, good is made more industrious
  	and persistent because of the supposed activity of evil. 
12	The elbowing of the crowd plants our feet more firmly. 
  	In the mental collisions of mortals and the strain of in-
  	tellectual wrestlings, moral tension is tested, and, if it
15	yields not, grows stronger. The past admonishes us:
  	with finger grim and cold it points to every mortal mistake;
  	or smiling saith, "Thou hast been faithful over a few
18	things." 
  	    Art thou a child, and hast added one furrow to the
  	brow of care? Art thou a husband, and hast pierced
21	the heart venturing its all of happiness to thy keeping? 
  	Art thou a wife, and hast bowed the o'erburdened head
  	of thy husband? Hast thou a friend, and forgettest to be
24	grateful? Remember, that for all this thou alone canst
  	and must atone. Carelessly or remorselessly thou mayest
  	have sent along the ocean of events a wave that will some
27	time flood thy memory, surge dolefully at the door of con-
  	science, and pour forth the unavailing tear. 
  	    Change and the grave may part us; the wisdom that
30	might have blessed the past may come too late. One
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                              340


 1	backward step, one relinquishment of right in an evil
  	hour, one faithless tarrying, has torn the laurel from many
 3	a brow and repose from many a heart. Good is never
  	the reward of evil, and vice versa. 
  	    There is no excellence without labor; and the time to
 6	work, is now. Only by persistent, unremitting, straight-
  	forward toil; by turning neither to the right nor to the
  	left, seeking no other pursuit or pleasure than that which
 9	cometh from God, can you win and wear the crown of the
  	faithful. 
  	    That law-school is not at fault which sends forth a
12	barrister who never brings out a brief. Why? Because
  	he followed agriculture instead of litigation, forsook
  	Blackstone for gray stone, dug into soils instead of delv-
15	ing into suits, raised potatoes instead of pleas, and drew
  	up logs instead of leases. He has not been faithful over
  	a few things. 
18	    Is a musician made by his teacher? He makes him-
  	self a musician by practising what he was taught. The
  	conscientious are successful. They follow faithfully;
21	through evil or through good report, they work on to the
  	achievement of good; by patience, they inherit the prom-
  	ise. Be active, and, however slow, thy success is sure:
24	toil is triumph; and — thou hast been faithful over a few
  	things. 
  	    The lives of great men and women are miracles of pa-
27	tience and perseverance. Every luminary in the constel-
  	lation of human greatness, like the stars, comes out in
  	the darkness to shine with the reflected light of God. 
30	    Material philosophy, human ethics, scholastic theology,
  	and physics have not sufficiently enlightened mankind. 
  	Human wrong, sickness, sin, and death still appear in
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                               341


 1	mortal belief, and they never bring out the right action
  	of mind or body. When will the whole human race have
 3	one God, — an undivided affection that leaves the unreal
  	material basis of things, for the spiritual foundation and
  	superstructure that is real, right, and eternal? 
 6	    First purify thought, then put thought into words,
  	and words into deeds; and after much slipping and
  	clambering, you will go up the scale of Science to the
 9	second rule, and be made ruler over many things. Fidelity
  	finds its reward and its strength in exalted purpose. Seek-
  	ing is not sufficient whereby to arrive at the results of
12	Science:  you must strive; and the glory of the strife
  	comes of honesty and humility. 
  	    Do human hopes deceive? is joy a trembler? Then,
15	weary pilgrim, unloose the latchet of thy sandals; for the
  	place whereon thou standest is sacred. By that, you may
  	know you are parting with a material sense of life and
18	happiness to win the spiritual sense of good. O learn to
  	lose with God! and you find Life eternal:  you gain all. 
  	To doubt this is implicit treason to divine decree. 
21	    The parable of "the ten virgins" serves to illustrate
  	the evil of inaction and delay. This parable is drawn
  	from the sad history of Vesta, — a little girl of eight
24	years, who takes the most solemn vow of celibacy for thirty
  	years, and is subject to terrible torture if the lamp she
  	tends is not replenished with oil day and night, so that the
27	flame never expires. The moral of the parable is pointed,
  	and the diction purely Oriental. 
  	    We learn from this parable that neither the cares of
30	this world nor the so-called pleasures or pains of mate-
  	rial sense are adequate to plead for the neglect of spiritual
  	light, that must be tended to keep aglow the flame of
 

 Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                               342


 1	devotion whereby to enter into the joy of divine Science
  	demonstrated. 
 3	    The foolish virgins had no oil in their lamps:  their
  	way was material; thus they were in doubt and dark-
  	ness. They heeded not their sloth, their fading warmth
 6	of action; hence the steady decline of spiritual light,
  	until, the midnight gloom upon them, they must borrow
  	the better-tended lamps of the faithful. By entering
 9	the guest-chamber of Truth, and beholding the bridal
  	of Life and Love, they would be wedded to a higher
  	understanding of God. Each moment's fair expect-
12	ancy was to behold the bridegroom, the One "altogether
  	lovely." 
  	    It was midnight:  darkness profound brooded over
15	earth's lazy sleepers. With no oil in their lamps, no
  	spiritual illumination to look upon him whom they had
  	pierced, they heard the shout, "The bridegroom cometh!" 
18	But how could they behold him? Hear that human
  	cry: "Oh, lend us your oil! our lamps have gone out,
  	 — no light! earth's fables flee, and heaven is afar
21	off." 
  	    The door is shut. The wise virgins had no oil to spare,
  	and they said to the foolish, "Go to them that sell, and
24	buy for yourselves." Seek Truth, and pursue it. It should
  	cost you something:  you are willing to pay for error
  	and receive nothing in return; but if you pay the price of
27	Truth, you shall receive all. 
  	    "The children of this world are in their generation
  	wiser than the children of light;" they watch the market,
30	acquaint themselves with the etiquette of the exchange,
  	and are ready for the next move. How much more should
  	we be faithful over the few things of Spirit, that are able
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fidelity                                              343


 1	to make us wise unto salvation! Let us watch and pray
  	that we enter not into the temptation of ease in sin; and
 3	let us not forget that others before us have laid upon the
  	altar all that we have to sacrifice, and have passed to
  	their reward. Too soon we cannot turn from disease
 6	in the body to find disease in the mortal mind, and its cure,
  	in working for God. Thought must be made better, and
  	human life more fruitful, for the divine energy to move
 9	it onward and upward. 
  	    Warmed by the sunshine of Truth, watered by the
  	heavenly dews of Love, the fruits of Christian Science
12	spring upward, and away from the sordid soil of self and
  	matter. Are we clearing the gardens of thought by up-
  	rooting the noxious weeds of passion, malice, envy, and
15	strife? Are we picking away the cold, hard pebbles of
  	selfishness, uncovering the secrets of sin and burnishing
  	anew the hidden gems of Love, that their pure perfection
18	shall appear? Are we feeling the vernal freshness and
  	sunshine of enlightened faith? 
  	    The weeds of mortal mind are not always destroyed
21	by the first uprooting; they reappear, like devastating
  	witch-grass, to choke the coming clover. O stupid gar-
  	dener! watch their reappearing, and tear them away from
24	their native soil, until no seedling be left to propagate — 
  	and rot. 
  	    Among the manifold soft chimes that will fill the haunted
27	chambers of memory, this is the sweetest: "Thou hast
  	been faithful!" 
 
                                                                                                   344

 1	             TRUE PHILOSOPHY AND COMMUNION 

  	    It is related of Justin Martyr that, hearing of a Pythag-
 3	orean professor of ethics, he expressed the wish to be-
  	come one of his disciples. "Very well," the teacher
  	replied; "but have you studied music, astronomy, and
 6	geometry, and do you think it possible for you to under-
  	stand aught of that which leads to bliss, without hav-
  	ing mastered the sciences that disengage the soul from
 9	objects of sense, so rendering it a fit habitation for
  	the intelligences?" On Justin's confessing that he had
  	not studied those branches, he was dismissed by the
12	professor. 
  	    Alas for such a material science of life! Of what
  	avail would geometry be to a poor sinner struggling with
15	temptation, or to a man with the smallpox? 
  	    Ancient and modern philosophies are spoiled by lack
  	of Science. They would place Soul wholly inside of body,
18	intelligence in matter; and from error of premise would
  	seek a correct conclusion. Such philosophy can never
  	demonstrate the Science of Life, — the Science which
21	Paul understood when he spoke of willingness "to be
  	absent from the body, and present with the Lord." Such
  	philosophy is far from the rules of the mighty Nazarene
24	Prophet. His words, living in our hearts, were these:
  	"Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as
  	a little child, shall in no wise enter therein." Not through
27	astronomy did he point out the way to heaven and the
  	reign of harmony. 
  	    We need the spirit of St. Paul, when he stood on Mars'
30	hill at Athens, bringing Christianity for the first time
 
                                                                                                   345
  Miscellaneous Writings --- True Philosophy and Communion                 


 1	into Europe. The Spirit bestows spiritual gifts, God's
  	presence and providence. St. Paul stood where Socrates
 3	had stood four hundred years before, defending himself
  	against the charge of atheism; in the place where De-
  	mosthenes had pleaded for freedom in immortal strains
 6	of eloquence. 
  	    We need the spirit of the pious Polycarp, who, when
  	the proconsul said to him, "I will set the beasts upon
 9	you, unless you yield your religion," replied: "Let them
  	come; I cannot change from good to bad." Then they
  	bound him to the stake, set fire to the fagots, and his
12	pure and strong faith rose higher through the baptism
  	of flame. 
  	    Methinks the infidel was blind who said, "Christianity
15	is fit only for women and weak men;" but even infidels
  	may disagree. Bonaparte declared, "Ever since the
  	reign of Christianity began the loftiest intellects have had
18	a practical faith in God." Daniel Webster said, "My
  	heart has always assured and reassured me that Chris-
  	tianity must be a divine reality." 
21	    To turn the popular indignation against an advanced
  	form of religion, the pagan slanderers affirmed that
  	Christians took their infants to a place of worship in
24	order to offer them in sacrifice, — a baptism not of
  	water but of blood, thus distorting or misapprehending
  	the purpose of Christian sacraments. Christians met
27	in midnight feasts in the early days, and talked of the
  	crucified Saviour; thence arose the rumor that it was
  	a part of Christian worship to kill and eat a human
30	being. 
  	    Really, Christianity turned men away from the thought
  	of fleshly sacrifice, and directed them to spiritual attain-
 
                                                                                                  346
  Miscellaneous Writings --- True Philosophy and Communion                 


 1	ments. Life, not death, was and is the very centre of
  	its faith. Christian Science carries this thought even
 3	higher, and insists on the demonstration of moral and
  	spiritual healing as eminent proof that God is understood
  	and illustrated. 


 6	                                    ORIGIN OF EVIL 

  	    The origin of evil is the problem of ages. It confronts
  	each generation anew. It confronts Christian Science. 
 9	The question is often asked, If God created only the
  	good, whence comes the evil? 
  	    To this question Christian Science replies:  Evil never
12	did exist as an entity. It is but a belief that there is an
  	opposite intelligence to God. This belief is a species of
  	idolatry, and is not more true or real than that an image
15	graven on wood or stone is God. 
  	    The mortal admission of the reality of evil perpetuates
  	faith in evil; and the Scriptures declare that "to whom
18	ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants ye
  	are." This leading, self-evident proposition of Christian
  	Science, that, good being real, its opposite is necessarily
21	unreal, needs to be grasped in all its divine requirements. 


  	                          TRUTH VERSUS ERROR 

  	    "A word fitly spoken is like apples of gold in pictures
24	of silver." It is a rule in Christian Science never to re-
  	peat error unless it becomes requisite to bring out Truth. 
  	Then lift the curtain, let in the light, and countermand
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            347


 1	this first command of Solomon, "Answer not a fool accord-
  	ing to his folly, lest thou also be like unto him." 
 3	    A distant rumbling and quivering of the earth foretell
  	the internal action of pent-up gas. To avoid danger from
  	this source people have to escape from their houses to the
 6	open space. A conical cloud, hanging like a horoscope
  	in the air, foreshadows a cyclone. To escape from this
  	calamity people prepare shelter in caves of the earth. 
 9	    They who discern the face of the skies cannot always
  	discern the mental signs of these times, and peer through
  	the opaque error. Where my vision begins and is clear,
12	theirs grows indistinct and ends. 
  	    There are diversities of operation by the same spirit. 
  	Two individuals, with all the goodness of generous na-
15	tures, advise me. One says, Go this way; the other
  	says, Take the opposite direction! Between the two I
  	stand still; or, accepting the premonition of one of them,
18	I follow his counsel, take a few steps, then halt. A true
  	sense not unfamiliar has been awakened. I see the way
  	now. The guardians of His presence go before me. I
21	enter the path. It may be smooth, or it may be rugged;
  	but it is always straight and narrow; and if it be up-
  	hill all the way, the ascent is easy and the summit can
24	be gained. 
  	    God is responsible for the mission of those whom He
  	has anointed. Those who know no will but His take
27	His hand, and from the night He leads to light. None
  	can say unto Him, What doest Thou? 
  	    The Christian Science Journal was the oldest and
30	only authenticated organ of Christian Science up to
  	1898. Loyal Scientists are targets for envy, rivalry,
  	slander; and whoever hits this mark is well paid by the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            348


 1	umpire. But the Scientists aim highest. They press for-
  	ward towards the mark of a high calling. They recog-
 3	nize the claims of the law and the gospel. They know
  	that whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he reap. They
  	infringe neither the books nor the business of others; and
 6	with hearts overflowing with love for God, they help on the
  	brotherhood of men. It is not mine but Thine they seek. 
  	    When God bids one uncover iniquity, in order to
 9	exterminate it, one should lay it bare; and divine Love
  	will bless this endeavor and those whom it reaches. 
  	"Nothing is hid that shall not be revealed." 
12	    It is only a question of time when God shall reveal His
  	rod, and show the plan of battle. Error, left to itself,
  	accumulates. Hence, Solomon's transverse command:
15	"Answer a fool according to his folly, lest he be wise in
  	his own conceit." 
  	    To quench the growing flames of falsehood, once in
18	about seven years I have to repeat this, — that I use no
  	drugs whatever, not even coffea (coffee), thea (tea), cap-
  	sicum (red pepper); though every day, and especially at
21	dinner, I indulge in homoeopathic doses of Natrum muri-
  	aticum (common salt). 
  	    When I found myself under this new regime of medi-
24	cine, the medicine of Mind, I wanted to satisfy my curi-
  	osity as to the effect of drugs on one who had lost all
  	faith in them. Hence I tried several doses of medicine,
27	and so proved to myself that drugs have no beneficial
  	effect on an individual in a proper state of mind. 
  	    I have by no means encouraged students of the Massa-
30	chusetts Metaphysical College to enter medical schools,
  	and afterwards denied this and objected to their entering
  	those schools. A student who consulted me on this sub-
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            349


 1	ject, received my consent and even the offer of pecuniary
  	assistance to take lessons outside of my College, provided
 3	he received these lessons of a certain regular-school physi-
  	cian, whose instructions included about twelve lessons,
  	three weeks' time, and the surgical part of midwifery. I
 6	have students with the degree of M. D., who are skilful
  	obstetricians. Such a course with such a teacher would
  	not necessitate essential materialization of a student's
 9	thought, nor detract from the metaphysical mode of
  	obstetrics taught in my College. 
  	    This student had taken the above-named course in
12	obstetrics when he consulted me on the feasibility of enter-
  	ing a medical school; and to this I objected on the ground
  	that it was inconsistent with Christian Science, which he
15	claimed to be practising; but I was willing, and said
  	so, that, notwithstanding my objection, he should do as
  	he deemed best, for I claim no jurisdiction over any stu-
18	dents. He entered the medical school, and several other
  	students with him. My counsel to all of them was in
  	substance the same as the foregoing, and some of these
21	students have openly acknowledged this. 
  	    In answer to a question on the following subject, I
  	will state that I preached four years, and built up the
24	church, before I would accept the slightest remuneration. 
  	When the church had sufficient members and means to
  	pay a salary, and refused to give me up or to receive my
27	gratuitous services, I accepted, for a time, fifteen dollars
  	each Sunday when I preached. I never received more
  	than this; and the contributions, when I preached,
30	doubled that amount. I have accepted no pay from my
  	church for about three years, and believe that I have
  	put into the church-fund about two thousand dollars of
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            350


 1	my own contributions. I hold receipts for $1,489.50 paid
  	in, and the balance was never receipted for. 
 3	    I temporarily organized a secret society known as the
  	P. M., the workings whereof were not "terrible and too
  	shocking to relate." By and with advice of the very
 6	student who brings up the question of this society, it
  	was formed. The P. M. (Private Meeting) Society met
  	only twice. The first subject given out for considera-
 9	tion was this: "There is no Animal Magnetism." There
  	was no advice given, no mental work, and there were
  	no transactions at those meetings which I would hesi-
12	tate to have known. On the contrary, our deliberations
  	were, as usual, Christian, and like my public instruction. 
  	The second P. M. convened in about one week from the
15	first. The subject given out at that meeting was, in sub-
  	stance, "God is All; there is none beside Him." This
  	proved to be our last meeting. I dissolved the society,
18	and we have not met since. If harm could come from
  	the consideration of these two topics, it was because of
  	the misconception of those subjects in the mind that
21	handled them. An individual state of mind sometimes
  	occasions effects on patients which are not in harmony
  	with Science and the soundness of the argument used. 
24	Hence it prevents the normal action, and the benefit that
  	would otherwise accrue. 
  	    I issue no arguments, and cause none to be used in
27	mental practice, which consign people to suffering. On
  	the contrary, I cannot serve two masters; therefore I
  	teach the use of such arguments only as promote health
30	and spiritual growth. My life, consecrated to humanity
  	through nameless suffering and sacrifice, furnishes its
  	own proof of my practice. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Truth Versus Error                            351


 1	    I have sometimes called on students to test their ability
  	and meet the mental malpractice, so as to lift the burdens
 3	imposed by students. 
  	    The fact is, that for want of time, and for the purpose
  	of blessing even my enemies, I neglect myself. I never
 6	have practised by arguments which, perverted, are the
  	weapons of the silent mental malpractice. I have no skill
  	in occultism; and I could not if I would, and would not
 9	if I could, harm any one through the mental method of
  	Mind-healing, or in any manner. 
  	    The late much-ado-about-nothing arose solely from
12	mental malicious practice, and the audible falsehood
  	designed to stir up strife between brethren, for the purpose
  	of placing Christian Science in the hands of aspirants
15	for place and power. These repeated attempts of mad
  	ambition may retard our Cause, but they never can place
  	it in the wrong hands and hold it there, nor benefit
18	mankind by such endeavors. 

    
  	                FALLIBILITY OF HUMAN CONCEPTS 

  	    Evil counterfeits good:  it says, "I am Truth," though
21	it is a lie; it says, "I am Love," — but Love is spirit-
  	ual, and sensuous love is material, wherefore it is hate
  	instead of Love; for the five senses give to mortals pain,
24	sickness, sin, and death, — pleasure that is false, life that
  	leads unto death, joy that becomes sorrow. Love that is
  	not the procurator of happiness, declares itself the anti-
27	pode of Love; and Love divine punishes the joys of this
  	false sense of love, chastens its affection, purifies it, and
  	turns it into the opposite channels. 
30	    Material life is the antipode of spiritual life; it mocks
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           352


 1	the bliss of spiritual being; it is bereft of permanence and
  	peace. 
 3	    When human sense is quickened to behold aright the
  	error, — the error of regarding Life, Truth, Love as
  	material and not spiritual, or as both material and spir-
 6	itual, — it is able for the first time to discern the Science
  	of good. But it must first see the error of its present
  	erroneous course, to be able to behold the facts of Truth
 9	outside of the error; and, vice versa, when it discovers
  	the truth, this uncovers the error and quickens the true
  	consciousness of God, good. May the human shadows of
12	thought lengthen as they approach the light, until they
  	are lost in light and no night is there! 
  	    In Science, sickness is healed upon the same Principle
15	and by the same rule that sin is healed. To know the
  	supposed bodily belief of the patient and what has claimed
  	to produce it, enables the practitioner to act more under-
18	standingly in destroying this belief. Thus it is in heal-
  	ing the moral sickness; the malicious mental operation
  	must be understood in order to enable one to destroy
21	it and its effects. There is not sufficient spiritual power
  	in the human thought to heal the sick or the sinful. 
  	Through the divine energies alone one must either get
24	out of himself and into God so far that his consciousness
  	is the reflection of the divine, or he must, through argu-
  	ment and the human consciousness of both evil and good,
27	overcome evil. 
  	    The only difference between the healing of sin and the
  	healing of sickness is, that sin must be uncovered before
30	it can be destroyed, and the moral sense be aroused to
  	reject the sense of error; while sickness must be cov-
  	ered with the veil of harmony, and the consciousness be
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           353


 1	allowed to rejoice in the sense that it has nothing to mourn
  	over, but something to forget. 
 3	    Human concepts run in extremes; they are like the
  	action of sickness, which is either an excess of action or
  	not action enough; they are fallible; they are neither
 6	standards nor models. 
  	    If one asks me, Is my concept of you right? I reply, The
  	human concept is always imperfect; relinquish your human
 9	concept of me, or of any one, and find the divine, and you
  	have gained the right one — and never until then. People
  	give me too much attention of the misguided, fallible sort,
12	and this misrepresents one through malice or ignorance. 
  	    My brother was a manufacturer; and one day a work-
  	man in his mills, a practical joker, set a man who applied
15	for work, in the overseer's absence, to pour a bucket of
  	water every ten minutes on the regulator. When my
  	brother returned and saw it, he said to the jester, "You
18	must pay that man." Some people try to tend folks, as
  	if they should steer the regulator of mankind. God makes
  	us pay for tending the action that He adjusts. 
21	    The regulator is governed by the principle that makes
  	the machinery work rightly; and because it is thus gov-
  	erned, the folly of tending it is no mere jest. The divine
24	Principle carries on His harmony. 
  	    Now turn from the metaphor of the mill to the Mother's
  	four thousand children, most of whom, at about three
27	years of scientific age, set up housekeeping alone. Certain
  	students, being too much interested in themselves to think
  	of helping others, go their way. They do not love Mother,
30	but pretend to; they constantly go to her for help, interrupt
  	the home-harmony, criticise and disobey her; then "return
  	to their vomit," — world worship, pleasure seeking, and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Fallibility of Human Concepts           354


 1	sense indulgence, — meantime declaring they "never dis-
  	obey Mother"! It exceeds my conception of human
 3	nature. Sin in its very nature is marvellous! Who but a
  	moral idiot, sanguine of success in sin, can steal, and lie
  	and lie, and lead the innocent to doom? History needs it,
 6	and it has the grandeur of the loyal, self-forgetful, faith-
  	ful Christian Scientists to overbalance this foul stuff. 
  	    When the Mother's love can no longer promote peace
 9	in the family, wisdom is not "justified of her children." 
  	When depraved reason is preferred to revelation, error
  	to Truth, and evil to good, and sense seems sounder than
12	Soul, the children are tending the regulator; they are
  	indeed losing the knowledge of the divine Principle and
  	rules of Christian Science, whose fruits prove the nature
15	of their source. A little more grace, a motive made pure,
  	a few truths tenderly told, a heart softened, a character
  	subdued, a life consecrated, would restore the right action
18	of the mental mechanism, and make manifest the move-
  	ment of body and soul in accord with God. 
  	    Instead of relying on the Principle of all that really
21	exists, — to govern His own creation, — self-conceit, igno-
  	rance, and pride would regulate God's action. Expe-
  	rience shows that humility is the first step in Christian
24	Science, wherein all is controlled, not by man or laws
  	material, but by wisdom, Truth, and Love. 

  	    Go gaze on the eagle, his eye on the sun,
27	    Fast gathering strength for a flight well begun,
  	    As rising he rests in a liberty higher
  	    Than genius inflated with worldly desire. 

30	    No tear dims his eye, nor his pinions lose power
  	    To gaze on the lark in her emerald bower — 
  	    Whenever he soareth to fashion his nest,
33	    No vision more bright than the dream in his breast. 
 
                                                                                                                       355

 1	                                                THE WAY 

  	    The present stage of progress in Christian Science pre-
 3	sents two opposite aspects, — a full-orbed promise, and
  	a gaunt want. The need, however, is not of the letter,
  	but the spirit. 
 6	    Less teaching and good healing is to-day the acme of
  	"well done;" a healing that is not guesswork, — chronic
  	recovery ebbing and flowing, — but instantaneous cure. 
 9	This absolute demonstration of Science must be revived. 
  	To consummate this desideratum, mortal mind must pass
  	through three stages of growth. 
12	    First, self-knowledge. The physician must know him-
  	self and understand the mental state of his patient. Error
  	found out is two-thirds destroyed, and the last third
15	pierces itself, for the remainder only stimulates and gives
  	scope to higher demonstration. To strike out right and
  	left against the mist, never clears the vision; but to lift
18	your head above it, is a sovereign panacea. Mental dark-
  	ness is senseless error, neither intelligence nor power, and
  	its victim is responsible for its supposititious presence. 
21	"Cast the beam out of thine own eye." Learn what in
  	thine own mentality is unlike "the anointed," and cast
  	it out; then thou wilt discern the error in thy patient's
24	mind that makes his body sick, and remove it, and rest
  	like the dove from the deluge. 
  	    "Physician, heal thyself." Let no clouds of sin gather
27	and fall in mist and showers from thine own mental
  	atmosphere. Hold thy gaze to the light, and the iris of
  	faith, more beautiful than the rainbow seen from my
30	window at the close of a balmy autumnal day, will span
  	thy heavens of thought. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           356


 1	    A radiant sunset, beautiful as blessings when they take
  	their flight, dilates and kindles into rest. Thus will a
 3	life corrected illumine its own atmosphere with spiritual
  	glow and understanding. 
  	    The pent-up elements of mortal mind need no terrible
 6	detonation to free them. Envy, rivalry, hate need no
  	temporary indulgence that they be destroyed through
  	suffering; they should be stifled from lack of air and
 9	freedom. 
  	    My students, with cultured intellects, chastened affec-
  	tions, and costly hopes, give promise of grand careers. 
12	But they must remember that the seedtime is passed,
  	the harvest hour has come; and songs should ascend
  	from the mount of revelation, sweeter than the sound of
15	vintage bells. 
  	    The seed of Christian Science, which when sown was
  	"the least of all seeds," has sprung up, borne fruit, and
18	the birds of the air, the uplifted desires of the human
  	heart, have lodged in its branches. Now let my faithful
  	students carry the fruit of this tree into the rock-ribbed
21	nests of the raven's callow brood. 
  	    The second stage of mental development is humility. 
  	This virtue triumphs over the flesh; it is the genius of
24	Christian Science. One can never go up, until one has
  	gone down in his own esteem. Humility is lens and
  	prism to the understanding of Mind-healing; it must be
27	had to understand our textbook; it is indispensable to
  	personal growth, and points out the chart of its divine
  	Principle and rule of practice. 
30	    Cherish humility, "watch," and "pray without ceas-
  	ing," or you will miss the way of Truth and Love. Hu-
  	mility is no busybody:  it has no moments for trafficking
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           357


 1	in other people's business, no place for envy, no time for
  	idle words, vain amusements, and all the et cetera of the
 3	ways and means of personal sense. 
  	    Let Christian Scientists minister to the sick; the school-
  	room is the dernier ressort. Let them seek the lost sheep
 6	who, having strayed from the true fold, have lost their
  	great Shepherd and yearn to find living pastures and
  	rest beside still waters. These long for the Christlike-
 9	ness that is above the present status of religion and be-
  	yond the walks of common life, quite on the verge of
  	heaven. Without the cross and healing, Christianity has
12	no central emblem, no history. 
  	    The seeds of Truth fall by the wayside, on artless
  	listeners. They fall on stony ground and shallow soil. 
15	The fowls of the air pick them up. Much of what has
  	been sown has withered away, but what remaineth has
  	fallen into the good and honest hearts and is bearing
18	fruit. 
  	    The third stage of mental growth is manifested in love,
  	the greatest of all stages and states of being; love that
21	is irrespective of self, rank, or following. For some time
  	it has been clear to my thought that those students of
  	Christian Science whose Christian characters and lives
24	recommend them, should receive full fellowship from us,
  	no matter who has taught them. If they have been taught
  	wrongly, they are not morally responsible for this, and
27	need special help. They are as lambs that have sought
  	the true fold and the great Shepherd, and strayed inno-
  	cently; hence we should be ready and glad to help them
30	and point the way. 
  	    Divine Love is the substance of Christian Science, the
  	basis of its demonstration, yea, its foundation and super-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           358


 1	structure. Love impels good works. Love is greatly
  	needed, and must be had to mark the way in divine
 3	Science. 
  	    The student who heals by teaching and teaches by
  	healing, will graduate under divine honors, which are
 6	the only appropriate seals for Christian Science. State
  	honors perish, and their gain is loss to the Christian
  	Scientist. They include for him at present naught but
 9	tardy justice, hounded footsteps, false laurels. God
  	alone is his help, his shield and great reward. He that
  	seeketh aught besides God, loseth in Life, Truth, and
12	Love. All men shall be satisfied when they "awake in
  	His likeness," and they never should be until then. Hu-
  	man pride is human weakness. Self-knowledge, humility,
15	and love are divine strength. Christ's vestures are put
  	on only when mortals are "washed in the blood of the
  	Lamb;" we must walk in the way which Jesus marked
18	out, if we would reach the heaven-crowned summit of
  	Christian Science. 
  	    Be it understood that I do not require Christian Sci-
21	entists to stop teaching, to dissolve their organizations,
  	or to desist from organizing churches and associations. 
  	    The Massachusetts Metaphysical College, the first
24	and only College for teaching Christian Science Mind-
  	healing, after accomplishing the greatest work of the
  	ages, and at the pinnacle of prosperity, is closed. Let
27	Scientists who have grown to self-sacrifice do their
  	present work, awaiting, with staff in hand, God's
  	commands. 
30	    When students have fulfilled all the good ends of
  	organization, and are convinced that by leaving the
  	material forms thereof a higher spiritual unity is won,
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Way                                           359


 1	then is the time to follow the example of the Alma Mater. 
  	Material organization is requisite in the beginning; but
 3	when it has done its work, the purely Christly method
  	of teaching and preaching must be adopted. On the same
  	principle, you continue the mental argument in the prac-
 6	tice of Christian healing until you can cure without it
  	instantaneously, and through Spirit alone. 
  	    St. Paul says: "When I was a child, I spake as a
 9	child, I understood as a child, I thought as a child:  but
  	when I became a man, I put away childish things. For
  	now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to
12	face." Growth is restricted by forcing humanity out of
  	the proper channels for development, or by holding it in
  	fetters. 
15	    For Jesus to walk the water was scientific, insomuch
  	as he was able to do this; but it is neither wisdom nor
  	Science for poor humanity to step upon the Atlantic until
18	we can walk on the water. 
  	    Peter's impetuosity was rebuked. He had to learn
  	from experience; so have we. The methods of our
21	Master were in advance of the period in which he per-
  	sonally appeared; but his example was right, and is
  	available at the right time. The way is absolute divine
24	Science:  walk ye in it; but remember that Science is
  	demonstrated by degrees, and our demonstration rises
  	only as we rise in the scale of being. 


27	SCIENCE AND PHILOSOPHY 

  	    Men give counsel; but they give not the wisdom to
  	profit by it. To ask wisdom of God, is the beginning of
30	wisdom. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   360


 1	    Meekness, moderating human desire, inspires wisdom
  	and procures divine power. Human lives are yet un-
 3	carved, — in the rough marble, encumbered with crude,
  	rude fragments, and awaiting the hammering, chiselling,
  	and transfiguration from His hand. 
 6	    Great only as good, because fashioned divinely, were
  	those unpretentious yet colossal characters, Paul and
  	Jesus. Theirs were modes of mind cast in the moulds
 9	of Christian Science:  Paul's, by the supremely natural
  	transforming power of Truth; and the character of
  	Jesus, by his original scientific sonship with God. Phi-
12	losophy never has produced, nor can it reproduce, these
  	stars of the first magnitude — fixed stars in the heavens
  	of Soul. When shall earth be crowned with the true
15	knowledge of Christ? 
  	    When Christian Science has melted away the cloud of
  	false witnesses; and the dews of divine grace, fall-
18	ing upon the blighted flowers of fleeting joys, shall
  	lift every thought-leaflet Spiritward; and "Israel after
  	the flesh," who partaketh of its own altars, shall be
21	no more, — then, "the Israel according to Spirit"
  	shall fill earth with the divine energies, understanding,
  	and ever-flowing tides of spiritual sensation and con-
24	sciousness. 
  	    When mortal mind is silenced by the "still, small voice"
  	of Truth that regenerates philosophy and logic; and
27	Jesus, as the true idea of Him, is heard as of yore saying
  	to sensitive ears and dark disciples, "I came from the
  	Father," "Before Abraham was, I am," coexistent and
30	coeternal with God, — and this idea is understood, — 
  	then will the earth be filled with the true knowledge of
  	Christ. No advancing modes of human mind made
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   361


 1	Jesus; rather was it their subjugation, and the pure
  	heart that sees God. 
 3	    When the belief in material origin, mortal mind, sen-
  	sual conception, dissolves through self-imposed suffering,
  	and its substances are found substanceless, — then its
 6	miscalled life ends in death, and death itself is swallowed
  	up in Life, — spiritual Life, whose myriad forms are
  	neither material nor mortal. 
 9	    When every form and mode of evil disappear to hu-
  	man thought, and mollusk and radiate are spiritual con-
  	cepts testifying to one creator, — then, earth is full of
12	His glory, and Christian Science has overshadowed all
  	human philosophy, and being is understood in startling
  	contradiction of human hypotheses; and Socrates, Plato,
15	Kant, Locke, Berkeley, Tyndall, Darwin, and Spencer
  	sit at the feet of Jesus. 
  	    To this great end, Paul admonished, "Let us lay aside
18	every weight, and the sin which doth so easily beset us,
  	and let us run with patience the race that is set before
  	us, looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our
21	faith." So shall mortals soar to final freedom, and rest
  	from the subtlety of speculative wisdom and human
  	woe. 
24	    God is the only Mind, and His manifestation is the
  	spiritual universe, including man and all eternal indi-
  	viduality. God, the only substance and divine Principle
27	of creation, is by no means a creative partner in the firm
  	of error, named matter, or mortal mind. He elucidates
  	His own idea, wherein Principle and idea, God and man,
30	are not one, but are inseparable as cause and effect. If
  	one, who could say which that "one" was? 
  	    His ways are not as our ways. The divine modes
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   362


 1	and manifestations are not those of the material senses;
  	for instance, intelligent matter, or mortal mind, material
 3	birth, growth, and decay:  they are the forever-existing
  	realities of divine Science; wherein God and man are
  	perfect, and man's reason is at rest in God's wisdom, — 
 6	who comprehends and reflects all real mode, form, indi-
  	viduality, identity. 
  	    Scholastic dogma has made men blind. Christ's logos
 9	gives sight to these blind, ears to these deaf, feet to these
  	lame, — physically, morally, spiritually. Theologians
  	make the mortal mistake of believing that God, having
12	made all, made evil; but the Scriptures declare that all
  	that He made was good. Then, was evil part and parcel
  	of His creation? 
15	    Philosophy hypothetically regards creation as its own
  	creator, puts cause into effect, and out of nothing would
  	create something, whose noumenon is mortal mind,
18	with its phenomenon matter, — an evil mind already
  	doomed, whose modes are material manifestations of
  	evil, and that continually, until self-extinguished by
21	suffering! 
  	    Here revelation must come to the rescue of mortals,
  	to remove this mental millstone that is dragging them
24	downward, and refute erring reason with the spiritual
  	cosmos and Science of Soul. We all must find shelter
  	from the storm and tempest in the tabernacle of Spirit. 
27	Truth is won through Science or suffering:  O vain mor-
  	tals! which shall it be? And suffering has no reward,
  	except when it is necessary to prevent sin or reform
30	the sinner. And pleasure is no crime except when it
  	strengthens the influence of bad inclinations or lessens
  	the activities of virtue. The more nearly an erring so-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   363


 1	called mind approaches purity, the more conscious it
  	becomes of its own unreality, and of the great reality of
 3	divine Mind and true happiness. 
  	    The "ego" that claims selfhood in error, and passes
  	from molecule and monkey up to man, is no ego, but is
 6	simply the supposition that the absence of good is mind
  	and makes men, — when its greatest flatterer, identifica-
  	tion, is piqued by Him who compensateth vanity with
 9	nothingness, dust with dust! 
  	    The mythology of evil and mortality is but the ma-
  	terial mode of a suppositional mind; while the immortal
12	modes of Mind are spiritual, and pass through none of
  	the changes of matter, or evil. Truth said, and said from
  	the beginning, "Let us [Spirit] make man perfect;" and
15	there is no other Maker:  a perfect man would not desire
  	to make himself imperfect, and God is not chargeable
  	with imperfection. His modes declare the beauty of holi-
18	ness, and His manifold wisdom shines through the visible
  	world in glimpses of the eternal verities. Even through
  	the mists of mortality is seen the brightness of His
21	coming. 
  	    We must avoid the shoals of a sensual religion or
  	philosophy that misguides reason and affection, and
24	hold fast to the Principle of Christian Science as the
  	Word that is God, Spirit, and Truth. This Word cor-
  	rects the philosopher, confutes the astronomer, exposes
27	the subtle sophist, and drives diviners mad. The Bible
  	is the learned man's masterpiece, the ignorant man's
  	dictionary, the wise man's directory. 
30	    I foresee and foresay that every advancing epoch of
  	Truth will be characterized by a more spiritual appre-
  	hension of the Scriptures, that will show their marked
  
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   364


1	consonance with the textbook of Christian Science Mind-
  	healing, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 3	Interpreting the Word in the "new tongue," whereby
  	the sick are healed, naturally evokes new paraphrase
  	from the world of letters. "Wait patiently on the Lord,
 6	and He will renew your strength." In return for indi-
  	vidual sacrifice, what a recompense to have healed, through
  	Truth, the sick and sinful, made the public your friend,
 9	and posterity your familiar! 
  	    Christian Science refutes everything that is not a
  	postulate of the divine Principle, God. It is the soul of
12	divine philosophy, and there is no other philosophy. It
  	is not a search after wisdom, it is wisdom:  it is God's
  	right hand grasping the universe, — all time, space,
15	immortality, thought, extension, cause, and effect; con-
  	stituting and governing all identity, individuality, law,
  	and power. It stands on this Scriptural platform:
18	that He made all that was made, and it is good, reflects
  	the divine Mind, is governed by it; and that nothing
  	apart from this Mind, one God, is self-created or evolves
21	the universe. 
  	    Human hypotheses predicate matter of Spirit and
  	evil of good; hence these opposites must either cooperate
24	or quarrel throughout time and eternity, — or until
  	this impossible partnership is dissolved. If Spirit is the
  	lawgiver to matter, and good has the same power or
27	modes as evil, it has the same consciousness, and there
  	is no absolute good. This error, carried to its ultimate,
  	would either extinguish God and His modes, or give
30	reality and power to evil ad infinitum. 
  	    Christian Science rends this veil of the temple of gods,
  	and reproduces the divine philosophy of Jesus and Paul. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   365


 1	This philosophy alone will bear the strain of time and
  	bring out the glories of eternity; for "other founda-
 3	tion can no man lay than that is laid," which is Christ,
  	Truth. 
  	    Human theories weighed in the balances of God are
 6	found wanting; and their highest endeavors are to Science
  	what a child's love of pictures is to art. The school whose
  	schoolmaster is not Christ, gets things wrong, and is igno-
 9	rant thereof. 
  	    If Christian Science lacked the proof of its goodness
  	and utility, it would destroy itself; for it rests alone on
12	demonstration. Its genius is right thinking and right
  	acting, physical and moral harmony; and the secret of
  	its success lies in supplying the universal need of better
15	health and better men. 
  	    Good health and a more spiritual religion form the
  	common want, and this want has worked out a moral
18	result; namely, that mortal mind is calling for what im-
  	mortal Mind alone can supply. If the uniform moral
  	and spiritual, as well as physical, effects of divine Science
21	were lacking, the demand would diminish; but it con-
  	tinues, and increases, which shows the real value of
  	Christian Science to the race. Even doctors agree that
24	infidelity, bigotry, or sham has never met the growing
  	wants of humanity. 
  	    As a literature, Christian metaphysics is hampered by
27	lack of proper terms in which to express what it means. 
  	As a Science, it is held back by the common ignorance
  	of what it is and of what it does, — and more than all
30	else, by the impostors that come in its name. To be
  	appreciated, it must be conscientiously understood and
  	introduced. 
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   366


 1	    If the Bible and "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures" had in our schools the time or attention that
 3	human hypotheses consume, they would advance the
  	world. True, it requires more study to understand and
  	demonstrate what they teach than to learn the doctrine
 6	of theology, philosophy, or physics, because they con-
  	tain and offer Science, with fixed Principle, given rule,
  	and unmistakable proof. 
 9	    The Scriptures give the keynote of Christian Science
  	from Genesis to Revelation, and this is the prolonged
  	tone: "For the Lord He is God, and there is
12	none beside Him." And because He is All-in-all,
  	He is in nothing unlike Himself; and nothing that
  	worketh or maketh a lie is in Him, or can be divine con-
15	sciousness. 
  	    At this date, poor jaded humanity needs to get her
  	eyes open to a new style of imposition in the field of
18	medicine and of religion, and to "beware of the leaven
  	of the scribes and Pharisees," the doctrines of men, even
  	as Jesus admonished. From first to last, evil insists on
21	the unity of good and evil as the purpose of God; and
  	on drugs, electricity, and animal magnetism as modes
  	of medicine. To a greater or less extent, all mortal con-
24	clusions start from this false premise, and they neces-
  	sarily culminate in sickness, sin, disease, and death. 
  	Erroneous doctrines never have abated and never will
27	abate dishonesty, self-will, envy, and lust. To destroy
  	sin and its sequence, is the office of Christ, Truth, — ac-
  	cording to His mode of Christian Science; and this is
30	being done daily. 
  	    The false theories whose names are legion, gilded with
  	sophistry and what Jesus had not, namely, mere book-
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   367


 1	learning, — letter without law, gospel, or demonstration,
  	 — have no place in Christian Science. This Science re-
 3	quires man to be honest, just, pure; to love his neighbor
  	as himself, and to love God supremely. 
  	    Matter and evil are subjective states of error or mortal
 6	mind. But Mind is immortal; and the fact of there
  	being no mortal mind, exposes the lie of suppositional
  	evil, showing that error is not Mind, substance, or
 9	Life. Thus, whatever is wrongfully-minded will dis-
  	appear in the proportion that Science is understood,
  	and the reality of being — goodness and harmony — is
12	demonstrated. 
  	    Error says that knowing all things implies the neces-
  	sity of knowing evil, that it dishonors God to claim that
15	He is ignorant of anything; but God says of this fruit
  	of the tree of knowledge of both good and evil, "In the
  	day that thou eatest thereof, thou shalt surely die." If
18	God is infinite good, He knows nothing but good; if He
  	did know aught else, He would not be infinite. Infinite
  	Mind knows nothing beyond Himself or Herself. To
21	good, evil is never present; for evil is a different state of
  	consciousness. It was not against evil, but against know-
  	ing evil, that God forewarned. He dwelleth in light;
24	and in the light He sees light, and cannot see darkness. 
  	The opposite conclusion, that darkness dwelleth in light,
  	has neither precedent nor foundation in nature, in logic,
27	or in the character of Christ. 
  	    The senses would say that whatever saves from sin,
  	must know sin. Truth replies that God is too pure
30	to behold iniquity; and by virtue of His ignorance of
  	that which is not, He knoweth that which is, and
  	abideth in Himself, the only Life, Truth, and Love,
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Science and Philosophy                   368


 1	 — and is reflected by a universe in His own image
  	and likeness. 
 3	    Even so, Father, let the light that shineth in dark-
  	ness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not, dispel this
  	illusion of the senses, open the eyes of the blind, and cause
 6	the deaf to hear. 
  	 "Truth forever on the scaffold, Wrong forever on the throne.  
  	 Yet that scaffold sways the future, and, behind the dim unknown,
 9	 Standeth God within the shadow, keeping watch above His own." 
  	                                                                                                LOWELL



  	                                     "TAKE HEED!" 

12	    We regret to be obliged to say that all are not meta-
  	physicians, or Christian Scientists, who call themselves
  	so. Charlatanism, fraud, and malice are getting into
15	the ranks of the good and pure, sending forth a poison
  	more deadly than the upas-tree in the eastern archi-
  	pelago. This evil obtains in the present false teaching
18	and false practice of the Science of treating disease through
  	Mind. The silent address of a mental malpractitioner
  	can only be portrayed in these words of the apostle,
21	"whisperers," and "the poison of asps is under their
  	tongue." 
  	    Some of the mere puppets of the hour are playing
24	only for money, and at a fearful stake. Others, from
  	malice and envy, are working out the destinies of the
  	damned. But while the best, perverted, on the mortal
27	plane may become the worst, let us not forget that the
  	Lord reigns, and that this earth shall some time rejoice
  	in His supreme rule, — that the tired watchmen on the
 
   
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Take Heed”                                     369


 1	walls of Zion, and the true Christian Scientist at the foot
  	of the mount of revelation, shall look up with shouts and
 3	thanksgiving, — that God's law, as in divine Science,
  	shall be finally understood; and the gospel of glad tidings
  	bring "on earth peace, good will toward men." 


 6	                     THE CRY OF CHRISTMAS-TIDE 

  	    Metaphysics, not physics, enables us to stand erect
  	on sublime heights, surveying the immeasurable universe
 9	of Mind, peering into the cause which governs all effects,
  	while we are strong in the unity of God and man. There
  	is "method" in the "madness" of this system, — since
12	madness it seems to many onlookers. This method sits
  	serene at the portals of the temple of thought, while
  	the leaders of materialistic schools indulge in mad
15	antics. Metaphysical healing seeks a wisdom that is
  	higher than a rhubarb tincture or an ipecacuanha pill. 
  	This method is devout enough to trust Christ more than
18	it does drugs. 
  	    Meekly we kneel at our Master's feet, for even a crumb
  	that falleth from his table. We are hungry for Love,
21	for the white-winged charity that heals and saves; we
  	are tired of theoretic husks, — as tired as was the prodi-
  	gal son of the carobs which he shared with the swine,
24	to whom he fed that wholesome but unattractive food. 
  	Like him, we would find our Father's house again — 
  	the perfect and eternal Principle of man. We thirst
27	for inspiring wine from the vine which our Father tends. 
  	We crave the privilege of saying to the sick, when their
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- The Cry of Christmas-tide                370


 1	feebleness calls for help, "Rise and walk." We rejoice
  	to say, in the spirit of our Master, "Stretch forth thy
 3	hand, and be whole!" 
  	    When the Pharisees saw Jesus do such deeds of mercy,
  	they went away and took counsel how they might remove
 6	him. The antagonistic spirit of evil is still abroad; but
  	the greater spirit of Christ is also abroad, — risen from
  	the grave-clothes of tradition and the cave of ignorance. 
 9	Let the sentinels of Zion's watch-towers shout once
  	again, "Unto us a child is born, unto us a son is
  	given." 
12	    In different ages the divine idea assumes different
  	forms, according to humanity's needs. In this age it
  	assumes, more intelligently than ever before, the form
15	of Christian healing. This is the babe we are to cherish. 
  	This is the babe that twines its loving arms about the
  	neck of omnipotence, and calls forth infinite care from
18	His loving heart. 

  	                                   BLIND LEADERS 

  	    What figure is less favorable than a wolf in sheep's
21	clothing? The braying donkey whose ears stick out is
  	less troublesome. What manner of man is it that has
  	discovered an improvement on Christian Science, a "met-
24	aphysical healing" by which error destroys error, and
  	would gather all sorts into a "national convention" by
  	the sophistry that such is the true fold for Christian heal-
27	ers, since the good shepherd cares for all? 
  	    Yes; the good Shepherd does care for all, and His
  	first care is to separate the sheep from the goats; and
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Blind Leaders                                   371


 1	this is among the first lessons on healing taught by our
  	great Master. 
 3	    If, as the gentleman aforesaid states, large flocks of
  	metaphysicians are wandering about without a leader,
  	what has opened his eyes to see the need of taking them
 6	out of the care of the great Shepherd, and behold the
  	remedy, to help them by his own leadership? Is it that
  	he can guide Christian Scientists better than they, through
 9	the guidance of our common Father, can guide them-
  	selves? or is it that they are incapable of helping them-
  	selves thus? 
12	    I as their teacher can say, They know far more of
  	Christian Science than he who deprecates their condition
  	appears to, and my heart pleads for them to possess
15	more and more of Truth and Love; but mixing all grades
  	of persons is not productive of the better sort, although
  	he who has self-interest in this mixing is apt to pro-
18	pose it. 
  	    Whoever desires to say, "good right, and good wrong,"
  	has no truth to defend. It is a wise saying that "men
21	are known by their enemies." To sympathize in any
  	degree with error, is not to rectify it; but error always
  	strives to unite, in a definition of purpose, with Truth,
24	to give it buoyancy. What is under the mask, but error
  	in borrowed plumes? 


  	                           "CHRIST AND CHRISTMAS" 

27	                                    An Illustrated Poem 

  	    This poem and its illustrations are as hopelessly origi-
  	nal as is "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       372


 1	tures." When the latter was first issued, critics declared
  	that it was incorrect, contradictory, unscientific, unchris-
 3	tian; but those human opinions had not one feather's
  	weight in the scales of God. The fact remains, that
  	the textbook of Christian Science is transforming the
 6	universe. 
  	    "Christ and Christmas" voices Christian Science
  	through song and object-lesson. In two weeks from the
 9	date of its publication in December, 1893, letters extoll-
  	ing it were pouring in from artists and poets. A mother
  	wrote, "Looking at the pictures in your wonderful book
12	has healed my child." 
  	    Knowing that this book would produce a stir, I sought
  	the judgment of sound critics familiar with the works
15	of masters in France and Italy. From them came such
  	replies as the following: "The illustrations of your poem
  	are truly a work of art, and the artist seems quite familiar
18	with delineations from the old masters." I am delighted
  	to find "Christ and Christmas" in accord with the
  	ancient and most distinguished artists. 
21	    The Christian Science Journal gives no uncertain dec-
  	laration concerning the spirit and mission of "Christ and
  	Christmas." 
24	    I aimed to reproduce, with reverent touch, the modest
  	glory of divine Science. Not by aid of foreign device
  	or environment could I copy art, — never having seen
27	the painter's masterpieces; but the art of Christian
  	Science, with true hue and character of the living God,
  	is akin to its Science: and Science and Health gives
30	scopes and shades to the shadows of divinity, thus im-
  	parting to humanity the true sense of meekness and
  	might. 
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       373


 1	    One incident serves to illustrate the simple nature of
  	art. 
 3	    I insisted upon placing the serpent behind the woman
  	in the picture "Seeking and Finding." My artist at the
  	easel objected, as he often did, to my sense of Soul's
 6	expression through the brush; but, as usual, he finally
  	yielded. A few days afterward, the following from Roth-
  	erham's translation of the New Testament was handed
 9	to me, — I had never before seen it: "And the serpent
  	cast out of his mouth, behind the woman, water as a
  	river, that he might cause her to be river-borne." Neither
12	material finesse, standpoint, nor perspective guides the
  	infinite Mind and spiritual vision that should, does, guide
  	His children. 
15	    One great master clearly delineates Christ's appear-
  	ing in the flesh, and his healing power, as clad not in
  	soft raiment or gorgeous apparel; and when forced out
18	of its proper channel, as living feebly, in kings' courts. 
  	This master's thought presents a sketch of Christian-
  	ity's state, in the early part of the Christian era, as
21	homelessness in a wilderness. But in due time Chris-
  	tianity entered into synagogues, and, as St. Mark
  	writes, it has rich possession here, with houses and
24	lands. In Genesis we read that God gave man do-
  	minion over all things; and this assurance is followed
  	by Jesus' declaration, "All power is given unto me
27	in heaven and in earth," and by his promise that the
  	Christlike shall finally sit down at the right hand of the
  	Father. 
30	    Christian Science is more than a prophet or a proph-
  	ecy:  it presents not words alone, but works, — the daily
  	demonstration of Truth and Love. Its healing and sav-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       374


 1	ing power was so great a proof of Immanuel and the
  	realism of Christianity, that it caused even the publi-
 3	cans to justify God. Although clad in panoply of power,
  	the Pharisees scorned the spirit of Christ in most of its
  	varied manifestations. To them it was cant and carica-
 6	ture, — always the opposite of what it was. Keen and
  	alert was their indignation at whatever rebuked hypocrisy
  	and demanded Christianity in life and religion. In view
 9	of this, Jesus said, "Wisdom is justified of all her
  	children." 
  	    Above the fogs of sense and storms of passion, Chris-
12	tian Science and its art will rise triumphant; ignorance,
  	envy, and hatred — earth's harmless thunder — pluck
  	not their heaven-born wings. Angels, with overtures,
15	hold charge over both, and announce their Principle and
  	idea. 
  	    It is most fitting that Christian Scientists memorize
18	the nativity of Jesus. To him who brought a great light
  	to all ages, and named his burdens light, homage is in-
  	deed due, — but is bankrupt. I never looked on my
21	ideal of the face of the Nazarite Prophet; but the one
  	illustrating my poem approximates it. 
  	    Extremists in every age either doggedly deny or fran-
24	tically affirm what is what:  one renders not unto Caesar
  	"the things that are Caesar's;" the other sees "Helen's
  	beauty in a brow of Egypt." 
27	    Pictures are portions of one's ideal, but this ideal is
  	not one's personality. Looking behind the veil, he that
  	perceives a semblance between the thinker and his thought
30	on canvas, blames him not. 
  	    Because my ideal of an angel is a woman without
  	feathers on her wings, — is it less artistic or less natu-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       375


 1	ral? Pictures which present disordered phases of ma-
  	terial conceptions and personality blind with animality,
 3	are not my concepts of angels. What is the material ego,
  	but the counterfeit of the spiritual? 
  	    The truest art of Christian Science is to be a Chris-
 6	tian Scientist; and it demands more than a Raphael to
  	delineate this art. 
  	    The following is an extract from a letter reverting to
 9	the illustrations of "Christ and Christmas": —  
  	    "In my last letter, I did not utter all I felt about the
  	wonderful new book you have given us.  Years ago,
12	while in Italy, I studied the old masters and their great
  	works of art thoroughly, and so got quite an idea of
  	what constitutes true art.  Then I spent two years in
15	Paris, devoting every moment to the study of music and
  	art. 
  	    "The first thing that impressed me in your illustra-
18	tions was the conscientious application to detail, which
  	is the foundation of true art. From that, I went on to
  	study each illustration thoroughly, and to my amazement
21	and delight I find an almost identical resemblance, in
  	many things, to the old masters! In other words, the art
  	is perfect. 
24	    "The hands and feet of the figures — how many times
  	have I seen these hands and feet in Angelico's 'Jesus,'
  	or Botticelli's 'Madonna'! 
27	    "It gave me such a thrill of joy as no words can ex-
  	press, to see produced to-day that art — the only true
  	art — that we have identified with the old masters, and
30	mourned as belonging to them exclusively, — a thing of
  	the past, impossible of reproduction. 
  	    "All that I can say to you, as one who gives no mean
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Christ and Christmas                       376


 1	attention to such matters, is that the art is perfect.  It
  	is the true art of the oldest, most revered, most authen-
 3	tic Italian school, revived.  I use the words most au-
  	thentic in the following sense:  the face, figure, and
  	drapery of Jesus, very closely resemble in detail the
 6	face, figure, and drapery of that Jesus portrayed by the
  	oldest of the old masters, and said to have been authen-
  	tic; the face having been taken by Fra Angelico from
 9	Caesar's Cameo, the figure and garments from a descrip-
  	tion, in The Galaxy, of a small sketch handed down
  	from the living reality.  Their productions are expres-
12	sionless copies of an engraving cut in a stone.  Yours
  	is a palpitating, living Saviour engraven on the heart.  
  	You have given us back our Jesus, and in a much better
15	form." 


  	                       SUNRISE AT PLEASANT VIEW 

  	    Who shall describe the brave splendor of a November
18	sky that this morning burst through the lattice for me,
  	on my bed? According to terrestrial calculations, above
  	the horizon, in the east, there rose one rod of rainbow
21	hues, crowned with an acre of eldritch ebony. Little
  	by little this topmost pall, drooping over a deeply daz-
  	zling sunlight, softened, grew gray, then gay, and glided
24	into a glory of mottled marvels. Fleecy, faint, fairy
  	blue and golden flecks came out on a background of
  	cerulean hue; while the lower lines of light kindled into
27	gold, orange, pink, crimson, violet; and diamond, topaz,
  	opal, garnet, turquoise, and sapphire spangled the gloom
  	in celestial space as with the brightness of His glory. 
30	Then thought I, What are we, that He who fashions for-
 
      
  Miscellaneous Writings --- “Sunrise at Pleasant View                377


 1	ever such forms and hues of heaven, should move our
  	brush or pen to paint frail fairness or to weave a web
 3	of words that glow with gladdening gleams of God, so
  	unapproachable, and yet so near and full of radiant relief
  	in clouds and darkness!
 
378








                                           Chapter X 

  	                            Inklings Historic 


 1	    About the year 1862, while the author of this work
  	was at Dr. Vail's Hydropathic Institute in New
 3	Hampshire, this occurred:  A patient considered incur-
  	able left that institution, and in a few weeks returned
  	apparently well, having been healed, as he informed
 6	the patients, by one Mr. P. P. Quimby of Portland,
  	Maine. 
  	    After much consultation among ourselves, and a struggle
 9	with pride, the author, in company with several other
  	patients, left the water-cure, en route for the aforesaid
  	doctor in Portland. He proved to be a magnetic practi-
12	tioner. His treatment seemed at first to relieve her, but
  	signally failed in healing her case. 
  	    Having practised homoeopathy, it never occurred to the
15	author to learn his practice, but she did ask him how
  	manipulation could benefit the sick. He answered kindly
  	and squarely, in substance, "Because it conveys electricity
18	to them." That was the sum of what he taught her of
  	his medical profession. 
  	    The readers of my books cannot fail to see that meta-
21	physical therapeutics, as in Christian Science, are farther
  	removed from such thoughts than the nebulous system
  	is from the earth. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                379


 1	    After treating his patients, Mr. Quimby would retire
  	to an anteroom and write at his desk. I had a curiosity
 3	to know if he indited anything pathological relative to
  	his patients, and asked if I could see his pennings on
  	my case. He immediately presented them. I read the
 6	copy in his presence, and returned it to him. The com-
  	position was commonplace, mostly descriptive of the gen-
  	eral appearance, height, and complexion of the individual,
 9	and the nature of the case:  it was not at all metaphysi-
  	cal or scientific; and from his remarks I inferred that
  	his writings usually ran in the vein of thought presented
12	by these. He was neither a scholar nor a metaphysician. 
  	I never heard him say that matter was not as real as Mind,
  	or that electricity was not as potential or remedial, or
15	allude to God as the divine Principle of all healing. He
  	certainly had advanced views of his own, but they com-
  	mingled error with truth, and were not Science. On
18	his rare humanity and sympathy one could write a
  	sonnet. 
  	    I had already experimented in medicine beyond the
21	basis of materia medica, — up to the highest attenuation
  	in homoeopathy, thence to a mental standpoint not un-
  	derstood, and with phenomenally good results;¹ mean-
24	while, assiduously pondering the solution of this great
  	question:  Is it matter, or is it Mind, that heals the
  	sick? 
27	    It was after Mr. Quimby's death that I discovered,
  	in 1866, the momentous facts relating to Mind and its
  	superiority over matter, and named my discovery Chris-
30	tian Science. Yet, there remained the difficulty of ad-
  	justing in the scale of Science a metaphysical practice,

  	     ¹See Science and Health, p. 47, revised edition of 1890, and
33	 pp. 152, 153 in late editions.
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                380


1	and settling the question, What shall be the outward
  	sign of such a practice:  if a divine Principle alone heals,
 3	what is the human modus for demonstrating this, — in
  	short, how can sinful mortals prove that a divine Principle
  	heals the sick, as well as governs the universe, time,
 6	space, immortality, man? 
  	    When contemplating the majesty and magnitude of
  	this query, it looked as if centuries of spiritual growth
 9	were requisite to enable me to elucidate or to dem-
  	onstrate what I had discovered:  but an unlooked-for,
  	imperative call for help impelled me to begin this stu-
12	pendous work at once, and teach the first student in
  	Christian Science. Even as when an accident, called
  	fatal to life, had driven me to discover the Science of
15	Life, I again, in faith, turned to divine help, — and com-
  	menced teaching. 
  	    My students at first practised in slightly differing
18	forms. Although I could heal mentally, without a sign
  	save the immediate recovery of the sick, my students'
  	patients, and people generally, called for a sign — a ma-
21	terial evidence wherewith to satisfy the sick that some-
  	thing was being done for them; and I said, "Suffer it
  	to be so now," for thus saith our Master. Experience,
24	however, taught me the impossibility of demonstrating
  	the Science of metaphysical healing by any outward form
  	of practice. 
27	    In April, 1883, a bill in equity was filed in the United
  	States Circuit Court in Boston, to restrain, by decree and
  	order of the Court, the unlawful publishing and use of an
30	infringing pamphlet printed and issued by a student of
  	Christian Science. 
  	    Answer was filed by the defendant, alleging that the
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                381


1	copyrighted works of Mrs. Eddy were not original with
  	her, but had been copied by her, or by her direction,
 3	from manuscripts originally composed by Dr. P. P. 
  	Quimby. 
  	    Testimony was taken on the part of Mrs. Eddy, the
 6	defendant being present personally and by counsel. The
  	time for taking testimony on the part of the defendant
  	having nearly expired, he gave notice through his coun-
 9	sel that he should not put in testimony. Later, Mrs.
  	Eddy requested her lawyer to inquire of defendant's
  	counsel why he did not present evidence to support his
12	claim that Dr. Quimby was the author of her writings! 
  	Accordingly, her counsel asked the defendant's counsel
  	this question, and he replied, in substance, "There is
15	no evidence to present." 
  	    The stipulation for a judgment and a decree in favor
  	of Mrs. Eddy was drawn up and signed by counsel. 
18	It was ordered that the complainant (Mrs. Eddy)
  	recover of the defendant her cost of suit, taxed at
  	($113.09) one hundred thirteen and 9/100 dollars. 
21	    A writ of injunction was issued under the seal of the
  	said Court, restraining the defendant from directly or
  	indirectly printing, publishing, selling, giving away,
24	distributing, or in any way or manner disposing of,
  	the enjoined pamphlet, on penalty of ten thousand
  	dollars. 
27	    The infringing books, to the number of thirty-eight
  	hundred or thereabouts, were put under the edge of
  	the knife, and their unlawful existence destroyed, in
30	Boston, Massachusetts. 
  	    It has been written that "nobody can be both founder
  	and discoverer of the same thing." If this declaration
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                382


 1	were either a truism or a rule, my experience would
  	contradict it and prove an exception. 
 3	    No works on the subject of Christian Science existed,
  	prior to my discovery of this Science. Before the publi-
  	cation of my first work on this doctrine, a few manu-
 6	scripts of mine were in circulation. The discovery and
  	founding of Christian Science has cost more than thirty
  	years of unremitting toil and unrest; but, comparing those
 9	with the joy of knowing that the sinner and the sick are
  	helped thereby, that time and eternity bear witness to
  	this gift of God to the race, I am the debtor. 
12	    In the latter half of the nineteenth century I discov-
  	ered the Science of Christianity, and restored the first
  	patient healed in this age by Christian Science. I taught
15	the first student in Christian Science Mind-healing; was
  	author and publisher of the first books on this subject;
  	obtained the first charter for the first Christian Science
18	church, originated its form of government, and was its
  	first pastor. I donated to this church the land on which
  	in 1894 was erected the first church edifice of this de-
21	nomination in Boston; obtained the first and only charter
  	for a metaphysical medical college, — was its first and
  	only president; was editor and proprietor of the first
24	Christian Science periodical; organized the first Chris-
  	tian Scientist Association, wrote its constitution and by-
  	laws, — as also the constitution and by-laws of the
27	National Christian Science Association; and gave it
  	The Christian Science Journal; inaugurated our denom-
  	inational form of Sunday services, Sunday School, and
30	the entire system of teaching and practising Christian
  	Science. 
  	    In 1895 I ordained that the Bible, and "Science and
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Inklings Historic                                383


 1	Health with Key to the Scriptures," the Christian Science
  	textbook, be the pastor, on this planet, of all the churches
 3	of the Christian Science denomination. This ordinance
  	took effect the same year, and met with the universal ap-
  	proval and support of Christian Scientists. Whenever
 6	and wherever a church of Christian Science is established,
  	its pastor is the Bible and my book. 
  	    In 1896 it goes without saying, preeminent over igno-
 9	rance or envy, that Christian Science is founded by its
  	discoverer, and built upon the rock of Christ. The ele-
  	ments of earth beat in vain against the immortal parapets
12	of this Science. Erect and eternal, it will go on with the
  	ages, go down the dim posterns of time unharmed, and
  	on every battle-field rise higher in the estimation of
15	thinkers and in the hearts of Christians.
 
384   






                       Chapter XI 

  	                 Poems 


 1	                    COME THOU 


  	    Come, in the minstrel's lay;
 3	      When two hearts meet,
  	      And true hearts greet,
  	    And all is morn and May. 

 6	    Come Thou! and now, anew,
  	      To thought and deed
  	      Give sober speed,
 9	    Thy will to know, and do. 

  	    Stay! till the storms are o'er — 
  	      The cold blasts done,
12	      The reign of heaven begun,
  	    And Love, the evermore. 

  	    Be patient, waiting heart:
15	      Light, Love divine
  	      Is here, and thine;
  	    You therefore cannot part. 

18	    "The seasons come and go:
  	      Love, like the sea,
  	      Rolls on with thee, — 
21	    But knows no ebb and flow. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              385


 1	    "Faith, hope, and tears, triune,
  	      Above the sod
 3	      Find peace in God,
  	    And one eternal noon." 

  	    Oh, Thou hast heard my prayer;
 6	      And I am blest! 
  	      This is Thy high behest:
  	    Thou, here and everywhere. 


 9	MEETING OF MY DEPARTED MOTHER AND HUSBAND 

  	"Joy for thee, happy friend! thy bark is past
  	The dangerous sea, and safely moored at last — 
12	                        Beyond rough foam. 
  	Soft gales celestial, in sweet music bore — 
  	Spirit emancipate for this far shore — 
15	                        Thee to thy home. 

  	"You've travelled long, and far from mortal joys,
  	To Soul's diviner sense, that spurns such toys,
18	                        Brave wrestler, lone. 
  	Now see thy ever-self; Life never fled;
  	Man is not mortal, never of the dead:
21	                        The dark unknown. 

  	"When hope soared high, and joy was eagle-plumed,
  	Thy pinions drooped; the flesh was weak, and doomed
24	                        To pass away. 
  	But faith triumphant round thy death-couch shed
  	Majestic forms; and radiant glory sped
27	                        The dawning day. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              386


 1	"Intensely grand and glorious life's sphere, — 
  	Beyond the shadow, infinite appear
 3	                        Life, Love divine, — 
  	Where mortal yearnings come not, sighs are stilled,
  	And home and peace and hearts are found and filled,
 6	                        Thine, ever thine. 

  	"Bearest thou no tidings from our loved on earth,
  	The toiler tireless for Truth's new birth
 9	                        All-unbeguiled? 
  	Our joy is gathered from her parting sigh:
  	This hour looks on her heart with pitying eye, — 
12	                        What of my child?" 

  	"When, severed by death's dream, I woke to Life,
  	She deemed I died, and could not know the strife
15	                        At first to fill
  	That waking with a love that steady turns
  	To God; a hope that ever upward yearns,
18	                        Bowed to His will. 

  	"Years had passed o'er thy broken household band,
  	When angels beckoned me to this bright land,
21	                        With thee to meet. 
  	She that has wept o'er thee, kissed my cold brow,
  	Rears the sad marble to our memory now,
24	                        In lone retreat. 

  	"By the remembrance of her loyal life,
  	And parting prayer, I only know my wife,
27	                        Thy child, shall come — 
  	Where farewells cloud not o'er our ransomed rest — 
  	Hither to reap, with all the crowned and blest,
30	                        Of bliss the sum.   

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              387


1	"When Love's rapt sense the heart-strings gently sweep,
  	With joy divinely fair, the high and deep,
 3	                        To call her home,
  	She shall mount upward unto purer skies;
  	We shall be waiting, in what glad surprise,
 6	                        Our spirits' own!" 


  	                                           LOVE 

  	    Brood o'er us with Thy shelt'ring wing,
 9	      'Neath which our spirits blend
  	    Like brother birds, that soar and sing,
  	      And on the same branch bend. 
12	    The arrow that doth wound the dove
  	    Darts not from those who watch and love. 

  	    If thou the bending reed wouldst break
15	      By thought or word unkind,
  	    Pray that his spirit you partake,
  	      Who loved and healed mankind:
18	    Seek holy thoughts and heavenly strain,
  	    That make men one in love remain. 

  	    Learn, too, that wisdom's rod is given
21	      For faith to kiss, and know;
  	    That greetings glorious from high heaven,
  	      Whence joys supernal flow,
24	    Come from that Love, divinely near,
  	    Which chastens pride and earth-born fear,
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              388


 1	    Through God, who gave that word of might
  	      Which swelled creation's lay:
 3	    "Let there be light, and there was light." 
  	      What chased the clouds away? 
  	    'T was Love whose finger traced aloud
 6	    A bow of promise on the cloud. 

  	    Thou to whose power our hope we give,
  	      Free us from human strife. 
 9	    Fed by Thy love divine we live,
  	      For Love alone is Life;
  	    And life most sweet, as heart to heart
12	    Speaks kindly when we meet and part. 


  	                     WOMAN'S RIGHTS 

  	    Grave on her monumental pile:
15	    She won from vice, by virtue's smile,
  	    Her dazzling crown, her sceptred throne,
  	    Affection's wreath, a happy home;

18	    The right to worship deep and pure,
  	    To bless the orphan, feed the poor;
  	    Last at the cross to mourn her Lord,
21	    First at the tomb to hear his word:

  	    To fold an angel's wings below;
  	    And hover o'er the couch of woe;
24	    To nurse the Bethlehem babe so sweet,
  	    The right to sit at Jesus' feet;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              389


 1	    To form the bud for bursting bloom,
  	    The hoary head with joy to crown;
 3	    In short, the right to work and pray,
  	    "To point to heaven and lead the way." 


  	               THE MOTHER'S EVENING PRAYER 

 6	O gentle presence, peace and joy and power;
  	    O Life divine, that owns each waiting hour,
  	Thou Love that guards the nestling's faltering flight! 
 9	    Keep Thou my child on upward wing to-night. 

  	Love is our refuge; only with mine eye
  	    Can I behold the snare, the pit, the fall:
12	His habitation high is here, and nigh,
  	    His arm encircles me, and mine, and all. 

  	O make me glad for every scalding tear,
15	    For hope deferred, ingratitude, disdain! 
  	Wait, and love more for every hate, and fear
  	    No ill, — since God is good, and loss is gain. 

18	Beneath the shadow of His mighty wing;
  	    In that sweet secret of the narrow way,
  	Seeking and finding, with the angels sing:
21	    "Lo, I am with you alway," — watch and pray. 

  	No snare, no fowler, pestilence or pain;
  	    No night drops down upon the troubled breast,
24	When heaven's aftersmile earth's tear-drops gain,
  	    And mother finds her home and heavenly rest. 
 
                                                                                                   390

 1	                                        JUNE 

  	    Whence are thy wooings, gentle June? 
 3	      Thou hast a Naiad's charm;
  	    Thy breezes scent the rose's breath;
  	      Old Time gives thee her palm. 
 6	    The lark's shrill song doth wake the dawn:
  	      The eve-bird's forest flute
  	    Gives back some maiden melody,
 9	      Too pure for aught so mute. 

  	    The fairy-peopled world of flowers,
  	      Enraptured by thy spell,
12	    Looks love unto the laughing hours,
  	      Through woodland, grove, and dell;
  	    And soft thy footstep falls upon
15	      The verdant grass it weaves;
  	    To melting murmurs ye have stirred
  	      The timid, trembling leaves. 

18	    When sunshine beautifies the shower,
  	      As smiles through teardrops seen,
  	    Ask of its June, the long-hushed heart,
21	      What hath the record been? 
  	    And thou wilt find that harmonies,
  	      In which the Soul hath part,
24	    Ne'er perish young, like things of earth,
  	      In records of the heart. 
 
                                                                                                   391

 1	                         WISH AND ITEM 

  	     Written to the Editor of the Item, Lynn, Mass. 

 3	    I hope the heart that's hungry
  	      For things above the floor,
  	    Will find within its portals
 6	      An item rich in store;

  	    That melancholy mortals
  	      Will count their mercies o'er,
 9	    And learn that Truth and wisdom
  	      Have many items more;

  	    That when a wrong is done us,
12	      It stirs no thought of strife;
  	    And Love becomes the substance,
  	      As item, of our life;

15	    That every ragged urchin,
  	      With bare feet soiled or sore,
  	    Share God's most tender mercies, — 
18	      Find items at our door. 

  	    Then if we've done to others
  	      Some good ne'er told before,
21	    When angels shall repeat it,
  	      'T will be an item more. 
 
                                                                                                   392

 1	THE OAK ON THE MOUNTAIN'S SUMMIT 

  	Oh, mountain monarch, at whose feet I stand, — 
 3	Clouds to adorn thy brow, skies clasp thy hand, — 
  	Nature divine, in harmony profound,
  	With peaceful presence hath begirt thee round. 

 6	And thou, majestic oak, from yon high place
  	Guard'st thou the earth, asleep in night's embrace, — 
  	And from thy lofty summit, pouring down
 9	Thy sheltering shade, her noonday glories crown? 

  	Whate'er thy mission, mountain sentinel,
  	To my lone heart thou art a power and spell;
12	A lesson grave, of life, that teacheth me
  	To love the Hebrew figure of a tree. 

  	Faithful and patient be my life as thine;
15	As strong to wrestle with the storms of time;
  	As deeply rooted in a soil of love;
  	As grandly rising to the heavens above. 


18	                        ISLE OF WIGHT 

  	   Written on receiving a painting of the Isle 

  	    Isle of beauty, thou art singing
21	      To my sense a sweet refrain;
  	    To my busy mem'ry bringing
  	      Scenes that I would see again. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              393


 1	    Chief, the charm of thy reflecting,
  	      Is the moral that it brings;
 3	    Nature, with the mind connecting,
  	      Gives the artist's fancy wings. 

  	    Soul, sublime 'mid human debris,
 6	      Paints the limner's work, I ween,
  	    Art and Science, all unweary,
  	      Lighting up this mortal dream. 

 9	    Work ill-done within the misty
  	      Mine of human thoughts, we see
  	    Soon abandoned when the Master
12	      Crowns life's Cliff for such as we. 

  	    Students wise, he maketh now thus
  	      Those who fish in waters deep,
15	    When the buried Master hails us
  	      From the shores afar, complete. 

  	    Art hath bathed this isthmus-lordling
18	      In a beauty strong and meek
  	    As the rock, whose upward tending
  	      Points the plane of power to seek. 

21	    Isle of beauty, thou art teaching
  	      Lessons long and grand, to-night,
  	    To my heart that would be bleaching
24	      To thy whiteness, Cliff of Wight. 
 
                                                                                                   394


 1	                                          HOPE 

  	'T is borne on the zephyr at eventide's hour;
 3	It falls on the heart like the dew on the flower, — 
  	An infinite essence from tropic to pole,
  	The promise, the home, and the heaven of Soul. 

 6	Hope happifies life, at the altar or bower,
  	And loosens the fetters of pride and of power;
  	It comes through our tears, as the soft summer rain,
 9	To beautify, bless, and make joyful again. 

  	The harp of the minstrel, the treasure of time;
  	A rainbow of rapture, o'erarching, divine;
12	The God-given mandate that speaks from above, — 
  	No place for earth's idols, but hope thou, and love. 



  	                        RONDELET 

15	                  "The flowers of June
  	    The gates of memory unbar:
  	              The flowers of June
18	    Such old-time harmonies retune,
  	    I fain would keep the gates ajar, — 
  	    So full of sweet enchantment are
21	              The flowers of June." 
  	                                         JAMES T. WHITE 
 
                                                                                                   395

 1	     TO MR. JAMES T. WHITE 

  	    Who loves not June
 3	    Is out of tune
  	    With love and God;
  	    The rose his rival reigns,
 6	    The stars reject his pains,
  	    His home the clod! 

  	    And yet I trow,
 9	    When sweet rondeau
  	    Doth play a part,
  	    The curtain drops on June;
12	    Veiled is the modest moon — 
  	    Hushed is the heart. 


  	AUTUMN 

15	Written in childhood, in a maple grove 

  	    Quickly earth's jewels disappear;
  	      The turf, whereon I tread,
18	    Ere autumn blanch another year,
  	      May rest above my head. 

  	    Touched by the finger of decay
21	      Is every earthly love;
  	    For joy, to shun my weary way,
  	      Is registered above. 

24	    The languid brooklets yield their sighs,
  	      A requiem o'er the tomb
  	    Of sunny days and cloudless skies,
27	      Enhancing autumn's gloom. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              396


 1	    The wild winds mutter, howl, and moan,
  	      To scare my woodland walk,
 3	    And frightened fancy flees, to roam
  	      Where ghosts and goblins stalk. 

  	    The cricket's sharp, discordant scream
 6	      Fills mortal sense with dread;
  	    More sorrowful it scarce could seem;
  	      It voices beauty fled. 

 9	    Yet here, upon this faded sod, — 
  	      O happy hours and fleet, — 
  	    When songsters' matin hymns to God
12	      Are poured in strains so sweet,

  	    My heart unbidden joins rehearse;
  	      I hope it's better made,
15	    When mingling with the universe,
  	      Beneath the maple's shade. 


  	                      CHRIST MY REFUGE 

18	    O'er waiting harpstrings of the mind
  	        There sweeps a strain,
  	    Low, sad, and sweet, whose measures bind
21	        The power of pain,

  	    And wake a white-winged angel throng
  	        Of thoughts, illumed
24	    By faith, and breathed in raptured song,
  	        With love perfumed. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              397


1	    Then His unveiled, sweet mercies show
  	        Life's burdens light. 
 3	    I kiss the cross, and wake to know
  	        A world more bright. 

  	    And o'er earth's troubled, angry sea
 6	        I see Christ walk,
  	    And come to me, and tenderly,
  	        Divinely talk. 

 9	    Thus Truth engrounds me on the rock,
  	        Upon Life's shore,
  	    'Gainst which the winds and waves can shock,
12	        Oh, nevermore! 

  	    From tired joy and grief afar,
  	        And nearer Thee, — 
15	    Father, where Thine own children are,
  	        I love to be. 

  	    My prayer, some daily good to do
18	        To Thine, for Thee;
  	    An offering pure of Love, whereto
  	        God leadeth me. 


21	                "FEED MY SHEEP" 

  	    Shepherd, show me how to go
  	      O'er the hillside steep,
24	    How to gather, how to sow, — 
  	      How to feed Thy sheep;
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              398


 1	    I will listen for Thy voice,
  	      Lest my footsteps stray;
 3	    I will follow and rejoice
  	      All the rugged way. 

  	    Thou wilt bind the stubborn will,
 6	      Wound the callous breast,
  	    Make self-righteousness be still,
  	      Break earth's stupid rest. 
 9	    Strangers on a barren shore,
  	      Lab'ring long and lone,
  	    We would enter by the door,
12	      And Thou know'st Thine own;

  	    So, when day grows dark and cold,
  	      Tear or triumph harms,
15	    Lead Thy lambkins to the fold,
  	      Take them in Thine arms;
  	    Feed the hungry, heal the heart,
18	      Till the morning's beam;
  	    White as wool, ere they depart,
  	      Shepherd, wash them clean. 

   
21	                         COMMUNION HYMN 

  	Saw ye my Saviour? Heard ye the glad sound? 
  	Felt ye the power of the Word? 
24	'T was the Truth that made us free,
  	And was found by you and me
  	In the life and the love of our Lord. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              399


 1	Mourner, it calls you, — "Come to my bosom,
  	Love wipes your tears all away,
 3	And will lift the shade of gloom,
  	And for you make radiant room
  	Midst the glories of one endless day." 

 6	Sinner, it calls you, — "Come to this fountain,
  	Cleanse the foul senses within;
  	'T is the Spirit that makes pure,
 9	That exalts thee, and will cure
  	All thy sorrow and sickness and sin." 

  	Strongest deliverer, friend of the friendless,
12	Life of all being divine:
  	Thou the Christ, and not the creed;
  	Thou the Truth in thought and deed;
15	Thou the water, the bread, and the wine. 


  	                                LAUS DEO! 

  	Written on laying the corner-stone of The Mother Church 

18	    Laus Deo, it is done! 
  	    Rolled away from loving heart
  	          Is a stone. 
21	    Lifted higher, we depart,
  	          Having one. 

  	    Laus Deo, — on this rock
24	    (Heaven chiselled squarely good)
  	          Stands His church, — 
  	    God is Love, and understood
27	          By His flock. 
 

  Miscellaneous Writings --- Poems                                              400


 1	    Laus Deo, night star-lit
  	    Slumbers not in God's embrace;
 3	          Be awake;
  	    Like this stone, be in thy place:
  	          Stand, not sit. 

 6	    Grave, silent, steadfast stone,
  	    Dirge and song and shoutings low
  	          In thy heart
 9	    Dwell serene, — and sorrow? No,
  	          It has none,
  	          Laus Deo! 


12	                                 A VERSE 

  	    Mother's New Year Gift to the Little Children 

  	    Father-Mother God,
15	        Loving me, — 
  	    Guard me when I sleep;
  	    Guide my little feet
18	        Up to Thee. 


  	            To the Big Children 

  	    Father-Mother good, lovingly
21	        Thee I seek, — 
  	        Patient, meek,
  	    In the way Thou hast, — 
24	    Be it slow or fast,
  	        Up to Thee.
 
                                                                                                              401



                                CHAPTER XII 

  	                  TESTIMONIALS 

 1	LETTERS FROM THOSE HEALED BY READING "SCIENCE
  	       AND HEALTH WITH KEY TO THE SCRIPTURES" 

 3	The Editor of The Christian Science Journal (Falmouth and St.
  	Paul Streets, Boston, Mass.) holds the original of most of the letters
  	that authenticate these. 

 6	    It is something more than a year and a half since I was
  	cured of a complication of diseases through reading
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 9	    Becoming at an early age disgusted with drugs, I learned
  	hygiene, and practised it faithfully for over twenty years;
  	then I began to lose all faith in its efficacy, became
12	greatly discouraged, and, as I had never been cured of
  	a single ailment, I rapidly grew worse in health. Hear-
  	ing of this, a dear sister brought me Science and Health. 
15	Her admonition was, "Now read it, E —  I have heard
  	that just the reading of that book has been known to heal
  	the sick." 
18	    I had read to, and through, the chapter on Healing and
  	Teaching,¹ and was so deeply interested that I began
  	reading that blessed chapter over again, — when I found
21	I was cured of my dyspepsia, that I could use my strength
  	in lifting without feeling the old distressing pain in my
  	side, and also that the pain in the kidneys only came on

24	                  ¹Page 292 of the revised edition of 1890.
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             402


 1	at night, waking me out of sleep. Then I began my first
  	conscious treatments:  of course I followed no formula,
 3	and I needed none. A cry for help, knowing it would
  	be answered; precious texts from the Bible, which had
  	already become like a new book to me; sweet assurance
 6	of faith by the witnessing Spirit; strong logical conclu-
  	sions, learned from Science and Health:  what a wealth
  	of material! Before finishing the book, all tendency to
 9	my old aches and pains had left me, and I have been a
  	strong, healthy woman ever since. 
  	    My first demonstration with another than myself was
12	also before I had finished my first reading. My husband
  	was cured of the belief of bilious fever by not over ten
  	minutes' treatment; the fever and pain in head and limbs
15	disappearing in that instantaneous way as soon as I
  	could summon sufficient courage to offer my services in
  	this, to us, new but glorious work. He slept soundly
18	that night (the treatment was given about 10 A. M.), and
  	ate and worked as usual the next day, with no symptoms
  	of a relapse then or afterward. That was in March, 1888;
21	in the following August I met in one of our Rocky Moun-
  	tain berry patches a lady who complained so bitterly that
  	I felt compelled to offer her treatment. Her words, when
24	I visited her at her home during Christmas week, will
  	give some idea of the result: —  
  	    "Yes, I am doing three women's work, — attending to
27	my own and my son's housework, and caring for his wife
  	and new-born babe; but I am equal to it, when I think
  	of all the Lord has done for me!  Why, Mrs. S., I was
30	cured with that first treatment you gave me, I know;
  	because I went out to gather berries that day and was
  	caught in a drenching shower, — and for ten years before
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             403


  1	I could not bear the least exposure without suffering
  	from those dreadful headaches I told you about, and
 3	from dysentery, — but that day I had neither.  I had
  	once been laid out for dead, — lying there perfectly con-
  	scious, hearing my friends grieving over me, — but I did
 6	not want to come to, I suffered so.  No, I never have any
  	of those ailments.  I am a well, hearty woman, — and
  	that is not all.  I had been seeking religion for more than
 9	twenty years, but I never knew how Christians felt till I
  	told you I was cured that day on the camp-ground." 
  	    On the first of this year I was so blessed as to receive
12	a course of lessons from one of our teacher's students. 
  	Now I am only trusting that the time will come when I
  	may be enabled to teach others the way of Truth, as well
15	as to add to the many demonstrations God has given
  	me. — E. D. S. 


  	    A student of Christian Science was employed in the
18	Massachusetts State Prison at Charlestown, to teach the
  	prisoners to make shoes. He carried his copy of "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures" and the Journal
21	with him, and as he had the opportunity would tell the
  	men what this wonderful truth could do for them, set-
  	ting them free in a larger and higher sense than they had
24	dreamed of. 
  	    We make extracts from a number of letters that one
  	of the prisoners has written to those who are interesting
27	themselves in this work. 

  	    "Editor of The Christian Science Journal: — At the
  	prison, once a week, there are Christian papers given
30	to the inmates.  But none of those papers point out so
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             404


  1	clearly the fallibility of the mortal or carnal mind, and
  	the infallibility of the divine Mind, as does the teaching
 3	of Christian Science. 
  	    "I was strangely blind and stupid. I loved sin, and
  	it seemed as though I never would be able to forsake it. 
 6	I did everything that would be expected of one entirely
  	ignorant of God. 
  	    "I also had a complication of diseases.  I could not
 9	begin to describe the medicines I have taken. 
  	    "I no longer look for material treatment, but hum-
  	bly seek for the divine assistance of Jesus, through the
12	way Christian Science has taught me. I am, indeed,
  	an altered man. I now have no more doubt of the
  	way of salvation than I have of the way to the prison
15	workshop. 
  	    "I am very grateful to the students of Christian Science,
  	for the interest they have taken in me and my fellow-
18	prisoners.  Their letters and books have been of great
  	profit, and in accordance with their wish I have done what
  	I could for the others. 
21	    "I gave the Journal to every man who would accept
  	it, and related my experience to those who would listen. 
  	I told them they need go no farther than myself to see
24	what the demonstration was; for not only have my eyes
  	been healed, but many other ailments have disappeared. 
  	    "Some of the fellows told me I was becoming reli-
27	giously insane, but acting upon your advice, I did not stop
  	to argue with those opposed; and I am glad to be able to
  	tell you that those who expressed interest were more than
30	those who opposed. 
  	    "The chaplain told me I could keep Science and
  	Health until I got through with it. I never should
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             405


 1	get through with that book, but, as others were waiting
  	for it, I did not like to keep it too long. God bless the
 3	author! 
  	    "I need have no fear after leaving here; I feel that
  	I can make an honest living.  I can honestly add, that
 6	my bad reputation is largely due to my lack of educa-
  	tion.  What little I do know, I learned here and in the
  	House of Correction.  I tell you this, for I feel that I
 9	must be honest with the kind friends who have done so
  	much for me. 
  	    "Providing I should not be paroled, I shall remain
12	here until the 24th of next December. God bless you
  	all. — J. C." 


  	    I am glad to tell how I was healed. Beliefs of con-
15	sumption, dyspepsia, neuralgia, piles, tobacco, and bad
  	language held me in bondage for many years. Doctors
  	that were consulted did nothing to relieve me, and I
18	constantly grew worse. Nearly two years ago a lady
  	told me that if I would read a book called "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures" I would be healed. 
21	I told her I would "go into it for all it is worth," and
  	I have found that it is worth all. I got the book, and
  	read day and night. I saw that it must be true, and be-
24	lieved that what I could not then understand would be
  	made clear later. 
  	    After some days' reading I was affected with drowsi-
27	ness, followed by vomiting. This lasted several hours;
  	when I fell into a sleep, and awoke healed. The good I
  	have received, and that I have been able to do in healing
30	others, has all come from Science and Health. I received
  	some instructions from teachers; but they did me more
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             406


  1	harm than good:  I asked for bread, but they gave me a
  	stone. I held to what I could understand of Science and
 3	Health; and the truth does not forsake me, but enables
  	me to heal others. 
  	    Last February, I was called to treat a child that the
 6	M. D.'s said was dying from lung fever; after the third
  	treatment the child got up and ran about, completely
  	healed. Another child was brought to me, with rupture;
 9	after the second treatment the truss was thrown away. 
  	An aged lady was healed of heart disease and chills, in
  	one treatment. These cases brought me many more, that
12	were also healed. 
  	    The husband of a lady in the State Lunatic Asylum
  	asked me to treat her; she had been for two years and
15	a half in the asylum, and though taken home in this time
  	once or twice, she had had to be taken back. After two
  	weeks of absent treatment, the husband visited her, and
18	the doctor reported great improvement during the pre-
  	ceding two weeks. At the end of another two weeks I
  	went with the husband to the asylum, and the doctor told
21	us that she was well enough to go home. The husband
  	asked the doctor how it was that she had improved so
  	rapidly, and he said that he could not account for it. We
24	said nothing about the Christian Science treatment, and
  	took the lady home. This was about a year ago, and she
  	has remained perfectly well. 
27	    Many cases as striking as this can be referred to in
  	this town, as evidence that Truth is the healer of sickness
  	as well as of sin. — J. B. H. 


30	    No. 1.  A lady friend, who was found to have a severe
  	attack of dysentery, was assured that such attacks could
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             407


 1	be cured without medicine, and advised to take no more. 
  	She was more than astonished at the result; for in less
 3	than an hour all pain and other symptoms of the trouble
  	ceased, and she felt perfectly well the next day. 
  	    No. 2.  While she was visiting relatives in the country,
 6	an infant of theirs was attacked severely with croup,
  	and appeared to be on the verge of suffocation, giving
  	its parents much alarm. The infant was taken in
 9	the arms of the lady, in thirty minutes was completely
  	relieved, went to sleep, and awoke in good health the
  	next morning. 
12	    No. 3.  The mother of this child was subsequently
  	attacked with a scrofulous swelling on the neck, just
  	under the ear, which was very painful and disfiguring;
15	the side of the face, also, being badly swollen. It was
  	feared that this would develop into and undergo the
  	usual phenomenon of abscess, as other similar swellings
18	had done previously. She had great faith in the meta-
  	physical treatment, because of the experience which she
  	had had with her baby, and wrote a letter describing her
21	case. This was immediately answered, and absent
  	treatment was begun. In twenty-four hours after receipt
  	of the letter, to the astonishment of herself and family,
24	the tumor had entirely disappeared:  there was not a
  	trace of it left; although the day before it was fully as
  	large as a hen's egg; red, and tender to the touch. 
27	    These instances are only a few of the many cures which
  	have been performed in this way, and they are mentioned
  	simply to show what good work may be done by any
30	earnest, conscientious person who has gained by reading
  	my works the proper understanding of the Principle of
  	Christian Science. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             408


  1	    What a wonderful field for enlightenment and profit
  	lies open to those who seek after Truth. Alas, that the
 3	feet of so few enter it! 


  	    Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: — Will you kindly spare me a few
  	moments for the perusal of these lines from a stranger, — 
 6	one who feels under a debt of gratitude to you, — for,
  	through the divine Science brought to light by you, I have
  	been "made whole." I have been cured of a malignant
 9	cancer since I began to study Christian Science, and have
  	demonstrated the truth of it in a number of cases. I have
  	only studied your good books, having been unable to take
12	the lectures for want of means. I dare not think of these,
  	for there is no prospect that I shall be in a position to
  	take the course at all. I do not allow myself to com-
15	plain, but cheerfully take up my books and study, and
  	feel thankful for this light. 
  	                             M. E. W., Canon City, Col. 


18	    Dear Madam: — May I thank you for your book,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and
  	say how much I owe to it — almost my very life — at a
21	most critical time. . . . 
  	    If it were not for the heat of your American summers
  	(I had nine attacks of dysentery in the last one), and the
24	expense, I should dearly like to learn from you person-
  	ally; but I must forego this, — at any rate, for the pres-
  	ent. If you would write me what the cost would be for a
27	course on divine metaphysics, I would try to manage it
  	later on. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             409


  1	    Meanwhile, I should be grateful if you would refer me
  	to any one in this country who is interested similarly,
 3	for I get more kicks than halfpence in discussing it. 
  	    Your obliged friend,              (REV.) I. G. W. BISHOP, 

  	                   Bovington Vicarage, Hemel Hempstead,
 6	                                         Herts, England 


    	                   Extract from a letter to Rev. M. B. G. Eddy 

  	    A gentleman here had hired all the most skilled doctors
 9	in the United States — nothing helped him. He was a
  	ghost to look upon. I told him just to read my copies
  	of your books. I talked to him, told him what he could
12	do for himself if he but tried. He laughed at me. I was
  	willing he should laugh, for it was very unusual for him
  	to do this. He had your books two months, and last Sun-
15	day he returned them. I wish you could see him: he is
  	well. He is happy, and told me he was going to write to
  	you for the books for himself this week. — E. E. B. 


18	    Dear Madam: — I have been a sickly person all my
  	life, until a few months ago, and was confined to my
  	bed every little while. It was during one of many attacks
21	that your book, "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," was handed me. I read it only a very short
  	time, when I arose, well, went out into the kitchen, pre-
24	pared a large dinner, and ate heartily of it. 
  	    I have been up and well ever since, — a marvel to my
  	friends and family, and sometimes they can hardly be-
27	lieve it is I; and feeling so grateful, I must tell you of
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             410


  1	it. I wish everybody in the world would read your book,
  	for all would be benefited by it. 
 3	        Gratefully yours,          ANNA M. SMITH 


  	    Dear Madam: — About seven years ago I was com-
  	pelled to go to an oculist and have an operation performed
 6	upon my eyes. He fitted me with glasses, which I wore
  	for a considerable time, and then removed; but the pain
  	and difficulty returned, and I was obliged to go again to
 9	the oculist, who advised me never to take my glasses off
  	again. 
  	    I continued wearing them for fully five years longer,
12	until some time in last January, when, upon reading your
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	I again took them off. Since that time, though I have been
15	in the courts reporting, and reading fine notes frequently,
  	I have experienced no difficulty with my eyes. 
  	        Very respectfully,
18	                     WILLIAM A. SMITH, Wilmington, Del. 


  	    Dear Mrs. Eddy: — We have been studying "Science
  	and Health with Key to the Scriptures" for a year, and
21	I cannot tell you how much it has done for us; giving us
  	health instead of sickness, and giving us such an under-
  	standing of God as we never had before. Christian
24	Science was our only help two weeks ago, when our baby
  	was born. My husband and myself were alone. I dressed
  	myself the next day; commenced doing my work the
27	third day, and am well and strong. It must be pleasing
  	to you to know how much good your work is doing. 
  	                   KITTIE BECK, Elmwood, Cass Co., Neb. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             411


 1	    I was a helpless sufferer in August, 1883, and had been
  	so for many years. The physicians said I had cancer
 3	of the uterus. I heard of your book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," bought a copy, began read-
  	ing it, and a great light seemed to break through the
 6	darkness. I cried aloud in joy, "This is what I have
  	been hungering for, these many years!" I studied it
  	closely, and healed myself and several of my friends be-
 9	fore I had taken instruction of any teacher. 
  	                   MRS. S. A. McMAHON, Wyandotte, Kans. 


  	    I was healed thoroughly of the belief of chronic hepati-
12	tis and kidney disease, by reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." I have never, to this day,
  	had the slightest return of it. 
15	                    J. P. FILBERT, Council Bluffs, Iowa 


  	    You, dear Mrs. Eddy, have saved my life, through
  	Science and Health; and I feel that the patients healed
18	through me should give the first thanks to God and to
  	you. — MRS. D. S. HARRIMAN, Kansas City, Mo. 


  	    How grand your book, "Science and Health with Key
21	to the Scriptures," is! It is a translation of Truth. No
  	amount of money could buy the book of me, if I could not
  	get another. No matter what suffering comes, physical
24	or mental, I have only to take Science and Health, and
  	almost invariably the first sentence brings relief. It
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             412


 1	seems to steady the thought. I do not think any student
  	old enough to neglect reading it. When we think we are
 3	advanced far enough to let that book alone, then are
  	we in danger. 
  	        MRS. ELLEN P. CLARK, Dorchester, Mass. 


 6	    Many thanks for the good received from your books. 
  	When I commenced reading them, I was carrying about
  	a very sick body. Your books have healed me. I am
 9	now in perfect health. People look at me with surprise,
  	and say they do not understand it; but when they see
  	the sick ones made well, they are not always willing to
12	believe it. 
  	        MRS. JOSEPH TILLSON, South Hanson, Mass. 


  	    Rev. M. B. G. Eddy: — I add one more testimony of
15	a cure from reading your book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." Five years ago I lay pros-
  	trate with piles and inflammation of the bowels. All
18	the coating came off, apparently. A stricture was formed,
  	beyond medical reach. I then lived in Chicago; one
  	of the best physicians, who made a specialty of treating
21	piles, attended me. The pain was relieved, but my
  	bowels were inactive, and remained so until New Year's
  	eve. 
24	    I determined to trust all to God, or die before I would
  	take any more medicine, as I never had an action unless
  	I took a free dose of some laxative. If I forgot to take
27	the medicine one night, or allowed myself to be without
  	it, I had a terrible sick headache for two or three days,
  	and terrible backache. I never had backache at any
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             413


 1	other time, and the piles would be so much inflamed, in
  	two days' time, that I could hardly tell where I suffered
 3	the worst. 
  	    Since I have learned to trust all to God, I have not
  	had the least trouble with the piles, nor one twinge of
 6	the backache. I have an easy action of the bowels each
  	morning. It was five days after I resolved to leave medi-
  	cine alone, before a natural movement took place; and
 9	ever since I have been perfectly regular. It was a great
  	effort for me to take that step, for I knew I was running
  	the risk of throwing myself back into all misery, and
12	perhaps into a worse state than before. By reading
  	Science and Health, I learned that God was able to save
  	the body as well as the soul, and I believed His promises
15	were for me. 
  	              MATTIE E. MAYFIELD, Des Moines, Iowa 


  	    For the Cause of Truth, I submit the following testi-
18	monial for publication; may it bring one more, at least,
  	into the fold of divine Science! The truth, as it is stated
  	in "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
21	has done much towards making our home the abiding-
  	place of peace and harmony. I now write of the wonder-
  	ful demonstration of Truth over the birth of my baby
24	boy, two weeks ago. Sunday, September 23, we went
  	for a long drive of three hours; at night I retired at the
  	usual hour; toward morning I was given a little warn-
27	ing; when I awoke at seven o'clock, the birth took place. 
  	Not more than ten minutes after, I ate a hearty break-
  	fast, and then had a refreshing sleep; at ten o'clock
30	walked across the room while my bed was dressed; at
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             414


1	twelve took a substantial dinner; most of the afternoon
  	sat up in bed, without any support but Truth; at six
 3	in the evening dressed myself and walked to the dining-
  	room, and remained up for two hours. Next morning
  	I arose at the usual hour, and have kept it up ever since,
 6	 — was not confined to my bed one whole day. The
  	second day was out walking in the yard, and the third
  	day went for a drive in the morning and received callers
 9	in the afternoon. If it had not been for the presence of
  	my young hopeful, it would have been hard to believe
  	that there had so recently been a belief of a birth in the
12	house; but then, I was sustained by Love, and had no
  	belief of suffering to take my strength away. Before
  	baby was two weeks old, I cooked, swept, ran the sew-
15	ing machine, etc., assisting with the housework gen-
  	erally. How grateful I am for the obstetrics of this
  	grand Science! Mothers need no longer listen to the
18	whispering lies of the old serpent, for the law of mortal
  	mind is broken by Truth. 
  	                MRS. DORA HOSSICK, Carrolton, Mo. 


21	    My wife and I have been healed by reading your book,
  	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." We
  	both feel very grateful to you. 
24	    Five months ago my wife gave birth to a child, with-
  	out pain or inconvenience, has done all the housework
  	since, and has been every minute perfectly well. Neither
27	she nor the child have been ill, — as was constantly the
  	case with former children, — so we have thought it right
  	to name the child Glover Eddy. 
30	    We have been reading Science and Health nearly
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             415


 1	two years, and have sold several copies to others. We
  	are reading the Journal also this year. 
 3	Yours respectfully,   JOHN B. HOUSEL, Lincoln, Neb. 


  	    Dear Mother: — The most blessed of women! Oh,
  	how I long to sit within range of your voice and hear the
 6	truth that comes to you from on high! for none could
  	speak such wondrous thoughts as have come from your
  	pen, except it be the Spirit that speaketh in you. 
 9	    Two years ago last October, while laboring under a
  	great strain of care and anxiety in regard to financial
  	affairs, I heard of Christian Science. I borrowed "Sci-
12	ence and Health with Key to the Scriptures," and began
  	to read. I bless God that I was driven to it by such an
  	extremity. After reading some one hundred and fifty
15	pages, I was convinced that it was the truth for which
  	I had searched during twenty years. While I was read-
  	ing the chapter on Imposition and Demonstration,¹ I
18	was healed of endometritis and prolapsus uteri of over
  	twenty years' standing, pronounced incurable by emi-
  	nent physicians. Professor Ludlam, the dean of Hahne-
21	mann Medical College, of Chicago, Ill., was one of my
  	doctors. 
  	    Before I was healed, to walk seven or eight blocks
24	would so fatigue me that it would take me a week to
  	recover. I now started out and walked, and was on my
  	feet all day and for several succeeding days, but felt no
27	weariness from my labors. 
  	    I felt, after being healed, I must have a Science and
  	Health of my own. I had no money to buy it, so earned
30	¹Page 234, revised edition of 1890.
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             416


 1	it by getting subscribers for the Journal. It has gone
  	with me everywhere I have been. I have been well ever
 3	since. 
  	    I had suffered from bodily ailments, but they were
  	nothing compared to my mental trials. Grief, hatred,
 6	jealousy, and revenge had well-nigh bereft me of reason. 
  	I had lost a home of plenty, been reduced to almost abject
  	poverty, and had become a cheerless woman, — could
 9	not smile without feeling I had sinned. 
  	    All my griefs and sorrows are now turned to joy, and
  	my hatred is changed to love. "Glory to God in the
12	highest, and on earth peace, good will toward men." I
  	read Science and Health, and all your other books, to-
  	gether with the New Testament, every minute I can
15	get. — E. B. C., Omaha, Neb. 


  	    I must add one more to your great pile of letters, to
  	tell you what your book, "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures," has done for me and my family. More
  	than a year ago, my husband was suffering from an injury
  	received about a year previous, and he went to Mrs. B. for
21	treatment. His shoulder had been fractured, his collar-
  	bone broken, and he had sustained internal injuries. Sev-
  	eral M. D.'s had attended him, but had given him very
24	little relief. Mrs. B. treated him a short time, and he
  	received much benefit. He bought Science and Health. 
  	From reading it, I was cured of a belief of chronic liver
27	complaint. I suffered so much from headaches and con-
  	stipation, and other beliefs, that I seldom ever saw a well
  	day; but, thanks to you and divine Principle, I now
30	seldom ever have a belief of feeling badly. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             417


 1	    November 4th, last, I was confined. I was alone,
  	because I knew no one whose thought was in harmony
 3	with Science. I thought I could get along without help,
  	and I did. My little girl was sleeping in the same room
  	with me, and after the birth she called a woman who
 6	was asleep upstairs, to take care of the baby. This
  	woman was much frightened; but, on seeing how com-
  	posed I was, she got over her fright. I was sitting up
 9	in bed, holding the child, and feeling as well as I ever
  	did in my life. I never had seen a Scientist nor been
  	treated, but got all my ideas from Science and Health. 
12	My baby was born on Sunday morning, and I got up
  	Monday at noon, and stayed up. I never got along so
  	well with a baby as I did with this one. 
15	    I am very thankful for the knowledge of Science I
  	have gained through your book. I want so much to be
  	a Scientist; but we are very poor. My husband is a
18	brakeman on the railroad; and I have very little educa-
  	tion. There is comfort in the thought that, if I can't be
  	a Scientist, my children may be. 
21	Yours with much love,   C. A. W., Lexington, Mo. 


  	    In the February Journal it appears there is some one
  	who says that "Science and Health with Key to the
24	Scriptures" is hard to understand, and who thinks she
  	can explain it. Perhaps my experience with Science
  	and Health may help some one who might otherwise
27	take up this thought, and so be led away from the truth. 
  	After reading and studying it for some time, and talking
  	to the Scientists I met in my travels, the thought came
30	to me, "Why not try these truths on yourself?" I did
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             418


 1	so, and to my surprise and great joy I found immediate
  	relief. Dyspepsia (the trouble of most commercial travel-
 3	lers), catarrh, and many lesser beliefs, left me, so that in
  	a short time I was a well man, and by no other means
  	than trusting to the Saviour's promises as explained in
 6	Science and Health. This took place while I was travel-
  	ling about the country. 
  	    On my return home, I gave my wife treatments. In
 9	many instances the blessing came before the treatment
  	was finished, and often we proved that only a thought
  	of the power of Truth was sufficient to give relief. 
12	    One Sunday morning, soon after my return, a friend
  	called and asked if I could give him anything to relieve
  	his wife, who, he said, had been suffering for some days
15	with rheumatism in her shoulder, so severely that she
  	could neither dress alone nor comb her hair. I told him
  	that the only medicine we had in the house was Chris-
18	tian Science. He laughed at the idea; but before he
  	left, he asked if I would give his wife a treatment. I
  	told him I was very young in Science, but if she wished
21	it, I would. He went home, but returned immediately,
  	saying she wished me to come. Then I asked help from
  	the fountain of Truth, and started for my first treatment
24	to be given away from home. When I left their room
  	fifteen minutes later, she was shaking her hand high
  	above her head, and exclaiming, "I am all right; I am
27	well!" That was in November, 1887, and she has had
  	no return of the belief since. 
  	    A friend told me that his son, twelve years old, had
30	catarrh so badly that his breath was very offensive, his
  	throat troubled him all the time, and that he had been
  	deaf since he had the measles. In less than three weeks
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             419


 1	both beliefs vanished. This was a case of absent treat-
  	ment. I could give you other cases, but I think I have
 3	said enough to prove that Science and Health is not
  	hard to understand, for my work has all been done with-
  	out my ever attending class. 
 6	                                H. H. B., New York City 


  	    A lady, with no other instructor than "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," has demonstrated
 9	beyond many who have taken numerous lessons. Per-
  	suaded, through her reading, of the allness of God, — 
  	and the perfectness of idea, — she would know nothing
12	else. A daughter, so badly affected by poison oak (ivy)
  	that for weeks death was feared from blood-poisoning,
  	had recovered with a terrible dread of that plant. As
15	the next season's picnic time drew near, she was regret-
  	ting that she dared not go again. The mother, with her
  	new-born faith in the Science of being, said, "Certainly
18	you can go, for nothing can harm you." Assured by
  	these words, the daughter went, and in her rambles fell
  	into a mass of the dreaded plant; but trusting to the
21	word of Truth, she thought nothing of it till one who
  	knew of her previous trouble said, in her mother's pres-
  	ence, "See, her face is showing red already." But the
24	mother was prompt in denial and assurance. Next morn-
  	ing, old symptoms were out in force, but they yielded
  	at once and finally to the positive and uncompromising
27	hold on Truth. Another daughter, that was thought
  	too delicate to raise, from bronchial and nervous troubles,
  	always dosed with medicine and wrapped in flannels,
30	now runs free and well without either of these, winter
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             420


 1	and summer. The mother was recently attacked by
  	mesmerism from the church that believed she was in-
 3	fluencing her daughter to leave. She overcame by the
  	same unwavering trust in God, seeing Truth clearer than
  	ever before. Her demonstrations come through no form
 6	of treatment, but by letting the Spirit bear witness, — 
  	by the positive recognition and realization of no reality
  	but ever-present good. 
 9	    The other night her husband was attacked with an
  	old belief, similar to one that some time before had ended
  	in a congestive chill which the doctor thought very seri-
12	ous, and from which he had been a long time in recover-
  	ing. The wife simply recognized no reality in the belief,
  	and, seeing only perfect being, felt no fear. She did
15	nothing, — no "treating" in the usual sense. There is
  	nothing to do but to understand that all is harmony,
  	always. He felt the presence that destroys the sense of
18	evil, and next morning — there was nothing left to re-
  	cover from. 
  	    A lady, while doing some starching, thoughtlessly put
21	her hand into the scalding starch to wring out a collar. 
  	Recalled to mortal sense by the stinging pain, she imme-
  	diately realized the all-power of God. At once the pain
24	began to subside; and as she brushed off the scalding
  	starch, she could see the blister-swelling go down till
  	there was but a little redness to show for the accident;
27	absorbed in her thankfulness, she mechanically wrung
  	out the collar with the same hand, and with no sense of
  	pain, thus verifying the demonstration. This woman
30	(not reading English) only knows Science as she has re-
  	ceived it from her practitioner during the treatments
  	received within the last month. So much has come to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             421


 1	her from Spirit through her loyalty to Christ, in so far
  	as she could understand. 
 3	    A case of ulcerated tooth and neuralgic belief would
  	only partially yield after repeated treatments, till it was
  	discovered that the patient was antagonizing Truth by
 6	holding the thought that her old remedy, laudanum,
  	would give relief; treated from this standpoint, relief was
  	immediate and final. 
 9	    One morning after Rev. —— had been preaching to
  	thousands for several days, he told them that he had
  	never felt such a sense of depression nor had so little
12	showing of results. Some Scientists hearing this, at once
  	saw his trouble. He had been fearlessly exposing and
  	denouncing evil; and it had turned on him, till the mes-
15	merism was likely to overcome him entirely, for he did
  	not understand the seeming power. The effect of the
  	silent word to uplift and sustain, was very manifest that
18	evening in his preaching, and was a beautiful demon-
  	stration of Science. He probably only felt Spirit-inspira-
  	tion as he had not before, without a thought as to what
21	had broken the evil spell; but we never know the what,
  	or when, or where, of the harvest we can sow — "God
  	giveth the increase." — E. H. B., Sacramento 


24	    I had two German patients who were anxious to have
  	you publish "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" in their language. I advised them to buy it and
27	try to read it. They commenced reading, and now can
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             422


 1	read all of Science and Health, but do not read well any
  	other book or paper, and they do not need to. With
 3	great love. — M. H. P. 


  	    I sold three copies of "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures" to friends, not long ago. One of them,
 6	fifty years of age, said to me, "I never had one day's
  	sickness in my life; but after reading Science and Health
  	I found that I was bruised and mangled, from the crown
 9	of my head to the soles of my feet. I have been reach-
  	ing after something that, before reading Science and
  	Health, seemed to me unattainable;" and with tears
12	in her eyes, she rejoiced in the God of her salvation. 
  	Did not Jesus say, "If these should hold their peace, the
  	stones would immediately cry out"? 
15	                                  P. L., Lexington, Ky. 


  	    For eight years I suffered terribly with my eyes; I
  	could not read fifteen minutes without the most agoniz-
18	ing sick headache. Oculists called it a case of double
  	vision, and said that the only chance for a cure lay in
  	cutting the muscles of the eyes. This was done, but the
21	pain was worse than before. One of the most famous
  	oculists of New York said I would simply have to endure
  	it for life, as it was a case of severe astigmatism. 
24	    I suffered so that my health gave way. A friend spoke
  	to me of Christian Science, but I scoffed at the idea. 
  	Later on, in desperation, I asked her to lend me "Science
27	and Health with Key to the Scriptures," thinking I might
  	be able to read five minutes a day in it. I opened the
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             423


 1	book at the chapter on Physiology, and began. Time
  	passed unnoticed:  every page seemed illuminated. I
 3	said, "This is everything or nothing; if everything, then
  	you need no glasses." I took off the heavy ground glasses,
  	and went on. What a terrible headache I had the next
 6	morning! but I fought it with the truth laid down in the
  	book. I said again, "This is everything or nothing,"
  	and the truth triumphed. The headache ceased, but I
 9	felt miserably. I recalled what was said about chemicali-
  	zation, and persevered. 
  	    In four days my eyes were well; I read as many hours
12	a day as I pleased; my strength returned. I conquered
  	one belief after another, until now, strong and well, I
  	meet every belief with confidence. "I will fear no evil:
15	for Thou art with me." For two years I have realized
  	the peace and confidence which the knowledge that God
  	is all-powerful and always present alone can give. Feel-
18	ing a great desire to spread Christian Science, that it
  	may do the good to others that it has to me, not only
  	physically but spiritually, I ask if you have any mission-
21	aries in the work. Being a member of the Episcopal
  	Church, I have always sent what I could to help foreign
  	missions through that church. Will it do the most good
24	to continue so doing, as our foreign missionaries are de-
  	voted men, or have you Christian Science missionaries
  	who devote their lives to the work? 
27	    An answer addressed to me, or published in the Journal,
  	would help one who is seeking to do right. 
  	                       Yours sincerely,          K. L. T. 


30	    I do wish to add my testimony of being healed by
  	reading "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             424


 1	tures." I had been an invalid for over twenty years,
  	and had given up all hope of ever being well again. I
 3	had read the book about six weeks, when it seemed
  	I was made all over new, and I could "run, and not be
  	weary; and . . . walk, and not faint." I did not under-
 6	stand it, but it was the savior from death unto life with
  	me; I have remained well ever since I was healed, — 
  	more than five years ago. I commenced to treat others
 9	as soon as I was born anew into the kingdom of Truth. 
  	My patients were healed right along, before I had taken
  	lessons in a class, and they have remained well to this
12	day. 
  	    Christian Science has made me as young as a girl of
  	sixteen. If this should meet the eye of any sufferers
15	who may be led to go and do as I did, they will be
  	healed. — N. A. E. 


  	    Language is inadequate when bearing grateful testi-
18	mony to the book "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures." By its simple reading, I was healed of ills
  	which baffled the skill of specialists and all curatives
21	that love and money could command. After eighteen
  	years of invalidism, and eight years of scepticism, with-
  	out hope, with no God, — except a First Cause, — I was
24	given up to die. 
  	    A loving friend told me of this book, which was soon
  	brought; and thirty-five pages of the first chapter were
27	read to me that evening. The next morning I got up,
  	walked, and read the book for myself. 
  	    I mention the chapter, for the reason that nearly two
30	years have passed since those wonderful words of Life
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             425


 1	were first read to me, and still their sacred sweetness is
  	ever the same. Now I exclaim, God is All! 
 3	                                        MRS. MARY A. R. 


  	    It is impossible for me to keep still any longer. In
  	1885, when I had not known a well day in five years,
 6	"Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" was
  	placed in my hands by a dear lady who insisted upon
  	my reading it, saying she believed it would heal me. Like
 9	many, I was afraid of it, — until I learned what it really
  	was. The friend's words were verified. I was healed
  	by the reading of the book, and for one year continued
12	to read nothing whatever but the Bible and Science
  	and Health. They were my constant study. Through the
  	understanding gained, that God is All, I came to demon-
15	strate with great success, and with but one thought, — 
  	for I knew nothing about giving a "treatment;" I wish
  	I knew as little now, for I believe that healing in Christian
18	Science is to be done in a moment. I became anxious to
  	learn more, to study with the teacher, but funds would
  	not allow, — and I thought to substitute a course in
21	Chicago, perhaps. Every time I would speak of it, how-
  	ever, my dear mother would say, "You have Science and
  	Health and the Bible, and God for your teacher — what
24	more do you need? If I could not go to the teacher, I
  	would not go to any one." 
  	    If I had only heeded the blessed counsel of Truth! 
27	    I went to Chicago, however, so full of confidence in
  	Christian Science that I supposed every one who had
  	studied with Mrs. Eddy must be right. Unfortunately,
30	I took my course with a spiritualist who had been through
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             426


 1	two of her classes; discovered my mistake, and went to
  	a mind-cure, — only to find the mistake repeated. Being
 3	an earnest seeker for Truth, I tried again to go to the
  	Massachusetts Metaphysical College; but it was un-
  	certain when there would be a class, so I took a course
 6	with one of Mrs. Eddy's students in Boston. The dark-
  	ness now rolled away. Science and Health once more
  	revealed the light to me as of old. 
 9	    All this time, the mind-curers had me in view, and
  	were sending me reading-matter; but, praise the Lord! 
  	Truth is victorious. 
12	    My dear brothers and sisters, let us be safely guided
  	by the counsels of our Mother, in Science and Health! 
  	I, for one, am astounded that I was so led astray; but I
15	did it all through ignorance, — and the sincere desire to
  	know the truth and to do it, saved me. 
  	                     Your sister in truth,         R. D. 


18	    I have been reading Science and Health for one year
  	and a half, and have had some wonderful demonstra-
  	tions. People here are antagonistic to the Science, and
21	tell me that I am a "fit subject for the asylum." Physi-
  	cians threaten me with arrest, also, but I walk straight
  	on, knowing well in whom I trust. 
24	                                E. I. R., Wauseon, Ohio 


  	    A little over two years ago, while living in Pittsburgh,
  	my wife and I had Christian Science brought to our at-
27	tention. We were at once interested, and bought a copy
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             427


1	At the time, Mrs. A ——  was suffering with severe belief
  	of astigmatism of the eyes. She had been treated by a
 3	number of specialists, during seven years, the last being
  	the late Dr. Agnew of New York, who prescribed two
  	sets of glasses. He said that he could do nothing more
 6	for her, as the trouble was organic; that she must wear
  	glasses constantly; that if she attempted to go without,
  	she would become either blind or insane. The glasses
 9	were in operation, and still life had become a burden
  	from constant pain, when Christian Science came to our
  	relief. Mrs. A ——  had not in years read for two con-
12	secutive minutes, and could not use her eyes in sewing
  	at all. The lady that told us of the Science, insisted that
  	she could read Science and Health, which she actually
15	did, — reading it through twice, and studying it carefully
  	each time. After the second reading, there came the
  	thought that she did not need the glasses, and she at once
18	abandoned them, and went about her usual duties. In
  	about two weeks from that day the eyes were perfectly
  	healed, and are well and strong to-day. 
21	                                      E. G. A., New York City 


  	    My Dear Teacher: — Yours without date is at hand. 
  	Could you know out of what depths of material debris
24	the first reading of the first volume of Science and Health,
  	six years ago last December, lifted me, you would be-
  	lieve it had always been "all I could ask." It was only
27	words from the pen of uninspired writers that gave me
  	pain. As the revelation of the All-good appeared to
  	me, all other books, all forms of religion, all methods
30	of healing, to my sense became void. Chronic beliefs of
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             428


 1	disease of twenty years' standing, dimness of sight from
  	the belief of age, all disappeared instantly; indeed,
 3	material life seemed a blank. The why? I could not
  	explain, but this I did know, in this realm of the real I
  	found joy, peace, rest, love to all, unbounded, unspeak-
 6	able. Human language had lost its power of expression,
  	for no words came to me; and in all this six years of bliss
  	I still have found no words to tell my new-found life in
 9	God. The most chronic forms of disease have some-
  	times been healed instantly and without argument. With
  	great love and gratitude. — M. H. P. 


12	    I take great comfort in reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," and will cling firmly to
  	the light I have, knowing that more will be given me. 
15	While in Salt Lake City, I met at the hotel a lady who
  	had been an invalid all her life. I talked with her about
  	Christian Science, and loaned her Science and Health,
18	together with the Journals I had with me. She had
  	become very much discouraged, having lost all faith
  	in doctors and medicine, and did not know where to
21	turn next. She became very much absorbed in the book,
  	feeling she had found salvation. She at once laid aside
  	the glasses she was wearing, and now reads readily with-
24	out them. She and her husband have accepted this truth
  	beautifully. — MRS. G. A. G., Ogden, Utah 


  	    On a trip through Mexico I met a woman who told me
27	that, although she did not believe in Christian Science,
  	on her way from Wisconsin, her home, she had bought
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             429


 1	a copy of Science and Health. When she reached M —— ,
  	she met a minister from the North, whom the M. D.'s
 3	had sent there because of consumption, — they had given
  	him two months to live. She gave him Science and
  	Health, and while doing so, felt it was all absurd. The
 6	minister read it, and was healed immediately. Was not
  	this a beautiful demonstration of the power of Truth,
  	and good evidence that Science and Health is the word
 9	of God? 
  	    I had while in Mexico a glorious conquest over the
  	fear of smallpox. There were hundreds of cases in some
12	small towns where we were. After the fear was cast
  	out, never a thought of it as real came to me or my hus-
  	band, or troubled us in any way. On the street I met
15	three men who were being taken to the pest-house with
  	that loathsome disease. — F. W. C. 


  	    A lady to whom I sold "Science and Health with Key
18	to the Scriptures," writes me: "My longing to know
  	God has been answered in this book; and with the answer
  	has come the healing." She is an intimate friend of
21	Will Carleton, the poet. This is doing much good in
  	the social circles. He has for a long time been interested,
  	but his wife has declared it could not heal, and was not
24	Christian. She will now be obliged to acknowledge this
  	healing, for the lady above referred to has been, to sense,
  	a great sufferer. — P. J. L. 


27	    Some of the experiences given in the Journal have
  	been so helpful to me, I have been moved to give to its
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             430


 1	readers a little experience of my own, which occurred
  	when I first began the study of "Science and Health with
 3	Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    I had already been healed of sick headache, almost
  	instantly, by declaring that I was God's child, and, as
 6	God is perfect, His child must be perfect also. This had
  	given me great happiness, and a quiet, peaceful state of
  	mind I never had known before. My family did not
 9	seem to see anything good in Christian Science, but to
  	me it was sacred. 
  	    One Monday morning, I awoke feeling very ill indeed. 
12	The morning was warm and sultry. I thought I cer-
  	tainly could not wash that day; but when I went down-
  	stairs, I found my daughter had made preparations for
15	such work. I thought, "Well, if she feels like washing,
  	I will not say anything; perhaps I shall get over this." 
  	After breakfast I went about my work, thinking I could
18	lean against the tub and wash with more ease than I
  	could do up the morning work. I tried to treat myself
  	as I had done before, — tried to realize that "all is Mind,
21	there is no matter;" that "God is All, there is nothing
  	beside Him," but all to no purpose. I seemed to grow
  	worse all the time. I did not want my family to know
24	how badly I was feeling, and it was very humiliating to
  	think that I must give up and go to bed. 
  	    All at once these questions came to me, as though
27	spoken by some one, taking me away from my line of
  	thought entirely:  How is God an ever-present help? 
  	How does He know our earnest desires? Then, with-
30	out waiting for me to think how, the answer came in
  	the same way, God is conscious Mind. Instantly the
  	thoughts came:  Is God conscious of me? Can I be
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             431


 1	conscious of Him? I was healed instantly:  every bad
  	feeling was destroyed. I could see that the morning
 3	had not changed a particle, but I was oblivious of the
  	weather. It did not seem that I had anything more to
  	do with that washing. It was finished in good season,
 6	while I was "absent from the body, and present with the
  	Lord." 
  	    That was the beginning of the battle with sin and
 9	self, but at the same time it was the dawning of the resur-
  	rection. Since then (over four years) I have had many
  	experiences, some of which seem too sacred to give to the
12	world. False literature has caused me much suffering;
  	sorrow has visited my home; but, through all this, the
  	light that came to me on that Monday morning — that
15	new and precious sense of omnipresent Life, Truth,
  	and Love — has never left me one moment. It was the
  	light that cannot be hid. 
18	                         MRS. H. B. J., Cambridge, Ill. 


  	HEALING 

  	    Four years ago I learned for the first time that there
21	was a way to be healed through Christ. I had always
  	been sick, but found no relief in drugs; still, I thought
  	that if the Bible was true, God could heal me. So, when
24	my attention was called to Christian Science, I at once
  	bought "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	studied it, and began to improve in health. I seemed
27	to see God so near and so dear, — so different from
  	the God I had been taught to fear. I studied alone night
  	and day, until I found I was healed, both physically and
30	mentally. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             432


 1	    Then came a desire to tell every one of this wonder-
  	ful truth. I expected all to feel just as pleased as
 3	I did; but to my sorrow none would believe. Some,
  	it is true, took treatment and were helped, but went
  	on in the old way, without a word of thanks. But still
 6	I could not give up. I seemed to know that this was
  	the way, and I had rather live it alone than to follow
  	the crowd the other way. But as time passed, I had
 9	some good demonstrations of this Love that is our
  	Life. 
  	    I am the only Scientist in Le Roy, as yet, but the good
12	seed has been sown, and where the people once scoffed
  	at this "silly new idea," they are becoming interested,
  	and many have been healed, and some are asking about
15	it. One dear old lady and I study the Bible Lessons
  	every Tuesday afternoon. She came to call, and as we
  	talked, she told me of her sickness of years' standing;
18	and was healed during our talk, so that she has never felt
  	a touch of the old trouble since. 
  	    One lady, whom I had never seen, was healed of con-
21	sumption in six weeks' treatment. She had not left
  	her bed in four months, and had been given up by many
  	physicians. 
24	        MRS. FLORENCE WILLIAMS, Le Roy, Mich. 


  	    I like the Journal and Quarterly, and have many of
  	Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy's works, which make my little
27	world. I have a great desire to learn more of this Love
  	that casts out all fear, and to work in this Science. It is
  	the greatest pleasure I have, to talk this truth, as far as
30	I understand it, to any who will listen; and am waiting
  	for others to learn of this blessed Science. 
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             433


1	    I give my experience in reading "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures" aloud to a little child. A
 3	letter published in the Journal, written by a lady who
  	had relieved a two-year-old child by reading to her, first
  	suggested this course to me. At the time, my little one
 6	was a trifle over a year old. I was trying to overcome
  	for him a claim which, though not one of serious illness,
  	was no small trial to me, because of its frequent occur-
 9	rence and its seeming ability to baffle my efforts. One
  	day as I sat near and treated him, it occurred to me to
  	read aloud. I took up one of the older editions of Science
12	and Health lying near, began at the words, "Brains
  	can give no idea of God's man," and read on for two
  	or three paragraphs, endeavoring — as the writer suggested
15	 — to understand it myself; yet thinking, perchance,
  	the purer thought of the babe might grasp the underlying
  	meaning sooner than I. So it proved. Before the dis-
18	turbance felt by me had been calmed, the weary expres-
  	sion on the face of the child was replaced by one of evident
  	relief. 
21	    When putting him to sleep, I had often repeated the
  	spiritual interpretation of the Lord's Prayer. One night
  	he was very restless, fretful, and cried a great deal,
24	while I seemed unable to soothe him. At last I per-
  	ceived that he was asking for something, and it dawned
  	upon me that the Prayer might be his desire. I began
27	repeating it aloud, endeavoring to mean it also. He
  	turned over quietly, and in a few minutes was sweetly
  	sleeping. 
30	    The last time my attention was specially called to
  	this subject, was about a year after the first experience. 
  	Various hindrances had been allowed to keep me from
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             434


 1	Science and Health all day; and it was toward even-
  	ing when I recognized that material sense had been
 3	given predominance, and must be put down. I soon felt
  	drawn to read the book. The little boy had seemed
  	restless and somewhat disturbed all day; but without
 6	thinking specially of him, rather to assist in holding my
  	own thought, I began to read aloud, "Consciousness
  	constructs a better body, when it has conquered our
 9	fear of matter." In a minute or two a little hand had
  	touched mine, and I looked down into a sweet face fairly
  	radiant with smiles. I read it over. The child was evi-
12	dently delighted, and was restful and happy all the rest
  	of the day. — A. H. W., Deland, Florida 


  	    A week ago a friend wrote to me on business, and in
15	the letter stated that his wife had been very ill for six
  	weeks. At once the thought came, "Tell her to read the
  	chapter on Healing, in Science and Health." In my
18	answer to his letter I obeyed the thought. A few days
  	after, I had occasion to call; found her much better, and
  	reading Science and Health. They had done as directed,
21	and had received the promise. — R., New York 


  	    The first allusion to Christian Science reached me in
  	an article I read on that subject. Later, a friend came
24	to visit me, bringing a copy of "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures." For two weeks I read it eagerly;
  	then I sent for a copy for myself. When it came, I
27	began to study it. The Bible, of which I had had but
  	a dim understanding, began to grow clearer. The light
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             435


1	grew brighter each day. Finally, I began to treat my-
  	self against ills that had bound me for twenty-eight
 3	years. At the end of six weeks I was healed, much to the
  	amazement of all who knew me. From that time, my
  	desire was to help others out of their suffering, and to
 6	talk this wonderful truth. After a while I took the class
  	lectures, and am doing what I can to spread this healing
  	gospel. — A. M. G. 


 9	Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy 
  	    My Dear Leader: — I will try to tell you how I was
  	led to Christian Science. Heretofore I have not tried to
12	lead a Christian life, but have always firmly believed
  	that if one truly desired and needed help, he would get
  	it from God by asking for it. I suffered, as I think but
15	very few have, for fourteen years; yet I did not think it
  	sufficient to warrant me in asking God to help me, until
  	I gave up all hope elsewhere, — and this occurred in the
18	spring of 1891. I then thought that the time had come
  	to commit myself to God. Being at home alone, after
  	going to bed I prayed God to deliver me from my tor-
21	ments, this sentence being the substance of my prayer,
  	"What shall I do to be saved?" 
  	    I repeated that sentence, I suppose, until I fell asleep. 
24	About twelve o'clock at night, I saw a vision in the form
  	of a man with wings, standing at the foot of my bed, — 
  	wings partly spread, — one arm hanging loosely at his
27	side, and one extended above his head. At the same
  	time there was a bright light shining in my room, which
  	made all objects shine like fire. I knew where I was,
30	and was not afraid. The vision (for such it was), after
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             436


 1	looking directly at me for some time, spoke this one sen-
  	tence, and then disappeared: "Do right, and thou shalt
 3	be saved." 
  	    I immediately tried to live according to that precept,
  	and found relief in proportion to my understanding. 
 6	I soon after learned of Christian Science. One of my
  	brothers in Kansas, having been healed by it, persuaded
  	me to buy "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
 9	tures," wherein I learned that the above precept was the
  	key to Christian Science; that it is Christian Science to
  	do right, and that nothing short of right living has any
12	claim to the name. 
  	    I have been learning my way in Christian Science
  	about one year, and have been successful in healing. I
15	have all of your books, and am a subscriber for the Jour-
  	nal and Quarterly Bible Lessons. Some of the cases
  	I have treated have yielded almost instantly. I am a
18	stranger to you, but I have told you the truth, just as it
  	occurred. Yours in truth,
  	        SAM SCHROYER, Oklahoma City, Okla. 


21	    I desire to make known the great good I have re-
  	ceived by reading the blessed book "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures." Four years have now
24	passed since I began to read it. It has been my only
  	healer and teacher, as I never have had an opportunity
  	to go through a class; but I find that the "Spirit of truth"
27	will teach us all things if we will but practise well what
  	we know. After two years and a half of study, I thought,
  	as many beginners think, that I had travelled over the
30	worst part of this narrow path. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             437


 1	    Soon after, it came about that I was separated from
  	every one who had ever heard of Christian Science; and,
 3	as I lived in the country, no one came to visit me for
  	about eight months. At first, I thought the Lord had
  	wrought a great evil. I had no one to talk to, but would
 6	take my Science and Health every morning, before go-
  	ing about my work, and read; yet mortal mind would
  	say, "You can do no good, with no one to talk with." 
 9	At last, one morning after listening to the serpent's voice,
  	I looked out at the little wild flowers as they waved to
  	and fro; they seemed to be a living voice, and this is what
12	they said: "On earth peace, good will toward men." 
  	There was also a mocking-bird that would sit on the
  	house and sing. For the first time, I realized that divine
15	Love was the only friend I needed. Soon after, I sent
  	the Journal to my nearest neighbor, by her little son
  	who came to play with my children. Afterward she
18	told me that when she began to read it she said to the
  	family, "God has sent this book to me." Calling to see
  	her one evening, I found her suffering from heart dis-
21	ease. I began talking to her about Christian Science,
  	and in less than an hour she declared herself healed. 
  	She is to-day a happy woman. I would say to all suf-
24	fering ones, that if you will buy a copy of this wonderful
  	book, "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	by the Rev. Mary Baker G. Eddy, and study it, and
27	practise its teachings, you will find it a pearl of great
  	price. 
  	     MRS. FANNIE MEEKS, Bells, Grayson Co., Texas 


30	    On my arrival in New York, last July, my brother
  	spoke to me of "Science and Health with Key to the
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             438


 1	Scriptures;" and, coming in contact with a number of
  	Scientists, all wishing me to procure the book, I did so. 
 3	I read it through in the same manner in which I would
  	read any other book, to find out the contents. 
  	    Before I got to the end, having partly understood its
 6	meaning, I began to demonstrate over old physical trou-
  	bles, and they disappeared. A belt that I had worn for
  	over twelve years, I took off, and threw overboard (being
 9	a seafaring man). 
  	    Up to that time I had been a constant smoker, and
  	chewed tobacco; but I gradually lost all pleasure in it,
12	and now look upon it with disgust. 
  	    I was brought up in the Lutheran doctrine, and when
  	a boy received a good knowledge of Scripture; but I
15	never understood it until explained to me in Science and
  	Health.           H. F. WITKOV, 
  	                    27 Needham Road, Liverpool, England 


18	    In a letter received a few days ago from one of my
  	absent patients, there was such a glorious testimonial
  	for Science and Health that I feel as if I ought to send
21	it in for the pages of our Journal, trusting it may be the
  	means of helping many others to turn for help and com-
  	fort, in every emergency, to this book. 
24	    In her letter, this lady says: "A few days since, I had
  	quite a serious claim attack me. I left my mending, took
  	Science and Health and read all the afternoon and even-
27	ing; when all trace of the claim was gone, and I have
  	felt nothing of it since." 
  	    When this dear woman applied to Truth, she was a
30	great sufferer. Her gratitude knows no bounds. Many
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             439


 1	chronic ailments, which have bound her with heavy
  	chains for many years, are being removed one by one. 
 3	It is such a sweet privilege to lead her out of this bond-
  	age of flesh, for she turns with such childlike trust and
  	obedience to the book, and looks to that for aid in every
 6	trial and affliction. It is beautiful to see, and is a rebuke
  	to some of us older in the thought, who depend so much
  	on personality. 
 9	    She is far away, in a little country town where Science
  	has hardly been heard of; but she is so happy with her
  	book that she has no desire for other reading. 
12	    I have always tried to show her that God was with her
  	there as well as with us here; that in Him she possesses
  	all; and that with her Bible and Science and Health no
15	harm can befall her, for the remedy for every ill she has
  	at hand. — MRS. C. H. S., Woburn, Mass. 


  	    I have been an interested reader of the Journal for
18	some time, and thought I would contribute my mite by
  	giving one of my latest demonstrations in Christian
  	Science. 
21	    An accident occurred as follows:  Officers, while hunt-
  	ing for a criminal in thick underbrush, fired upon each
  	other through mistake, and it was found that one was
24	shot six times; two of the bullets passing through the
  	abdomen, and one through the hips. 
  	    Two physicians who examined him had no hope. He
27	asked me to help him. I took the case. Relief came
  	almost instantly. I treated him for eight days; the
  	fifth, I heard one of three physicians, who held a private
30	consultation over my patient, ask him this question:
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             440


 1	"Mr. F —— , have you not got one bit of pain?" I was
  	rewarded by hearing him answer, "No, sir; not the least
 3	bit." No one else seemed to have any hope for him; but
  	I held firmly to the thought that God is an ever-present
  	help, never doubting, and Christian Science has again
 6	won a victory. Many people call it a miracle, and it
  	has set them to thinking. 
  	    The harvest is now ripe and ready for the reaper. I
 9	wish some good Christian Science teacher would come
  	and help us. I can help in my own way, but am not
  	advanced enough to lead and teach others. I have only
12	studied Science and Health a little over a year, and have
  	not been through a class yet. 
  	        S. G. SCHROYER, Oklahoma City, Oklahoma 


15	    I became interested in Christian Science through be-
  	ing healed. I had no faith in doctors, therefore would
  	not consult any; but felt that something must be done,
18	or I would soon follow a brother and sister who had
  	passed on with the same claim. In my extremity I thought
  	of the "great Physician," and took my case to Him, and
21	realized that He alone could help me. 
  	    A relative, finding I would not consult a doctor or
  	take any drug, gave me "Science and Health with Key
24	to the Scriptures" to read; saying that, although a dear
  	friend thought she was greatly helped by a Christian
  	Scientist, he himself had no faith in that kind of treat-
27	ment, and had no use for the book. 
  	    I had heard of the people called Christian Scientists,
  	and of their textbook, Science and Health, but knew
30	nothing about either; yet I wanted to know, and took
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             441


 1	the book gladly, and was soon deeply interested in it. 
  	It was a revelation to me. Although I could only under-
 3	stand it in part, I knew it was the truth, and the truth
  	was making me free. I felt that I had been bound and
  	in prison; and that now, one after another, the bonds
 6	were being broken, and I was lifted into the pure air
  	and light of heaven. I was healed before I had read
  	half-way through the precious volume; for I was obliged
 9	to read slowly, and some passages over and over again. 
  	When I came to page 304, line 10 (47th edition), I then
  	and there felt that I must add my testimony, though
12	already there were "heaps upon heaps;" but since then,
  	I have tried to put the thought of those dark days away
  	from me, and only refer to them now in the hope that
15	some one who is bound may be released and brought
  	into the light of divine Love, which alone can heal, and
  	make us "every whit whole." 
18	                              L. M. C., Brooklyn, N. Y. 


  	    I have been thinking for a long time that I would give
  	my experience in coming out of sickness into the knowl-
21	edge of health by reading "Science and Health with Key
  	to the Scriptures." 
  	    I was sixty years old (as we mortals count time) be-
24	fore I ever read one word of Christian Science. On July
  	2, 1890, I met a Scientist who gave me a pamphlet called
  	"Christian Healing," by the Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy. 
27	At that time I was almost helpless. This lady advised
  	me to buy Science and Health. I did so, and tried to
  	read it; but my hands were so lame I could not hold it,
30	and I let it fall to the floor so often that it became un-
  	bound, and I laid it away and resumed my medicine.   
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             442


1	    The following May, the Scientist visited in this city
  	again. She advised me to burn all my medicines and to
 3	lean unreservedly on the promises of God. I took her
  	advice; had my book rebound in three volumes, so I
  	could hold it more easily, and now read it constantly,
 6	reading nothing else. Sometimes I would suffer intensely,
  	then I would get a little better; then more suffering, and
  	so on, until August, 1891, when all pain left me. I have
 9	had no return of it, and no disagreeable sensations of any
  	kind, and am perfectly well in all respects. 
  	    Surely, if we will but trust our heavenly Father, He is
12	sufficient for us. I hope some one of, or near, my age,
  	who is afflicted, may read this and take courage; for I
  	have demonstrated the fact that, by reading Science and
15	Health, in connection with the Bible, and trying to follow
  	the teaching therein, one in the autumn of life may be
  	made over new. I am so thankful to God for my great
18	recovery! 
  	    That remark of Sojourner Truth helps me to a better
  	understanding of Life in God: "God is the great house
21	that holds all His children; we dwell in Him as the fishes
  	dwell in the seas." — P. T. P. 


  	    Until about one year ago, I had no thought of investi-
24	gating Christian Science. Previous to that time it had
  	been presented to me in such a way that I condemned it
  	as unreasonable and absurd. At that time it was pre-
27	sented to me in a more reasonable light. I determined
  	to divest myself of prejudice (as far as was possible)
  	and investigate it, thinking that if there was anything
30	in it, it was for me as well as others; that I surely needed
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             443


 1	it, and if I found no good in it, I could then with some
  	show of reason condemn it. 
 3	    I had been reading Science and Health about two
  	weeks, when one morning I wanted my cane. It had
  	been misplaced; and while looking for it the thought
 6	came to me, If all is Mind, I need no cane. I went out
  	without it, have not used it at all since, and do not need
  	it as a support; but for a time I did miss it from my
 9	hand. I had used it for years as a support to a very
  	lame back. 
  	    I before went much stooped, because it pained me to
12	straighten up; but from the time I laid my cane aside I
  	straightened up, free from pain. Occasionally I have a
  	slight pain in my back, but it is nothing to compare with
15	what it had been. 
  	    In a short time after laying my cane aside, my pipe
  	and tobacco went out into the street and have not re-
18	turned. I had smoked for sixty-five years, and chewed
  	for fifty. I have no desire for either of them; in fact,
  	the smoke is offensive to me. 
21	    Many times before I had tried to quit, but the desire
  	for it was so strong that I would go back to it; and when
  	I tried to "taper off," I would make the taper end the
24	longest. 
  	    Many other physical claims have disappeared, and it
  	is a common thing for acquaintances to say when they
27	meet me, "You look better than I have seen you for
  	years; what have you been doing?" My reply is, I not
  	only look better, but feel better, and am better; and
30	Christian Science has done it. 
  	    With all this, I seem to have very little spiritual under-
  	standing of the truth; am endeavoring to get more, but
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             444


 1	it seems slow. If there is a shorter road to it than I have
  	found, I should like to be directed to it. 
 3	                                  J. S. M., Joplin, Mo. 


  	    Four years ago I was healed by reading "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." The third day,
 6	one of my worst claims gave way. The book was full of
  	light, and disease vanished as naturally as darkness gives
  	place to light, although it was about six months before
 9	I was entirely healed. 
  	    Seeing this truth in its purity, showed me where to
  	take my stand; and in defending it I have the prince of
12	this world to meet. Mortal mind has even called me
  	crazy; but what a blessing to know the nothingness of
  	that mind, and that divine Principle governs all its ideas,
15	and will place each where it belongs! 
  	    If our Master was persecuted, can his servants hope to
  	escape? I know in some degree what Paul meant when
18	he said he rejoiced in tribulations, "for when I am weak,
  	then am I strong." 
  	    Many claims that have baffled the skill of the physi-
21	cians have disappeared through my understanding of
  	Truth. What a blessing that we can break the bread of
  	Life to others, and so add to our crown of rejoicing! 
24	                             S. E. R., Kansas City, Mo. 


  	    A dear little six-year old boy of my acquaintance was
  	invited by his teacher, with the rest of his class in kinder-
27	garten school, to attend a picnic one afternoon. He did
  	not feel that he wanted to go; seemed dumpish, and
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             445


 1	according to mortal belief was not well; at noon, he said
  	he wanted to go to sleep. 
 3	    His mother took him in her lap and began to read to
  	him from "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures." Very soon he expressed a wish to go to the
 6	picnic, and did go. His father, happening to pass the
  	place where the little ones were spending the afternoon,
  	and somewhat surprised to see him playing, as happy
 9	and active as any there, called to him and asked, "How
  	long did you sleep?" The little fellow replied, "I did
  	not sleep at all; mamma read to me from Science and
12	Health, and I was well in a minute." — K. L. H. 


  	    One evening I was calling on a neighbor, and some-
  	how the subject of Christian Science came up. I asked
15	her what it was, and what they believed. 
  	    She then told me of a friend of hers who had become
  	a Christian Scientist. This friend had passed through
18	great sorrow and disappointment; her health had failed
  	her, and her cheerful disposition had entirely changed;
  	she could talk of nothing but her troubles, and was a
21	most unhappy woman. A few years ago she visited my
  	neighbor, who, greatly surprised at her changed appear-
  	ance, — for she was happy and well, — asked where her
24	troubles were. The reply was, "I have no troubles. I
  	have found true happiness; for I have become a Chris-
  	tian Scientist." 
27	    I became deeply interested, and asked if the students
  	in Clinton had public meetings on Sundays. She replied
  	that they had, and told me where they were. 
30	    The next Sunday, I went. All was quiet when I en-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             446


 1	tered, for they were engaged in silent prayer. Soon they
  	repeated the spiritual interpretation of the Lord's Prayer. 
 3	I shall never forget the impression that made on me; all
  	the next week I heard the leader's voice repeating the
  	first sentence. 
 6	    I was invited to come again, and did so. One of the
  	ladies loaned me "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures," and offered to get me one; which she did
 9	the next week. I have studied it in connection with the
  	Bible. I have greatly improved in health, having had
  	only one attack of a physical trouble which caused great
12	suffering, since that time, and that was a year ago. 
  	    At first, I did not think anything about being healed,
  	or of my physical infirmity. I only loved the sacred teach-
15	ing. How true, that God's word does not return unto
  	Him void! The words of truth that my neighbor's
  	friend spoke to her, were what first awakened me. If
18	the one who first hears it does not receive it, it goes to
  	some one who is ready, and it takes root and bears fruit. 
  	                          MRS. G. H. I., Clinton, N. Y. 


21	    About three years ago I was near death's door with
  	various troubles; also, was seventy years old. I had a
  	desire to know something of Christian Science. 
24	    I procured the textbook, and studied it with a desire
  	to know the truth. At first all was dark; but light began
  	slowly to come, and at the end of three months I found
27	my physical claims all gone and my eyesight restored. 
  	At the end of three months more, I had gained thirty-
  	five pounds in weight. 
30	    I had been an infidel, and the change from that came
  	more slowly; but now I know that my Redeemer lives,
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             447


 1	and I am able by divine grace to make very convincing
  	demonstrations. — J. S., Rudd, Iowa 


 3	    For a long time I have felt that I must in some way
  	express my great debt of gratitude for Christian Science. 
  	I know no better way to do so than to give an account,
 6	through the Journal, of some of the many blessings I
  	have received as a result of our Leader's untiring toil
  	and self-sacrificing love for suffering mortals, in giving
 9	to us the wonderful book, "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures." 
  	    When I first heard of Christian Science, about six
12	years ago, I was satisfied that it was the religion of Christ
  	Jesus, because Jesus had so plainly said, "And these
  	signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall
15	they cast out devils; . . . they shall lay hands on the
  	sick, and they shall recover." 
  	    I had been a church-member since my girlhood, but
18	was not satisfied that my belief would take me to
  	heaven, as I did not have these "signs following" — and
  	this had always troubled me; so, when I heard that an
21	old acquaintance living at a distance had not only been
  	raised from a dying condition to health, but her life had
  	been changed and purified through Christian Science, I
24	could hardly wait to know more of this Christlike religion
  	which was casting out evils and healing the sick. I
  	searched every bookstore in the city for Science and
27	Health, at last found a copy, and was delighted to get hold
  	of it, but little realized what a treasure it was to be to me
  	and my household. 
30	    At first it was like Greek to me, and I could not un-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             448


 1	derstand much of it, but gleaned enough to keep on
  	reading, and longed for some one to talk to me of it. 
 3	    After I had been reading it about a year's time, I
  	suddenly became almost blind. I knew no Scientist to go
  	to, so went to physicians; they told me that my case was
 6	hopeless, that it was certain my sight never could be
  	restored, and the probabilities were that I would soon be
  	totally blind. 
 9	    I felt sure that Christian Science would help me if I
  	could only fully understand it; but there was no one
  	from whom I could ask help, that I knew of. I gave all
12	the time that I could use my eyes to studying Science
  	and Health, — which at first was not more than five
  	minutes two, and sometimes three, times a day; gradu-
15	ally my sight returned, until it was fully restored. 
  	    During this time God and the "little book" were my
  	only help. My understanding was very limited; but like
18	the prodigal son, I had turned away from the husks,
  	towards my Father's house, and while I "was yet a great
  	way off" my Father came to meet me. When this great
21	cloud of darkness was banished by the light of Truth,
  	could I doubt that Christian Science was indeed the
  	"Comforter" that would lead us "into all truth"? 
24	    Again I lay at the point of death; but holding stead-
  	fastly to the truth, knowing, from the teaching of this
  	precious book, that God is Life and there is no death, I
27	was raised up to health, — restored to my husband and
  	little children, all of whom I am thankful to say are now
  	with me in Science. 
30	    I had no one to talk with on this subject, knew no one
  	of whose understanding I felt sure enough to ask for
  	help; but I was careful from the first not to read or
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             449


 1	inquire into anything except genuine Christian Science,
  	and how thankful I am for it! Since then, I have been
 3	through a class. 
  	    I cannot express in words what Christian Science has
  	done for my children, or my gratitude that the light of
 6	Truth has come to them in their innocent childhood, — 
  	healing all claims of sickness, and showing us how to over-
  	come the more stubborn claims of sin. — L. F. B. 


 9	    It is a little over one year since a very esteemed friend,
  	of this city, invited me to partake of the heavenly manna
  	contained in the revelation of "Science and Health with
12	Key to the Scriptures." I had, up to that time, been
  	for fifteen years a victim of hip-joint disease; this even-
  	tually confining me to my bed, where I had been ten
15	months when the "book of prophecy" was opened for
  	me. I was not long in finding the light I needed, — that
  	gave "feet to the lame," enabling me now to go, move,
18	and walk, where I will, without crutch or support of any
  	description, save the staff of divine Science. 
  	    In proportion as my thoughts are occupied with the
21	work in Science, does the peace and joy come inwardly
  	that transforms the blight of error externally. 
  	                                T. G. K., Tacoma, Wash. 


24	    I wish to acknowledge the blessings which Christian
  	Science has brought to me through reading "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures." My first demon-
27	stration was over the tobacco habit; I had smoked for
  	at least fifteen years:  I have now no desire for tobacco. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             450


 1	    I was then healed of two claims which had bound me
  	for ten years. My prayer is that I may be so filled with the
 3	truth that I can carry the message to my brother man. 
  	                              F. W. K., Angelica, N. Y. 


  	    I take advantage of the great privilege granted us,
 6	to give my testimony for Christian Science through the
  	pages of our much loved Journal. The blessing has
  	been so bountiful that words can but poorly express my
 9	gratitude. 
  	    A little over six years ago, a relative came from Den-
  	ver, Colorado, to visit us. She was a Christian Scientist,
12	having herself been healed of a severe claim that M. D.'s,
  	drugs, and climate could not relieve; and her husband
  	having been in the drug business, she had had a chance
15	to give them a fair trial. 
  	    My sister-in-law did not talk much on the subject, as
  	I remember; but what was better, lived the truth before
18	us as she realized it. 
  	    One day (a blessed day to me), I ventured to open
  	Science and Health, and read the first sentence in the
21	Preface. I closed the book, wondering what more it could
  	contain, this seeming to cover the whole ground. When
  	my sister-in-law returned to the room, I asked her if I
24	might read it. Her reply was, "Yes; but begin at the
  	first." 
  	    That night, after all had retired, I began to read;
27	within forty-eight hours I destroyed all drugs, appli-
  	cations, etc., notwithstanding the fact that my husband
  	had just paid fifty dollars to a travelling specialist for
30	part of a treatment. With the drugs disappeared ail-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             451


 1	ments of nine years' standing, which M. D.'s had failed
  	to relieve. 
 3	    I now understand that my sudden healing was due to
  	my turning completely away from material methods;
  	for I was convinced I should never use them again. I
 6	realized that God was my health, my strength, my Life,
  	therefore All. As I read Science and Health, I won-
  	dered why others had not discerned this truth, — physi-
 9	cians, ministers, and others who had devoted their lives
  	to benefit mankind. Yes! why? Because they had
  	been seeking in the opposite direction to Truth, namely,
12	for cause and effect in matter, when all cause and effect
  	are mental. 
  	    I mention physicians and ministers, because one class
15	claims to heal disease, the other claims to heal sin; but
  	Christian Science heals physically and morally, — it con-
  	tains all; "its leaves are for the healing of the nations." 
18	                               L. B. A., Memphis, Tenn. 


  	    I was for years a great sufferer. I called doctor after
  	doctor, getting no help. The last one, after treating me
21	for one year, told me he would give me one year more
  	to live. 
  	    One evening a near neighbor came in and asked me
24	to go home with her; and as it was only a few steps, I
  	did so. 
  	    She took up a new book, Science and Health, read me
27	a few chapters, and then gave me some Christian Science
  	tracts, which I read, and one of them I almost committed
  	to memory. 
30	    I bought a copy of "Science and Health with Key to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             452


 1	the Scriptures," and studied it carefully. I am healed
  	of all those claims which troubled me so long. I was
 3	lifted out of darkness into light. 
  	                                M. J. P., Burns, Oregon 


  	Chicago, March 19, 1894 
 6	    Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy, Boston, Mass.: — I wish to
  	thank you for the true light that was revealed to me by
  	reading your book, "Science and Health with Key to the
 9	Scriptures," and at once adopting its teaching. It was
  	one year ago to-day that I put on the armor, determined
  	never to surrender to the enemy; and you may know I
12	have looked forward to this day with a great deal of
  	pleasure, to show my friends that the Lord is constantly
  	with me to help overcome all evil. 
15	    Some said, when I first started in this new path, "Wait
  	until you get one of your stomach attacks, and you will
  	change your mind." For months they have waited, and
18	are beginning to see the truth in my actions, that speak
  	for themselves, and show that all is Mind. 
  	    For nearly thirty years I had been a sufferer from
21	throat and stomach troubles; bronchitis, dyspepsia, gas-
  	tralgia, and gastritis, etc., were the terms applied by
  	my physicians. About eighteen years of that time I was
24	engaged in the drug business, had constant opportunities
  	for consulting the best physicians, and took such medicine
  	as I felt assured would cure me; but only to be disap-
27	pointed each time. 
  	    The last few years I had been living on oatmeal crackers
  	and hot water; suffering more or less all the time, and
30	could not eat anything else without suffering intense
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             453


 1	pain. I felt as though I could not live many months
  	more, and was getting ready to give up the fight
 3	when a dear friend and neighbor, Mrs. Corning, left
  	a copy of Science and Health at our home. At first I
  	did not care to read it; having been educated, for many
 6	years, in the belief that medicine can cure all diseases, I
  	could not conceive of anything else to cure the sick. 
  	    One Sunday I had the curiosity to know something
 9	about this Christian Science, and read Science and Health. 
  	The more I read, the more interested I became, and
  	finally said to myself, "I will try it." I took a large
12	porous plaster and four thicknesses of flannel off my
  	stomach, and threw them in the corner, saying, "Now
  	it shall be Mind over matter; no more matter over Mind." 
15	I filled a large basket full of bottles containing medicine,
  	and put it in the shed (where all medicine should be). 
  	From that day I have eaten of everything on the table,
18	and all I wished. Coffee was my worst enemy, and I
  	had not tasted it for years without suffering untold agony. 
  	Several days passed before I cared to drink it; then, one
21	morning, I told my family I would commence to use it;
  	I did, and have used it every day since, and don't know
  	that I have a stomach, as it never has caused me any
24	trouble since that morning. 
  	    I am happy to say I have not used a drop of any kind
  	of medicine, internally or externally, from that day, and
27	I know that all is Mind. I read the Bible and Science
  	and Health nearly every day, thanking the Lord for the
  	years of suffering which have led me to the truth as taught
30	by our Saviour; for I feel it was only through its victory
  	over the suffering that the truth could have been revealed
  	in my case. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             454


 1	    I have had some demonstrations to make over error,
  	but each time it becomes easier. God is ever present
 3	and ready to help me, and I trust in Him; my faith is
  	planted on a rock that is immovable. 
  	                  Yours truly,          FRANK S. EBERHART 


 6	    P. S. If you think this letter, or any part of it, will
  	help some one out of darkness into the light of Truth,
  	you are at liberty to have it published. 


 9	    Having so many occupations and interruptions, I have
  	not found time to read "Science and Health with Key to
  	the Scriptures" sufficiently, but will not on that account
12	delay thanking you for its excellence. 
  	        HENRY W. LONGFELLOW, Cambridge, Mass. 


  	    I am an old-school practitioner; have served as surgeon
15	in two European wars; practised medicine for about
  	ten years in New York city and Brooklyn, until my health
  	compelled me to relinquish my profession. I became
18	a victim of the morphia habit, taking daily thirty grains
  	of that drug. My physicians declared me consumptive,
  	and abandoned all hopes of recovery. Shortly after
21	this I made the acquaintance of a student of the author
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
  	who presented me with her works; and as drugs did me
24	no good, I stopped taking any whatever, save morphia,
  	without which I thought it impossible to get along, and
  	to my astonishment began to gain in flesh, and my am-
27	bition returning in proportion. I finally felt that I would
  	stop my loathsome habit of morphia-eating, and did so
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             455


 1	in one week, without any discomfort worth mentioning. 
  	For a test I administered one fourth of a grain of morphia
 3	to the aforesaid Scientist, hypodermically, without the
  	slightest physiological effect, clearly proving the existence
  	of metaphysical laws. I have read Science and Health
 6	carefully, and consider my present improved health solely
  	due to mental influence. 
  	                 OTTO ANDERSON, M. D., Cincinnati, Ohio 


 9	    The profound truths which you announce, sustained
  	by facts of the immortal life, give to your work the seal
  	of inspiration — reaffirm in modern phrase the Christian
12	revelations. In times like these, so sunk in sensualism,
  	I hail with joy your voice, speaking an assured word for
  	God and immortality, and my joy is heightened that these
15	words are of woman's divinings. 
  	                      A. BRONSON ALCOTT, Concord, Mass. 


  	    I was sick six years; tried many physicians and reme-
18	dies, but received no lasting benefit from any of them,
  	and concluded I must remain sick the rest of my life. 
  	In this condition, I purchased the book "Science and
21	Health with Key to the Scriptures," read it, was deeply
  	interested, and noticed that my health began to improve;
  	and the more I read the book, the better I became in
24	health. This I can say truly:  it did more for my health
  	than all the physicians and remedies that I had ever
  	tried. — DR. S. G. TODD, 11 School St., Newburyport 


27	    I had been a nervous sufferer for nine years; had a
  	belief of incurable disease of the heart, and was subject
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             456


 1	to severe nervous prostration if I became the least weary. 
  	I was told that if I should read your books they would
 3	cure me. I commenced reading them:  in ten days I was
  	surprised to find myself overcoming my nervous spasms
  	without the aid of medicine; and ever since then I have
 6	been improving, and I now can walk twenty miles without
  	fatigue, and have been able to rise above all ailments. 
  	                    MRS. JULIA A. B. DAVIS,
 9	                       Central Village, Westport, Mass. 


  	    I would inform my friends and the public, that after
  	twelve years of sickness I am restored to health; and,
12	with renewed vigor and keen enjoyment, take up the
  	pleasures and duties of life once more; all labor now
  	seems less arduous, and all happiness more perfect. To
15	Christian Science, as taught in "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," I am indebted for my restoration. 
  	I can cordially recommend this book to all. 
18	                    ROSE A. WIGGLESWORTH, Lowell, Mass. 


  	    When I commenced reading "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," I could sit up but a very short
21	time, and could not eat the most simple food without
  	great distress. In a few days there was a great change,
  	and I have been growing better ever since. 
24	                      E. D. RICHARDSON, Merrimac, Mass. 


  	    I have not been as well for years as I have been since
  	reading "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures,"
27	all of which I impute to its teaching. 
  	                (MRS.) MARY A. WILLIAMS, Freeport, Ill. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             457


 1	    Had been in ill-health for several years; had been
  	confined to my bed three months, when I got your book
 3	and read it. At first I was unable to read it myself, and
  	others read it to me, and the truth revealed in your book
  	restored me to health. 
 6	                  (COL.) E. J. SMITH, Washington, D. C. 


  	    I have been perusing with great interest your work
  	on metaphysical Science, for the last four months, and
 9	to great advantage; you make the path to health so plain,
  	that a wayfaring man, though a fool, cannot err therein. 
  	                              R. I. BARKER, Bethel, Me. 


12	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" "is
  	a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path;" your
  	missiles of Mind have battered down the illusions of sense,
15	allowing Life to appear an eternal monument, whose
  	spirited hieroglyphics, Truth and Love, unlike those cut
  	in marble, shall grow more luminous to consciousness as
18	sickness, sin and death fade out of belief. 
  	                                     ARTHUR T. BUSWELL,
  	         Office of Associated Charities, Cincinnati, O. 


21	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" is
  	beautiful in its form of thought and expression. I have
  	perused it with interest. Your book tends to lead us to
24	new thoughts and practices in the healing art, and for
  	many maladies I have no doubt the treatment your ex-
  	cellent work introduces will be the only remedy. 
27	           (COL.) ROB'T B. CAVERLY, Centralville, Mass. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             458


 1	    Undoubtedly "Science and Health with Key to the
  	Scriptures" is the greatest and grandest book ever pub-
 3	lished; and that by pulpit and press it will be so ac-
  	knowledged, is only a question of time. Yours has,
  	indeed, been a pioneer work, and will be; and I believe
 6	that you, of all the millions, are selected and chosen be-
  	cause of your peculiar fitness for this great work — this
  	grand work of opening the gates and leading the way,
 9	that fallen humanity may follow step by step; reach up
  	to Christ, and be made whole! That all this should be
  	systematized and proven with mathematical precision, — 
12	that there can be no guesswork or quackery, — is simply
  	astounding. Science and Health has given me a new
  	impetus heavenward. 
15	                       M. A. HINKLEY, Williamsport, Pa. 


  	    The book "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" is the most wonderful work that has been written
18	in the past five thousand years. I wish you could get
  	ten dollars per copy. I am of the opinion that I can heal
  	the sick on its basis, from reading the work. 
21	                     H. D. DEXTER, M. D., Dundee, N. Y. 


  	    Rev. Mary B. G. Eddy's book, "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," has been duly catalogued
24	and placed on our shelves for use. In behalf of the trus-
  	tees, let me convey cordial thanks to the earnest-minded
  	author for this interesting contribution. My own idea
27	is, that the power of Mind or Spirit is supreme in char-
  	acter, and destined to supremacy over all that is adverse
  	to divine order. WILLIAM H. KIMBALL,
30	                  Librarian New Hampshire State Library 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             459


 1	    I am reading the work, "Science and Health with
  	Key to the Scriptures," for the third time; and I am
 3	convinced of the truth of the Science of which it treats,
  	 — instructing us how to attain holiness of heart, purity
  	of life, and the sublime ascendency of soul over body. 
 6	             C. CLEMENT, McMinnville, Warren Co., Tenn. 


  	    I was sick for a number of years with what some of
  	the most skilful physicians pronounced an incurable
 9	disease. The more I tried to get help, the worse I be-
  	came, until a life of pain and helplessness seemed un-
  	avoidable. Two years ago I heard of "Science and
12	Health with Key to the Scriptures," began reading it
  	and trying to live up to its teachings. At first, my be-
  	liefs were so strong I made but little progress; but grad-
15	ually my disease gave way, and finally disappeared, and
  	to-day I am a well woman. I cannot express the grati-
  	tude I feel for what the light shining through the teachings
18	of that book did for me. 
  	                      (MRS.) EMILY T. HOWE, Norway, Me. 


  	    I have been reading "Science and Health with Key
21	to the Scriptures," and feasting — like a starving, ship-
  	wrecked mariner, on the food that was to sustain him
  	 — on truths which ages to come will appreciate, under-
24	stand, and accept. Many of the theories which at first
  	appear abstruse and obscure, at length become clear and
  	lucid. The candle of intellect requires occasional snuff-
27	ing to throw the clear light of penetration on the page. 
  	                       (MRS.) S. A. ORNE, Malden, Mass. 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             460


 1	    The mother of a little girl about eight years old told
  	me her child was having a severe attack of cold, and
 3	was delicate and easy to take cold. I told her the little
  	girl would be all right; not to give her any medicine, but
  	read Science and Health to her. When I next saw the
 6	mother, she told me the little girl was entirely well; that
  	the cold had all disappeared, and with it a claim of night-
  	sweats that the child had been under for more than a
 9	year. The little girl had been out sliding down-hill in
  	the snow a number of times; had her feet very wet, but
  	it did not affect her at all. They were all pleased, — 
12	especially the child; her face was beaming with hap-
  	piness and smiles. This is just one little instance of the
  	good that comes from reading Science and Health. 
15	                                               T. W. H. 


  	OPINIONS OF THE PRESS 

  	    This is, perhaps, the most remarkable book on health,
18	in some respects, which has appeared in this country. 
  	The author evidently discards physiology, hygiene, mes-
  	merism, magnetism, and every form of medication, bath-
21	ing, dieting, etc., — all go by the board; no medicine,
  	manipulation, or external applications are permitted;
  	everything is done through the mind. Applied to cer-
24	tain conditions, this method has great value:  even the
  	reading of the author's book has cured hopeless cases. 
  	The author claims that her methods are those used by
27	Christ and his apostles, and she has established a church
  	and school to propagate them. — Herald of Health, N. Y. 
  	(M. L. HOLBROOK, Publisher) 
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             461


 1	    The Christian Scientists claim that the power of heal-
  	ing is not lost, and have supported that claim by induc-
 3	ing cures astonishingly like those quoted from the New
  	Testament. And even more good they hope to achieve,
  	as this power which they possess is better understood
 6	and the new light gains strength in the world. Experi-
  	ence has taught us that the nearer we approach to the
  	source of a report of miraculous power, the smaller does
 9	the wonder grow. In the instance of the Christian Sci-
  	entists, the result has been rather the reverse; if third
  	parties have related a remarkable circumstance, the person
12	of whom the fact was alleged has been found to make
  	the assertion still stronger. — Boston Sunday Globe 


  	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures," by
15	Mary Baker G. Eddy, President of the Massachusetts
  	Metaphysical College, is a remarkable publication,
  	claiming to elucidate the influence of mentality over
18	matter. Mrs. Eddy announces herself as the discoverer
  	of this metaphysical Science, and receives students, to
  	whom she imparts so much of her metaphysics as their
21	minds are capable of receiving. The volumes are a
  	vigorous protest against the materialism of our modern
  	scientists, Darwin, Huxley, Tyndall, etc. Her Science
24	of Mind was first self-applied:  having been ill and treated
  	by doctors of the various schools without benefit, she
  	discovered the grand Principle of all healing to be God,
27	or Mind. Relying on this Principle alone, she regained
  	her health, and for the last sixteen years has taught
  	this theory to others, and has healed the sick in all cases
30	where the patient's mentality was sufficiently strong to
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed              462


 1	understand her teachings and act upon them. — Brooklyn
  	Eagle 


 3	    The book "Science and Health with Key to the Scrip-
  	tures" is certainly original, and contains much that
  	will do good. The reader will find this work not influ-
 6	enced by superstition or pride, but striking out boldly,
  	 — full of self-sacrifice and love towards God and man. — 
  	Christian Advocate, Buffalo, N. Y. 


 9	    The doctrines of "Science and Health with Key to
  	the Scriptures" are high and pure, wholly free from
  	those vile theories about love and marriage which have
12	been so prevalent among the spiritualists. This new
  	sect devotes itself to a study of the Bible, and a practice
  	of curing disease without mesmerism or spiritualism. It
15	treats Darwin and materialists with a lofty scorn. — 
  	Springfield Republican 


  	    "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures" is
18	indisputably a wonderful work. It has no equal. No
  	one can read the book and not be benefited by it in mind
  	and body. The work is endorsed by some of the best
21	men of the age. — Star-Spangled Banner 


  	    We shall watch with keen interest the promised results
  	of "Science and Health with Key to the Scriptures." 
24	The work shows how the body can be cured, and how
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             463


1	a better state of Christianity can be introduced (which
  	is certainly very desirable). It likewise has a hard thrust
 3	at spiritualism; and, taken altogether, it is a very rare
  	book. — Boston Investigator 


  	    The author of "Science and Health with Key to the
 6	Scriptures," which is attracting much attention, shows
  	her ability to defend her cause with vigor. — Boston
  	Weekly Journal 


 9	(By permission) 

  	HOW TO UNDERSTAND SCIENCE AND HEALTH 

  	    My Dear Friend H.: — Your good letter of the 26th
12	ult. came duly to hand several days ago, and I am not
  	greatly surprised at its contents. You say, in substance,
  	that you procured the book, "Science and Health with
15	Key to the Scriptures," which I recommended, and
  	that to your surprise and disgust you found it to be a
  	work on faith-cure, and ask by what process of reason-
18	ing I could possibly bring myself to adopt or accept
  	such visionary theories. In answer to your very nat-
  	ural question, I will try, in my own way, to give you
21	what appears to me to be a reason for the hope that is
  	in me. 
  	    My religious views of fifteen years ago are too famil-
24	iar to you to need any exposition at my hands at this
  	time. Suffice it to say that the religion of the Bible,
  	as taught by the churches, to my mind appeared to be
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             464


1	self-contradictory and confusing, and their explanations
  	failed to explain. During the next eleven years my
 3	convictions underwent little change. I read everything
  	that came in my way that had any bearing upon, or
  	pretended in any degree to explain, the problem of life;
 6	and while I gained some knowledge of a general nature,
  	I was no nearer the solution of life's problem than when
  	I began my investigations years ago, and I had given
 9	up all hope of ever being able to come to a knowledge
  	of the truth, or a satisfactory explanation of the enigma
  	of life. 
12	    In all my intellectual wanderings I had never lost my
  	belief in a great First Cause, which I was as well satis-
  	fied to call God as anything else; but the orthodox ex-
15	planations of His or its nature and power were to my
  	mind such a mixture of truth and error, that I could not
  	tell where fact left off and fancy began. The whole ef-
18	fort of the pulpit being put forth, seemed directed to the im-
  	possible task of harmonizing the teachings of Jesus Christ
  	with the wisdom of the world; and the whole tendency
21	of our religious education was to befog the intellect and
  	produce scepticism in a mind that presumed to think
  	for itself and to inquire into the why and the wherefore. 
24	I fully believe that the agnosticism of yourself and my-
  	self was produced by the futile attempt to mix and har-
  	monize the wisdom of the world with the philosophy of
27	the Christ. 
  	    In my investigations into the researches of the savants
  	and philosophers I found neither any satisfactory expla-
30	nation of things as they seemed to exist, nor any solu-
  	tion of the great and all-absorbing question, "What is
  	Truth?" Their premises appeared to be sound, and
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             465


1	their reasonings faultless; but in the nature of things,
  	no final conclusion of the whole matter could be reached
 3	from premises based wholly on material knowledge. 
  	They could explain "matter" and its properties to their
  	own satisfaction, but the intelligence that lay behind or
 6	beyond it, and which was manifested in and through it,
  	was to them as much of a mystery as it was to the hum-
  	blest of God's creatures. They could prove pretty con-
 9	clusively that many of the generally accepted theories
  	had no basis in fact; but they left us as much in the
  	dark regarding Life and its governing Principle as had
12	the divines before them. 
  	    About four years ago, while still in the mental condi-
  	tion above indicated, my attention was called to what at
15	that time appeared to me to be a new phase of spiritism,
  	and which was called by those who professed to believe
  	in it, Christian Science. I thought that I had given some
18	attention to about all the isms that ever existed, and that
  	this was only another phantasm of some religionist lost
  	in the labyrinths of mental hallucination. 
21	    In my reflections at that time it seemed to me that
  	life was an incomprehensible enigma; that the creator
  	had placed us on this earth, and left us entirely in the
24	dark as to His purpose in so doing. We seemed to be
  	cast upon the ocean of time, and left to drift aimlessly
  	about, with no exact knowledge of what was required of
27	us or how to attain unto the truth, which must certainly
  	have an existence somewhere. It seemed to me that in
  	the very nature of things there must be a great error
30	somewhere in our understanding, or that the creator
  	Himself had slipped a cog when He fitted all things into
  	their proper spheres. That there had been a grand mis-
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             466


 1	take somewhere I had no doubt; but I still had doubt
  	enough of my own capabilities and understanding to be-
 3	lieve that the mistake, whatever it was, was in me and
  	not in the creator. I knew that, in a fair measure at
  	least, I had an honest desire to live aright, as it was given
 6	me to see the right, and to strive to some extent to do the
  	will of God, if I could only know certainly just what it
  	was. 
 9	    While in this frame of mind, I inwardly appealed to
  	the great unseen power to enlighten my understanding,
  	and to lead me into a knowledge of the truth, promising
12	mentally to follow wherever it might lead, if I could only
  	do so understandingly. 
  	    My wife had been investigating Christian Science to
15	some extent, but knowing my natural antipathy to such
  	vagaries, as I then thought them, had said very little to
  	me about it; but one day, while discussing the mysteries
18	of life with a judge of one of our courts, he asked me
  	whether I had ever looked into the teachings of the Chris-
  	tian Scientists. I told him that I had not, and he urged
21	me very strongly to do so. He claimed to have investi-
  	gated their teachings, and said that he had become a
  	thorough believer in them. This aroused my curiosity,
24	and I procured the book called "Science and Health
  	with Key to the Scriptures," and read it. Before read-
  	ing very far in it, I became pretty thoroughly nauseated
27	with what I thought the chimerical ideas of the author,
  	but kept on reading, — more because I had promised to
  	read the book than because of interest in its teachings;
30	but before I had gotten through with it, I did become
  	interested in the Principle that I thought I discovered
  	the author was striving to elucidate; and when I got
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             467


 1	through it, I began again and reread it very carefully. 
  	When I had finished reading this book the second time,
 3	I had become thoroughly convinced that her explana-
  	tion of the religion taught by Jesus Christ, and what
  	he did teach, afforded the only explanation which, to
 6	my mind, came anywhere near harmonizing and making
  	cohesive what had always seemed contradictory and
  	inexplicable in the Bible. I became satisfied that I had
 9	found the truth for which I had long been seeking, and
  	I arose from the reading of the book a changed man;
  	doubt and uncertainty had fled, and my mind has never
12	been troubled with a serious doubt upon the subject from
  	that day to this. 
  	    I do not pretend to have acquired the power it is claimed
15	we may attain to; but I am satisfied that the fault is in
  	me, and not in the Principle. I think I can almost hear
  	you ask, What! do you believe in miracles? I answer
18	unhesitatingly, Yes; I believe in the manifestations of
  	the power of Mind which the world calls miraculous;
  	but which those who claim to understand the Principle
21	through which the works are done, seem to think not
  	unnatural, but only the logical result of the application
  	of a known Principle. 
24	    It always did seem to me that Truth should be self-
  	evident, or at least susceptible of unmistakable proof, — 
  	which all religions seemed to lack, at least in so far as I
27	had known them. I now remember that Jesus furnished
  	unmistakable proofs of the truth of his teachings, by his
  	manifestations of the power of Mind, or, as some might
30	call it, Spirit; which power he plainly taught would be
  	acquired by those who believed in the Principle which he
  	taught, and which manifestations would follow as signs
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             468


 1	that an understanding of his philosophy had been reached. 
  	It does seem to me, that where the signs do not follow
 3	professing Christians which Christ said should follow
  	them, there must be something wrong, either in his teach-
  	ings or their understanding of them; and to say the
 6	least, the foundations of their faith require a careful re-
  	examination, with a view to harmonizing them with the
  	plain teachings of the Christ in whose footsteps they
 9	profess to follow. 
  	    I never could understand how God could be ever-pres-
  	ent as a personal Being, but I think I can and do under-
12	stand how divine Principle can pervade every thing and
  	place. 
  	    I never could understand how heaven could be a place
15	with gorgeous fittings, but I think I can and do under-
  	stand how it might be a spiritual (or if you please mental)
  	condition. Jesus said, "The kingdom of God cometh
18	not with observation:  neither shall they say, Lo here! 
  	or, lo there! for, behold, the kingdom of God is within
  	you." 
21	    "Knowledge (or understanding) is power." Since
  	adopting the views of life as set forth in "Science and
  	Health with Key to the Scriptures," I have seen proofs
24	of what can be accomplished through a knowledge of the
  	truth, which to my mind amount to demonstrations, and
  	which no longer seem incredible, but which I do not ask
27	another to accept upon my statements. Every one must
  	see or feel for himself in order to be convinced; but I
  	am satisfied that any who will lay aside their preconceived
30	notions, and deal honestly with themselves and the light
  	they have, will come to a knowledge of the truth as illus-
  	trated in the teachings and life of Jesus Christ; that is,
 
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             469


 1	that Mind, or Soul, or whatever you may be pleased to
  	call it, is the real Ego, or self, and that mortal mind with
 3	its body is the unreal and vanishing, and eventually goes
  	back to its native nothingness. 
  	    Truth is, and ever has been, simple; and because of
 6	its utter simplicity, we in our pride and selfishness have
  	been looking right over it. We have been keeping our
  	eyes turned toward the sky, scanning the heavens with
 9	a far-off gaze in search of light, expecting to see the
  	truth blaze forth like some great comet, or in some ex-
  	traordinary manner; and when, instead of coming in
12	great pomp and splendor, it appears in the simpleness
  	of demonstration, we are staggered at it, and refuse to
  	accept it; our intellectual pride is shocked, and we are
15	sure that there has been some mistake. Human nature
  	is ever the same. The Jews were looking for something
  	transcendently wonderful, and the absence of it made
18	the Christ, Truth, to them a stumbling-block. It was
  	foolishness to the Greeks, who excelled in the worldly
  	wisdom of that day; but in all ages of the world it has
21	ever been the power of God to them that believe, not
  	blindly, but because of an enlightened understanding. 
  	    I always did think that there was something beautiful
24	in the philosophy of life as taught by Jesus Christ, but
  	that it was impracticable and not susceptible of applica-
  	tion to the affairs of life in a world constituted as this
27	appeared to be. As I now view it, that belief was the
  	result of ignorance of the real power that "moves the
  	universe," — too much faith in matter or effect, and not
30	enough in Mind or cause, which is God. 
  	    To one who can accept the truth that all causation is
  	in Mind, and who therefore begins to look away from  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             470


1	matter and into Mind, or Spirit, for all that is real and
  	eternal, and for all that produces anything that is last-
 3	ing, the doubts and petty annoyances of life become
  	dissolved in the light of a better understanding, which
  	has been refined in the crucible of charity and love; and
 6	they fade away into the nothingness from whence they
  	came, never having had any existence in fact, being only
  	the inventions of erring human belief. 
 9	    Read the teachings of the Christ from a Christian Science
  	standpoint, and they no longer appear vague and mysti-
  	cal, but become luminous and powerful, — and, let me
12	say, intelligible. 
  	    It is true, as you intimate, that this theory of life is
  	much more generally accepted by women than by men,
15	and it may be true that as a rule their reasoning is much
  	less rigid in its nature than that of the sterner sex, and
  	that they may be liable to scan their premises less keenly;
18	but may it not also be true, that they are of finer texture
  	and more spiritual in their natures, and that they may
  	be just as likely to arrive at the truth through their in-
21	tuitions, in connection with their logic, as we are through
  	the more rugged courses? If it be true that man is the
  	more logical, the fallibility of our own reasonings very
24	frequently becomes painfully apparent even to ourselves,
  	and they are therefore not the safest gauge by which to
  	judge others. 
27	    I believe, myself, that when it comes to standing up
  	for Truth in the face of the world, and possibly at the
  	sacrifice of position and popularity, women possess the
30	necessary courage in a much greater degree than do
  	men. 
  	    I had not intended to weary you with such a long
  
  
  Miscellaneous Writings --- Letters From Those Healed             471


1	letter, but after getting into the subject, I hardly knew
  	where to stop. As an old and loved friend, I have given
 3	you a glimpse of my inner life, because I hardly knew
  	how to explain my mental condition to you in any other
         way. . . .
Read more